The Origin 2: Under Their Rule by Wrath
Summary:

Take note that this story is a sequel to The Origin, and takes place 16 years after the events of the first story.

16 years has passed since the goddesses descended onto Earth. Now, the entire world has been taken over by the goddesses. Each goddess rules over their own region, with each former country being turned into special settlements that humans are required to live in. Humans have no choice but to obey their goddess's whims, praying hard to survive even one more day.

It is when the future of humanity seems the bleakest that a fateful encounter between a jaded man and a mysterious girl takes place in one of these settlements.


Categories: Giantess, Adventure, Breasts, Body Exploration, Crush, Destruction, Feet, Insertion, Mouth Play, Slave, Unaware, Violent, Watersports Characters: None
Growth: Giga (1 mi. to 100 mi.), Tera (101 mi and up)
Shrink: None
Size Roles: FF/m
Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 28 Completed: Yes Word count: 136231 Read: 61327 Published: November 12 2024 Updated: February 20 2025

1. Chapter 0 - Prologue (Ryemi) by Wrath

2. Chapter 1 - Haven (Ryan) by Wrath

3. Chapter 2 - Prison (Ren) by Wrath

4. Chapter 3 - Compassion (Ryemi) by Wrath

5. Chapter 4 - Cleaning (Ryan) by Wrath

6. Chapter 5 - Tyranny (Ryemi) by Wrath

7. Chapter 6 - Liberation (Ren) by Wrath

8. Chapter 6.5 - 10,000 years ago (???) by Wrath

9. Chapter 7 - Idol (Ryan) by Wrath

10. Chapter 8 - Secrets (Ryemi) by Wrath

11. Chapter 9 - Erased (Mina) by Wrath

12. Chapter 9.5 - The Destroyer (???) by Wrath

13. Chapter 10 - Infiltration (Ren) by Wrath

14. Chapter 11 - Rescue (Ryan) by Wrath

15. Chapter 12 - Book (Ryemi) by Wrath

16. Chapter 13 - Identity (Mina) by Wrath

17. Chapter 14 - Brutality (Ryan) by Wrath

18. Chapter 14.5 - Solitude (???) by Wrath

19. Chapter 15 - Arrival (Ren) by Wrath

20. Chapter 16 - Humans (Mina) by Wrath

21. Chapter 17 - Clash (Ryemi) by Wrath

22. Chapter 17.5 - Choice (Chrophemus) by Wrath

23. Ending A - Ryan by Wrath

24. Epilogue A - Dark World by Wrath

25. Ending B - Mina by Wrath

26. Epilogue B - Eternal World by Wrath

27. Ending C - Ren by Wrath

28. Epilogue C - New World by Wrath

Chapter 0 - Prologue (Ryemi) by Wrath

I stumbled forward, barely registering the rough stone floor beneath me as I was shoved unceremoniously into the dark prison cell. Disoriented and confused, I tried to make sense of my surroundings; what little light filtered in from the corridor outside revealed only shadows and dust.


"Watch your step," a deep voice warned me as I nearly tripped over a raised stone. Blinking away the darkness, I began to discern the outline of a man sitting on a dusty bed, his posture relaxed despite the grim setting. As my eyes adjusted, I could see that he was a bulky man; he had short turquoise hair and sharp green eyes that hinted at a mind still sharp and keen.



"Who are you?" I asked cautiously, remaining vigilant.


"Ren," he replied simply, his tone measured and calm. "And you?"


"Ryemi," I answered hesitantly, still struggling to process how I had ended up here.


"Nice to meet you, Ryemi," Ren said, extending a hand towards me. His grip was firm as we shook hands awkwardly.


"Where am I? What is this place?" I asked, my voice echoing off the damp walls.


"Black Spiral Prison," Ren replied, his expression somber. "It's where they throw outsiders like us who don’t live under their rule."


I shook my head in confusion, recalling how I was arrested out of nowhere. "I don't understand. I was just asking the guards for directions when they grabbed me and dragged me here. I didn't do anything wrong!"


Ren regarded me with a look of sympathy. "But you are an outsider, right? Since the goddesses took over, any human not registered in an official settlement is considered an 'illegal'."


"An illegal?" I asked. "Why would I be considered an illegal?"


"Because you were wandering outside, which can only mean that you escaped from another settlement or have been living illegally outside the goddesses’ sphere of influence," Ren explained patiently. "The goddesses have established a strict system of control. All humans must live in designated settlements controlled by a goddess. To travel freely outside their domains is a crime." 


I felt a chill run down my spine at his words. I had known so little of the outside world before setting out on my journey. Now this stranger was revealing a terrifying truth - the world I hoped to explore had become little more than a prison, not much different from the cell we were currently confined in.


"So we have no rights? No freedom?" I asked quietly.


Ren shook his head. "Very little. Us 'illegals' even less so. We'll likely be sentenced to hard labor, or worse." He paused, shooting me a peculiar look. "Do you really not know any of this? Just where did you come from?”


I hesitated, unsure of how much to divulge to somebody I just met. But something in his calm, intelligent gaze seemed to tell me he was a good person. 


"You're right, I'm not from around here," I began, not wanting to reveal too much. "I travelled here to find somebody. But now..." My voice trailed off as the severity of our predicament sank in.


Ren listened thoughtfully, his expression unreadable.


I took a deep breath before continuing. "I was raised in a very remote place. I never even set foot into the outside world until a few weeks ago when I started this journey."


Ren's eyes widened slightly in surprise. "That would explain your lack of knowledge about the world. But for you to have lived completely unaware of the goddesses’ influence, I never thought that such a place could still exist on Earth."


I bit my lip, debating how to answer him.


"Let's just say that I got lucky," I replied carefully.


"I see," Ren murmured. Though I could tell he was still burning with curiosity, he didn't pry further.


"Well, you certainly chose a dangerous time for your quest," he remarked dryly. "This world is not what it used to be."


Ren went on to describe how the goddesses conquered humanity sixteen years ago. How their massive size allowed them to easily subjugate all who resisted. How mankind was now enslaved, forced to worship these cruel giants who treated them as playthings. 


As he spoke, vivid scenes sprang to life in my mind. Immense shapely legs striding through cities, reducing towers to rubble beneath delicate feet. Beautiful but terrible faces looking down from the clouds as tiny people cowered in the shadows of their voluptuous bodies. I shuddered at the thought of being at the mercy of such senseless torment. What little freedom humans retained seemed to be because the goddesses enjoyed their desperation.


"I had no idea things were this bad," I gasped in shock.


Ren nodded somberly at my reaction. 


"It's a dark era for humanity," he agreed. "But it wasn't always this way. Before the Goddesses appeared, mankind was prosperous and thriving."


His green eyes took on a faraway look as he described the world that existed before. Vast shining cities of metal and glass. Fast vehicles that traversed land, sea and air. Instant communication across great distances. It sounded too good to be true, though Ren spoke of these wonders in a factual manner.


"I worked as a scientist and engineer for the Interstellar Exploration Agency. We were attempting to develop technology that could break through the mysterious light barrier surrounding our planet and finally reach the age of spacefaring," Ren described with an excited glint in his eyes. 


Ren went on to explain his role in greater detail - the advanced propulsion systems, the experimental alloys, cosmic radiation. His voice grew passionate as he recalled those days, working alongside the brightest minds trying to achieve the impossible.


I listened, enraptured by this glimpse of the past. Humanity had been so advanced, standing at the cusp of the stars themselves. A swell of admiration rose within me for this man who had dedicated his life to the pursuit of knowledge. To think he had come so close to unlocking the secrets of space travel, only to have everything snatched away by the cruel whims of godlike beings. 


"I'm so sorry this happened to you and everyone else," I said softly. "You deserved so much better."


"Thank you, but I’m afraid there’s nothing we can do about it," Ren glanced down sadly. “I feel especially bad for your generation. You were too young back then, so you will probably never know what it’s like living in a flourishing civilization.”


I shook my head vigorously, determination burning in my heart. "It’s too early to be so pessimistic. As long as we don’t give up, perhaps things will go back to the way they were someday… For starters, why don’t I help us get out of this place first!"


Ren frowned, eyeing my petite stature dubiously.



I shifted uncomfortably under his scrutiny as I took a step back, my side ponytail swaying slightly.


"I like your attitude, but that’s easier said than done. Especially for a small girl like you," he finally remarked.


Anger flared at his doubt, though I tamped it down.


"I may not look like much, but I can definitely do it," I stated confidently.


"How?" Ren asked skeptically. "Are you some kind of magician?" 


I bit my lip, tempted to demonstrate to him just what I was capable of, but I resisted the urge.


"Not exactly," I began hesitantly. "I just need you to trust me. If you turn around, cover your eyes and promise not to peek, I'll get us both out of here."


Ren frowned, clearly torn between doubt and hope. His longing for freedom eventually won out, and he nodded. 


"Very well," he agreed. 


Satisfied, I took a deep breath and steeled my nerves. It was time. 


"Now turn around, cover your eyes and do not move," I ordered. 


Ren obeyed, turning so his back faced me. I watched anxiously as he covered his eyes with both hands, hoping with all my might that he would keep his promise. After all, I had been sternly warned to keep my abilities a secret from anybody I met.


My heart pounded as I focused, drawing on the energy coiled tight inside, the power surging through my veins like liquid fire. 


With a deep breath, I thrust my hands forward and unleashed a torrent of flames. They erupted from my palms, scorching hot and blindingly bright. The fire roared as it spewed forth, slamming into the prison wall with the force of a battering ram.


The stone barrier didn't stand a chance against my onslaught. The flames melted through it with ease, boring a massive hole straight through ten inches of solid concrete. 


I grit my teeth, feeling the heat wash over me. My skin tingled from the inferno raging mere centimeters in front of me, the surrounding air shimmering with intense waves of heat.


Finally, I cut off the flames. Panting with my shirt disheveled and drenched in sweat,, I stared at the gaping hole I had created. Beyond, I could see the dark hallways, winding around like an intricate maze.



I heard a shocked gasp behind me. Heart pounding, I turned around immediately. Ren’s astonished face greeted me, his mouth agape.


“You looked…” I grumbled as his green eyes darted between me and the smoking hole behind me.


"What...how...that's impossible..." he stammered. 


I fidgeted nervously, unsure of what to say. I had just carelessly used my power in front of a complete stranger. A power I had been told to hide. 


What now? Would Ren see me as a freak? Would he tell others about me?


…Would I have to eliminate him?


No… I don’t want to hurt anyone, especially not someone I just met. But then, what do I do now? I cursed my own inexperience as I shuffled my feet apprehensively, unsure of what the right course of action would be.


The silence stretched between us as we both struggled to process what had just transpired, the fate of our newly forged companionship hanging delicately in the balance.

Chapter 1 - Haven (Ryan) by Wrath

The gleaming skyscrapers of Artemis rose around us as the limousine glided through the bustling streets. I gazed out the tinted window, marveling at how far we'd come in just one year. Sleek mag-lev trains zipped between towering glass and steel structures that seemed to defy gravity. Holographic displays flickered to life on building facades, trumpeting the city's first anniversary celebration. 


"It's truly remarkable, isn't it?" Cornwell's deep voice drew my attention back inside the limo. The mayor of Artemis regarded me with a rare smile, a stark contrast to his usual stern demeanor.


"It is," I agreed, returning his smile. "Sometimes, I still can't believe we pulled it off."


Cornwell nodded, his gray hair catching the light. "Fifteen thousand people, safe and thriving. All thanks to you, Ryan."


I felt a flush of bashfulness at his praise. "It was a team effort. I just provided the tech. You're the one who's kept everything running smoothly."


"Always so modest," Cornwell chuckled. "But we both know that Artemis wouldn't exist without your brilliance."


“Well, dimensional manipulation is a fascinating phenomenon,” I rubbed my chin in thought, “I was also surprised when I first came across it.”


As I spoke, I couldn't help but appreciate just how far our technology had advanced. Just a few years ago, before the goddesses arrived, this would have seemed like science fiction.


The thought of the goddesses sent an involuntary shiver down my spine. I pushed away my old memories of towering female forms that stretched towards the heavens. Focus, Ryan.


"--so it shifts our position to a different dimensional axis, and our spatial coordinates can become transient just like that," I finished, realizing I'd been rambling.


Cornwell was nodding along intently. "Excellent work as always, Ryan. I don't know what we'd do without you."


His words filled me with a mix of pride and unease. I was committed to protecting Artemis, but part of me longed to do more. To find a way to help those still suffering under the goddesses' rule. To find Mimi...


I shook off the thought. "Thank you. I'm just glad I can help keep everyone safe."


"Indeed," Cornwell said, his expression growing serious. "Safety must always be our top priority. We can't afford to let our guard down, not even for a moment."


I nodded in agreement, but couldn't shake a niggling doubt. Was hiding away truly the answer?


I pushed the doubt aside and refocused on the breathtaking view outside. The gleaming spires of Artemis rose around us, a testament to human ingenuity and resilience. Sleek skyscrapers of glass and steel stretched towards the sky, their facades reflecting the warm glow of the setting sun.


"It's incredible, isn't it?" I remarked, gesturing at the cityscape. "To think we've built all this in just a year."


Cornwell's stern expression softened as he gazed out the window. "Indeed it is, Ryan. It really goes to show what the human spirit is capable of even during the hardest of times."


As our limousine glided silently through the bustling streets, I marveled at the throngs of people going about their daily lives. Families strolled along tree-lined boulevards, children laughed and played in verdant parks, and professionals hurried to and fro with purpose. It was a stark contrast to the ruined world outside our hidden sanctuary.


"Fifteen thousand…" Cornwell spoke, his voice thick with emotion. "Fifteen thousand lives saved from the whims of those... beings."


I nodded, a lump forming in my throat. "It's more than I ever dared hope for when we started this project."


Cornwell turned to me, his eyes shining with gratitude. "Your expertise, your dedication... you've given these people a future."


His words filled me with a complicated mix of emotions - pride, certainly, but also a gnawing sense of disappointment. How many more could we have saved? How many more were still out there, living in fear of massive divine entities that could reshape the world with a careless step?


I swallowed hard, pushing away the unbidden images of monolithic girls.


I cleared my throat, focusing on the present. "It's not just me, Cornwell. Your leadership has been just as instrumental as the spacetime manipulation technology I discovered."


Cornwell leaned forward, his eyes sparkling with curiosity. "I've been meaning to ask. The technology behind Artemis... it's unlike anything I've ever seen."


"I found out about it through sheer luck. You see, under certain conditions, spacetime can be bent and manipulated in ways we never thought possible," I explained, a spark of excitement igniting within me. "Essentially, we've created a bubble of warped spacetime around Artemis. It's not just an invisibility cloak - it's a complete dimensional shift."


As I continued to explain, Cornwell's expression morphed from curiosity to awe. His eyes widened, drinking in every word. "Fascinating," he breathed. "But I’ve always been meaning to ask: How exactly does it prevent detection?"


I leaned back, my mind racing with the intricacies of the technology. "Picture it like this: Artemis exists in a slightly different phase of reality. We're here, but we're also... not here. It's why the goddesses can't sense us."


Cornwell's face lit up with understanding. "Hmm… I see… But what happens if... What happens if one of them were to step on us accidentally?"


"There’s nothing to worry about, Cornwell. Even if a goddess were to place her foot directly on top of Artemis, it would simply pass through us. The warped spacetime would cause her foot to phase right through the city without causing any harm."


As I shared with the mayor how Artemis’s defenses worked, my thoughts drifted to the true origin of this revolutionary technology. The limousine's gentle hum faded into the background as my mind wandered.


In truth, the core discovery leading to Artemis's protection lay not in pure luck, but in my alliance with Chrophemus, the Goddess of Time. For years, we had worked together in secret, driven by a shared goal to save humanity from the cruel reign of her fellow goddesses.


Chrophemus... her image filled my mind. Standing at an awe-inspiring 99.1 kilometers tall, her long white ponytail flowing like a river of starlight, and those captivating heterochromatic eyes that seemed to hold the wisdom of eons. I could almost hear her gentle, mature voice, always laced with comforting reassurances and subtle guidance.


It was within her pocket dimension, a realm hidden from the prying eyes of other deities, that I first encountered the phenomenon of bent spacetime. The very fabric of reality rippled and folded there, creating a sanctuary impervious to outside detection.


At first, I didn’t really think much of it. But around ten years ago, I suddenly had a thought: Couldn’t humanity harness this phenomenon to build a safe haven?


I spent countless hours studying this miraculous anomaly, my mind racing with possibilities. Chrophemus, in her infinite patience and kindness, allowed me to thoroughly research the intricacies of dimensional manipulation.


With each passing day, I grew closer to unlocking the secrets needed to replicate this effect. Eventually, I received the breakthrough needed to construct the Invisible City Artemis.


As the memories washed over me, a pang of guilt twisted in my chest. Cornwell, my trusted friend and ally, had no idea of Chrophemus's involvement. None of them did. The weight of this secret pressed heavily upon me.


After all, in this world where cruel goddesses reigned supreme, nobody would trust me if they knew I was so closely acquainted with one of them.


"You alright there, Ryan?" Cornwell's voice cut through my reverie, concern etched on his face.


I forced a smile, pushing the thoughts of Chrophemus to the back of my mind. "Just lost in thought," I replied, hoping my voice didn't betray the turmoil within.


I blinked, refocusing on the present as the limousine came to a stop. The door opened, and I stepped out into a scene of breathtaking opulence. 


Before us stood a grand ballroom, its facade adorned with intricate golden filigree that caught the light of a thousand twinkling stars. Massive crystal chandeliers hung from vaulted ceilings, casting a warm, ethereal glow over the gathered crowd. The air was thick with the scent of exotic flowers and the gentle hum of excited conversation.


As Cornwell and I made our way through the throng, I couldn't help but feel out of place in such an extravagant setting.


"Mr. Ryan!" a voice called out, and I turned to see a young woman approach, her eyes shining with admiration. "I just wanted to thank you personally. My family... we wouldn't be here if it weren't for you."


I smiled, feeling a rush of fulfillment wash over me. "I'm just glad we could help," I replied.


As we continued through the crowd, more and more people approached, each with their own story of gratitude. An elderly man clasped my hand, tears in his eyes as he spoke of the grandchildren he'd be able to see grow up in safety. A group of scientists eagerly discussed the technological marvels that made Artemis possible, praising my contributions.


With each interaction, I felt the weight of responsibility grow heavier on my shoulders. These people looked up to me, trusted me. I couldn’t help but harbor mixed feelings, feeling like I hadn’t accomplished nearly enough to deserve such adoration and glory. There were still so many people outside the city who were suffering day in and day out.


Cornwell's hand on my shoulder snapped me out of my thoughts. "It's time," he said, gesturing towards the stage.


I watched as he ascended the steps, his presence commanding immediate attention from the assembled crowd. Cornwell stood tall, his graying hair adding an air of distinguished wisdom to his stern features.


"Citizens of Artemis," he began, his voice resonating through the grand hall. "One year ago, we embarked on a journey many thought impossible. In a world ravaged by the whims of cruel goddesses, we dared to dream of a safe haven."


I listened intently as Cornwell recounted the trials and tribulations of Artemis's founding. His words painted a vivid picture of determination in the face of overwhelming odds.


"But we persevered," Cornwell continued, his voice swelling with pride. "Through ingenuity, courage, and unwavering resolve, we built this sanctuary. A place where hope, long thought extinct, can flourish once more."


Even though Cornwell was the one speaking, everyone’s eyes were fixed on me. I shuffled nervously in place, not used to being the center of attention.


"And none of this," Cornwell's voice cut through my turmoil, "would have been possible without the brilliance and dedication of one man. Ryan, please join me on stage."


A thunderous applause erupted as I made my way up the steps, my heart pounding in my chest. Cornwell turned to me, his serious expression softened by genuine gratitude.


"Ryan," he said, his voice thick with emotion, "on behalf of all 15,000 people in this city, I thank you. In a world where hope was sparse, you gave us a miracle."


I took a deep breath, steadying myself as I faced the crowd. Their expectant faces blurred together, a sea of hope and admiration that threatened to overwhelm me. I cleared my throat, my voice echoing through the grand ballroom.


"Thank you, Mayor Cornwell, and thank you all," I began, thinking hard about what to say next. "What we've accomplished here in Artemis is nothing short of extraordinary. Each and every one of you played a crucial role in building this place that thousands now call home."


My eyes scanned the room, taking in the faces of those I'd worked alongside for the past year. Scientists, engineers, farmers, teachers - all united in their desire for a better world.


"But as I stand here today, I cannot help but think of those we left behind," I continued, my voice growing stronger. "Billions of humans still suffer under the rule of the goddesses. They live in fear, without hope, without a future."


A hushed murmur rippled through the crowd. I could feel Cornwell's eyes boring into me, but I pressed on.


"That's why I've made the decision to leave Artemis," I announced, my unexpected words eliciting a collective gasp. "I want to venture back into the outside world, to help those still trapped under the goddesses' reign."


The silence that followed was deafening. I could practically hear the shocked thoughts of everyone present.


"I know this decision may seem dangerous, even foolish," I admitted. "But I can't in good conscience stay here in safety while others suffer. Long ago, I made a pact with some of my dearest friends, to free humanity from the wrath of the goddesses. I intend to make good on my promise, even though it’s been years since I last saw any of them."


I paused, swallowing hard as I thought of the risks ahead. The image of a colossal foot crashing down on helpless humans flashed through my mind, a reminder of the power we were up against. But I pushed the thought aside, steeling my resolve.


As I stepped away from the podium, the room erupted into enthusiastic applause. But amidst the cheers and standing ovation, I caught sight of Cornwell's disapproving glance.


I made my way through the crowd, shaking hands and accepting words of encouragement, but my eyes remained fixed on Cornwell. As the applause died down, I approached him.


"Cornwell, I..." I began, searching for the right words. "I'm sorry I didn't tell you earlier. I know this comes as a shock."


His tense expression eased slightly, but the disappointment in his eyes remained. "Ryan, do you realize what you're risking? Why head into the unknown when we are perfectly safe here?"


I nodded solemnly. "I understand the dangers of the outside world well. But I know I can go because you are here, Cornwell. With you at the helm, I know that Artemis is in capable hands and I can leave without any worries."


Cornwell's eyes glistened with unshed tears. He placed a hand on my shoulder, his grip firm. "I really want to dissuade you, Ryan. This is a bad idea. Please, reconsider this?"


Cornwell’s plea was both sincere and desperate, but I had already made up my mind.


I felt a lump form in my throat. "I’m sorry, this is something that I have to do. Just promise me that you will take care of Artemis while I’m gone."


“Looks like nothing I say can change your mind at this point,” he grunted, failing to hide his displeasure. “Fine… I promise you, Ryan.”


“Thank you,” I expressed my appreciation as I leaned into a bittersweet hug.


As we embraced, I could feel the tension in Cornwell's body. When we parted, he wiped his eyes quickly, regaining his composure.


"Just... be careful out there, Ryan. The world isn't what it used to be," Cornwell warned.


I nodded, the images of the goddesses’ titanic forms flashing through my mind once again. "I know. I'll do my best to stay safe," I reassured him with a smile on my face.


The rest of the night passed in a blur of celebration and farewells. Before I knew it, morning had arrived. I stood at the gates of Artemis, my pack slung over my shoulder, ready to embark on my journey.


To my surprise, I found Cornwell waiting for me, accompanied by three armed soldiers. Despite the somber atmosphere, Cornwell's face broke into a warm smile.


"Did you think we'd let you leave without a proper send-off?" he asked, his tone lighter than it had been the previous night.


I chuckled, relieved to see Cornwell in better spirits. "I should have known better." 


Together, we set off on the path leading away from Artemis. Cornwell and I fell into easy conversation, reminiscing about the early days of establishing the hidden city. The soldiers trailed behind us, scanning the surroundings for any potential threats. 


A few kilometers out, I came to a stop. "This should be far enough," I told Cornwell. "Beyond here, the perils present will be unpredictable." 


Cornwell's expression turned grim as he nodded in understanding. "Farewell, my friend," he said, pulling me into another hug. I returned the gesture, feeling a surge of gratitude for the man who had stood by my side all these years. 


As I pulled away, I turned to the soldiers. "Thank you all for your service. Artemis is in good hands." They saluted in response, their faces betraying a look of uncertainty and doubt.


As I turned to depart, I heard the unmistakable sound of a gun being cocked behind me. Whipping around, I saw Cornwell leveling his pistol at me, his hand steady despite the pained look in his eyes.


"I'm sorry," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "But I cannot allow you to leave here alive."


For a moment, my mind went blank, unable to comprehend Cornwell's words. Then a wave of realization crashed over me - he intended to kill me, right here and now. 


"What is the meaning of this?" I demanded, unable to believe what was happening. My thoughts raced wildly, desperately seeking a way out of this predicament.


Cornwell's face was stoic, though I could see the anguish in his eyes. "Surely you must understand why I have to do this," he said heavily. "You know too much about Artemis - its location, its secrets. If the goddesses were to capture you..."


He trailed off, but the implication was clear. If I were tortured for information, it would mean the end of Artemis and everyone living there. Still, I had to try and reason with him.


"Cornwell, listen to me," I pleaded, raising my hands in a pacifying gesture. "This day would have to come eventually. We can't hide in Artemis forever - if we truly want to save humanity, we have to embark out of the city at some point."


But Cornwell was unmoved, his pistol unwavering. "My duty is to protect the citizens of Artemis," he said resolutely. "I cannot gamble their lives on your ambitious dreams. The people here are my responsibility, a responsibility you personally entrusted to me."


I cursed internally, realizing too late the critical difference in our views. While I had always intended to win salvation for the entirety of humanity, Cornwell was concerned only with preserving the lives of those in Artemis. 


"The people here trust me to keep them safe," Cornwell continued, his tone growing more forceful. "I will do whatever it takes, pay any price, to honor that trust. Even if it means..."


His voice broke, and for a moment I thought I saw a glimmer of doubt in his eyes. But then it was gone, replaced by grim determination. 


My mind raced frantically, searching for something, anything to make him reconsider. But I knew in my heart there was no swaying him. He had already resigned himself to going through this terrible decision.


As I stared down the muzzle of Cornwell's pistol, all my grand aspirations seemed to drain away. After everything we’ve gone through, our friendship would end like this?


These harrowing thoughts paralyzed me as I watched Cornwell's finger tighten on the trigger. All I could do was close my eyes and await the inevitable. The shot that would prematurely end my life and my mission of saving the world. If this was to be my end, then so be it. I can only hope that Cornwell would live to regret this choice.


Just as I braced for the gunshot, the ground beneath me began to rumble. At first I thought it was merely my legs quaking in fear, but the vibrations steadily grew more violent. Pebbles danced along the earth as the seismic activity intensified.


I opened my eyes to see Cornwell and his men glancing about in confusion, their firearms lowered momentarily. What was happening? Some kind of earthquake?


My gaze lifted to the horizon, and that's when I saw her. Rising up from beyond the hills like an unfathomable colossus of myth. 


Ithyrminah.


The Goddess of Nature herself was striding across the continent, each footfall sending shockwaves through the earth. She stood so tall her head grazed the very boundaries of space, an epic giantess strolling carelessly through the world. The tiny creatures under her feet meant nothing to her.



My jaw dropped as she approached, clad in only a set of skimpy pink panties as her bushy dog tail swayed hypnotically behind her. Her outfit did little to conceal her voluptuous figure, all sensuous curves and taut muscle.


I was shaken from my awed stupor by panicked shouts from Cornwell's men. It was then that my brain registered that we were directly in the path of the approaching giantess. If we didn't flee fast enough, we would surely be crushed beneath her colossal feet.


But it was already too late. Ithyrminah's shadow fell over us as her sole descended. The soldiers fired their guns uselessly towards the sky while Cornwell himself just gawked stupidly at the impending foot.



Despite the spray of gunfire, the goddess didn't even seem to notice us. Calamitous gales that uprooted nearby trees heralded the inexorable fall of her bare foot, making it difficult to maintain our balance. All I could do was stare up at the smooth expanse of her arch as it blotted out the sky.


Our miniscule lives were seconds from being extinguished. And yet, I felt no fear, only acceptance. It was better to go out this way, snuffed out by a humongous footstep akin to a natural disaster, than to die at the hands of one of my most trusted friends.


I braced myself for oblivion, but by some miracle, her devastating foot landed just shy of flattening us. Although, it was still far too soon to be celebrating just yet.


The ensuing impact was unlike anything I'd ever experienced. A deafening boom rent the air as the earth heaved and split beneath the goddess's step. Fissures spiderwebbed outwards from the epicenter, humongous shards of rock flung skyward. 


The shockwave caught me like a powerful punch, launching my body through the air until I crashed back down dozens of meters away. I hit the ground hard, all the air forced out from my lungs. For a few long, arduous moments, all I could do was lie there stunned amidst the rubble and chaos.


My ears rang from the cataclysmic footfall, and I felt the air pressure shift again as she lifted her titanic foot back up. Gradually, the rumbling waned as Ithyrminah continued on her way, already far in the distance. I slowly pushed myself upright, wincing at the pain that lanced through my entire body.


I could not believe I lived. By all rights, I should have been reduced to a bloody smear beneath the giantess's heel.


I forced myself to stand, assessing the aftermath of the goddess's thoughtless step. The landscape was unrecognizable, warped and ruptured beyond belief. Fissures dozens of meters deep scarred the earth in all directions, forests and rock formations either collapsed or flung miles away. 


At the heart of the devastation lay a massive indentation - Ithyrminah's footprint. The size was incomprehensible, a yawning chasm stretching for kilometers in the shape of her sole. I gazed over the precipice, unable to see the bottom through the haze and clouds of debris.



Just imagining the stupendous force needed to carve out such an enormous canyon sent a shudder through me. And I had been a mere hundred meters away from ground zero. Had her step landed a little more to the right, I would have been obliterated without a trace, my flattened remains buried at the bottom of the chasmic ravine.


Such ruthless power was beyond anything humans could hope to match. With a casual stroll, Ithyrminah had altered the region forever, crippling miles of terrain that had likely existed for millennia beforehand. 


I limped away from the edge of the footprint, my earlier confidence shaken. In all my years away from the outside world, I had forgotten just how insignificant we were next to them. Saving humanity seemed a laughable goal considering the vast difference in scale and might between us. We were less than ants to the goddesses, our lives effortlessly obliterated should we have the misfortune of crossing their path. 


How could we ever hope to stand against such towering beings of immense strength? They could erase us anytime they wished, our structures and lands meaningless obstacles to their otherworldly might. 


Perhaps this endeavor was doomed from the start. Maybe the best we tiny humans could hope for was to somehow avoid provoking the ire of the giantesses as we struggled to survive in their world.


Watching her retreating back, I was struck by how pathetic I was compared to the goddess’s extraordinary stature. She could have stamped out my life without a second thought, without even noticing.



But as I watched Ithyrminah disappear over the horizon, her perfect form framed by the boundless sky, I fervently pushed back my pessimistic thoughts. I slapped myself hard in the face in an attempt to knock away my fears. We would find a way, no matter how impossible the odds. Because we had to. The alternative was extinction. And I refused to let that happen.


Not while there was still breath in my body.


Looking around, I realized that Cornwell and his men were nowhere to be found. Whether they were dead or alive was unclear, but the Goddess of Nature’s unexpected intervention had given me a miracle, and I needed to seize it quickly. 


I hastily gathered my belongings and took off running, my legs pumping furiously despite my injuries. Adrenaline coursed through my veins, propelling me forward through the mangled terrain. I had to put as much distance between myself and my prospective pursuers as soon as possible. 


As I ran, my thoughts turned to my destination: the Republic, my homeland. The sprawling nation I had once called home, now nothing more than the personal plaything of the capricious goddess Ithyrminah. 


It had been over sixteen long years since Ithyrminah had claimed ownership of the Republic. With a flick of her finger she had demolished our military forces, sending fighter jets crashing down in fiery explosions. Our weapons were useless against a being of such overwhelming strength.


In mere days she had conquered the entire Republic, forcing all citizens to worship her, acting as her slaves. None could stand against her.


To a giantess of her stature, I was utterly insignificant. I knew this fact through and through after all my past confrontations with goddesses.


Sixteen years ago, I didn’t even return to the Republic when I heard it was under attack. I did nothing as she claimed my homeland as her own personal possession, telling myself that any attempts at resistance would be useless anyway as I focused my efforts towards finding Mimi instead. My shame and uselessness still haunt me to this day.


Perhaps returning now was foolish. Ithyrminah was so big and unstoppable, and I was just as weak and pathetic as I had been sixteen years ago. What could I possibly hope to accomplish?


Yet some small part of me clung to the hope that I could somehow make a difference this time. That I could find a way to free my people from her domination, no matter how slim the odds. 


It was likely just the fanciful wish of a weary man desperate to erase his past failures. But it was all I had left after failing to find my childhood friend even after so many years. I had to try, even if it cost me my life.


With that singular purpose driving me forward, I continued my journey to the region that used to be the Republic. Towards uncertainty, danger and very likely utter defeat.


The closer I got to the Republic, the more signs of destruction I came across. Massive footprints spanning miles in diameter, forests flattened into unrecognizable carpets of splintered wood, rivers diverted into new paths. 


Each scene of devastation fueled my dread at what I might find, my mind conjuring horrific images of Ithyrminah stomping on helpless civilians without a second thought, her laughter echoing across the land as she demolished everything in her path.


I shook my head roughly, trying to clear those disturbing visions. I couldn’t afford to be distracted by my own morbid imagination. I had to stay focused on the task ahead.


As I pressed onward, my pace quickened, driven by an urgent need to reach Ithyrminah's settlement as soon as possible. The landscape around me began to change, showing signs of human habitation that had managed to survive the oblivious actions of the goddess. Small villages were scattered about, their inhabitants casting wary glances at the skies above, as if expecting a giant foot to descend upon them at any moment. Illegals, they called them, humans who refused to live under the rule of the goddesses.


The atmosphere was tense as I passed by, the hostility and distrust towards outsiders evident on their faces. They had managed to endure Ithyrminah's caprices for sixteen whole years, adapting and persevering against all odds. Their resilience stirred something within me – a strange mix of pride and sorrow that weighed heavily on my heart.


I carried on walking, not wanting to attract unnecessary attention at this juncture.


Entering the Republic for the first time in over a decade and a half filled me with a sense of trepidation, but also a sliver of optimism. Perhaps, against all odds, there might still be a chance to make a difference here.


My steps became more resolute as I ventured deeper into the borders of my former country. With every stride, I reflected on the enormity of the task before me.


Determined and hopeful, I continued on my path towards the unknown, guided by the memories of my past and the promise of a better future for my enslaved countrymen.





Dear stranger,


My name is Lista, the Goddess of Knowledge. My Domain of Knowledge grants me complete information of everything that happens in the universe, and a portion of my power is imbued into this book.


This is the Goddesses’ Index, a magical book that contains information regarding every single goddess present in the cosmos. It automatically updates its contents according to the events of the universe, allowing you to have access to the most current information.


Naturally, this book doesn’t contain an entry for myself. The reason for this should be obvious. Regardless, please feel free to read about any other goddesses that catch your interest.

So you wish to read about Ithyrminah? I remember her as a rather small and cute girl, but I’d imagine that’s far from how she’ll seem to a human like you. However, if you know how to properly keep her entertained, I’m sure she won’t give you too much trouble.


Ithyrminah, Goddess of Nature

Age: 10,954

Height: 91.9km (1.55m at human size)

Powers: Flora and fauna alteration, creation, and control. Very sensitive senses due to her hybrid dog features.

Kill Count: 7,108 since the start of this cycle. Generally doesn’t kill humans, but accidents tend to happen when you are this big.

Settlement Population: 19,827,091, of which the majority are former citizens of the Republic. Less than 10% of the Republic’s original population remains, the nation thoroughly ravaged by multiple goddesses even before Ithyrminah took ownership.


Chapter 2 - Prison (Ren) by Wrath

I stared in stunned disbelief at the gaping hole before me, my mind struggling to process the impossible sight. Where solid stone walls had stood moments ago, there was now a big hole, jagged edges still smoking slightly. And there, silhouetted against the darkness beyond, stood Ryemi - all 5'2" of her slender frame dwarfed by the destruction she had somehow wrought. 


"I can't believe you were watching me," Ryemi grumbled, her grey eyes flashing with annoyance as she turned to face me. "You promised you wouldn't look."


"What? No, I-I didn't see anything!" I protested, holding up my hands. "There was just this loud sound and I turned around and..." I gestured helplessly at the massive hole, words failing me.


Ryemi crossed her arms, her side ponytail swishing as she shook her head in exasperation. "Sure. You expect me to believe you turned around at the exact moment I looked at you?"


"I swear, I really had my eyes closed," I insisted. "But then, I heard something exploding! How was I supposed to ignore that?"


She sighed dramatically. "Fine. I suppose the noise was pretty loud. But you better not go blabbing about this to anybody else, got it?"


I nodded quickly, still reeling. How had this young girl created that hole? And why was she so determined to keep it secret? My scientific brain itched to understand.


I took a deep breath, trying to gather my thoughts. My eyes darted between Ryemi and the destruction, my confused mind struggling to reconcile the two.


"Ryemi," I began, my voice tight with barely contained astonishment, "how in the world did you do that?"


I took a step closer, my gaze intense as I searched her face for answers. "Are you some kind of metahuman? Or did you use some weapon I'm unaware of?"


Ryemi shifted uncomfortably as she took a step back, her eyes glancing around as if seeking an escape route. She bit her lip, her small body quivering. "I... it's not really something I can explain," she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper.


"But surely you must have some idea," I pressed, my intrigue overriding any sense of delicacy. "A power like that doesn't just appear out of nowhere. Where did it come from? How long have you had it?"


Ryemi's discomfort was palpable now. She hugged herself tightly, her slender frame seeming to shrink even further. "I don't... I mean, I'm not sure..." she stammered, her usual eloquence deserting her. "It's complicated. Can we please just focus on getting out of here?"


“Of course, of course. But maybe you can tell me more about it while we are walking?” I suggested eagerly, unable to curb my curiosity despite seeing Ryemi’s reaction.


Ryemi shook her head, her expression pained. "I really don't want to talk about it right now. Can you please just drop it?" 


Her tone was sharp, bordering on anger. Taken aback, I studied her face and saw glints of tears in her eyes. Guilt flooded me as I realized how insensitive I was being, interrogating her to the point of distress. 


"I'm sorry," I apologized hastily. Slowly, I knelt before her, meeting her gaze. "I didn't mean to upset you. I was just curious, but that's no excuse. I promise I won't ask you any more questions you're not comfortable answering." 


Gently, I reached out and wiped a stray tear from her cheek. We stayed there for a moment, basking in the peaceful silence.  Slowly, I could see the warmth return to Ryemi’s eyes.


When Ryemi finally spoke, her voice was soft with gratitude. "Thanks, Ren." 


I smiled gently. "No, I should be thanking you for getting us out of that cell. It was my fault for asking you so many questions when there are more important things to be doing right now." 


I cleared my throat, getting to my feet as I extended a hand out. "Well then, shall we get going? The sooner we escape this place, the better." 


Ryemi smiled as she replied, taking my hand gratefully. "Yeah!" 


I led Ryemi down the dimly lit stone corridors, our footsteps echoing ominously. The hallways twisted and turned like a labyrinth, leaving me unsure of our direction. Panic rose in my chest as I struggled to find the exit. 


"This prison spans over 1.5 kilometers, shaped like a massive cross with exits at each end," I explained to Ryemi, trying to keep my voice steady. "But the layout is designed to confuse and disorient prisoners. I’ve been stuck inside that cell for so long, so I'm taking a while to figure out how this structure works." 


Ryemi nodded, her hand tightening around mine. I could sense her growing anxiety, though she hid it well. We walked in silence for a time, navigating the maze at a brisk pace. The air felt stale and suffocating, as if the sinister walls were closing in around us. 


When we reached another dead end, I cursed under my breath. Ryemi rested a comforting hand on my arm. "It's alright, Ren. Let’s just take our time, we’ll get out eventually." 


I shook my head, frustration simmering inside me. "No, we have to get out of here before dawn. If we're not free by then..." 


I cut my sentence short, not wanting to alarm Ryemi further. But as the words left my lips, a violent tremor shook the prison. Ryemi screamed, clutching at me in terror as the walls groaned and shuddered. 


"She’s up earlier than usual…" I grimaced. "We were too slow." 


The tremors intensified, throwing us to the ground. Ryemi sobbed against me, her fragile body trembling like a leaf in a storm. I wrapped my arms around her, shielding her from the falling fragments of rock as best I could. The prison felt as if it might collapse at any moment and bury us beneath mountains of stone. 


"Ren, what's happening?" Ryemi cried out, her voice barely audible above the cacophony of groaning stone and metal.


"Stay close to me!" I shouted back, gritting my teeth as I struggled to maintain our balance. The vibrations intensified and I found ourselves getting thrown around the corridors like ragdolls. My body got battered and bruised as I tried to protect Ryemi from the repeated impacts against the walls, but I refused to let go of her.


"Everything will be okay," I reassured her, even though I wasn't so sure myself. Yet in that moment, comforting her felt more important than anything else.


When the tremors finally began to subside, we found ourselves huddled together on the floor, bruised and disheveled. I carefully untangled myself from Ryemi, wincing as pain shot through my body.


"Are you alright, Ryemi?" I asked worriedly, my heart pounding in my chest.


She nodded silently, her eyes wide with fear. Glancing over my injuries, her expression turned to one of remorse. "I'm sorry, Ren... you got hurt because of me."


"None of this is your fault," I told her, patting her on the head lightly. "We're going to get out of here, I promise."


Ryemi managed a weak smile, but her growing unease was evident. As the dust settled around us, a bright light nearly blinded us. Shielding our eyes, an incredulous sight came into view through an adjacent window: an immense female face with flowing golden hair and piercing violet eyes gazed directly at us.



We were looking at a goddess.


She was completely naked, her highly erotic body stretching as far as the eye could see into the distance. A coy smile played on her lips as she peered down at the prison held delicately in her hand. 


"Alluria…" I breathed, recognition dawning on me. This was the Goddess of Love herself. 


Ryemi stared up at the goddess in stunned silence, her eyes wide with a mix of terror and wonder. Gently grasping her hand, I gave it a small squeeze. "It's going to be okay," I repeated, though I knew deep down that nothing about this situation was okay. 


We were at the mercy of a goddess who saw humans as nothing more than playthings.


I swallowed hard, trying to quell the panic rising in my chest.


"Black Spiral Prison is actually Alluria's earring," I revealed gravely, my voice wavering slightly. "She puts it on every morning when she wakes up, which is what caused the shaking we just experienced."


Ryemi’s grey eyes met mine, filled with fear and disbelief. "An... earring?" she whispered, unable to fathom the absurdity of it all.


"Unfortunately, yes," I replied, my throat dry. The recognition that our lives were so inferior against the scale of a goddess weighed heavily on me.


At that moment, Alluria spoke. Her voice was light and airy, yet strong enough to thoroughly rattle the floor we stood on. "What an absolutely stunning earring, don't you think? I can’t wait to start another beautiful day with all my cuties!"


She moved slowly, her movements like a dance, as she brought Black Spiral Prison towards her earlobe. The massive structure, reduced to just a tiny trinket in Alluria’s hand,  swayed precariously, and I tightened my grip on Ryemi's hand, silently praying we wouldn't be flung right out the window.


Alluria affixed the black earring onto her earlobe, giggling as it settled into place. "There we go, all set for another glorious day!"


Her nonchalant actions left us feeling utterly insignificant and helpless. How do we escape from a being so powerful?


"Ren, what do we do now?" Ryemi asked, her voice laced with desperation.


"Stay close to me," I told her, trying to sound more confident than I felt. "We'll find a way out of this, I promise."


As Alluria slowly sat down, her casual movements sent violent tremors through the prison. Ryemi clung to me, her knuckles white from gripping my arm so tightly. I couldn't blame her; every shake threatened to send us tumbling, and the entire situation felt like a nightmare.


"Oh, my darlings!" Alluria cooed, addressing the many prisoners trapped in her earring. "I know it's tough in there, but you're all putting up such an outstanding fight! Keep up the good work, alright?"



Her patronizing tone only fueled my determination to find a way out. It was clear that she saw us as nothing more than trivial specks, never considering the terror and suffering we were experiencing. I scanned our surroundings for any possible escape route, my mind racing with urgency.


Finally, a glimmer of hope appeared: one of Alluria's golden hairs was swaying near the window, thicker than a redwood tree and more than sturdy enough to climb down. It was risky, but staying here was not an option. 


I turned to Ryemi, meeting her terrified gaze with renewed purpose. "That hair - it's our only chance. We have to jump for it, then climb down as fast as we can. Do you trust me?"


Ryemi glanced between me and the hair, her expression a mix of fear and apprehension. After a moment, she nodded. 


Without another word, I helped Ryemi onto the windowsill. "On the count of three. One, two, three!"


We leapt from the prison onto the hair, scrambling to get a grip before we tumbled into the abyss. My heart pounded as I struggled for purchase, every muscle screaming in protest. Beside me, Ryemi was panting with effort, her hands trembling against the hair. 


Somehow we managed to stay on, and I breathed a sigh of relief. "We did it. Now let’s climb down before - "


My words were cut off by a sudden jerk. We froze in place, clinging to the hair for dear life as Alluria's hand shot up towards the stray strand. Time seemed to slow as her enormous fingertips grazed the hair, and for one terrifying moment I thought our escape attempt would end before it even began. 


Then, to our immense relief, Alluria simply shrugged as she brushed the hair behind her ear without noticing our presence. "Must have been my imagination," she muttered, her quiet tone belying how close we came to doom.



I let out a shaky breath, waiting until Alluria took interest in something else. "Let's go," I told Ryemi, "while we have the chance."


She nodded, and together we began the harrowing descent down Alluria's hair. The journey was treacherous, as even her smallest movements threatened to shake us loose and send us plummeting to oblivion. More than once, I had to grab Ryemi to stop her from losing her grip. 


After what seemed like an eternity, we finally reached the base of Alluria's neck, hoping gratefully onto the non-vertical surface. My arms were numb from effort, every muscle burning as I collapsed against her skin. Beside me, Ryemi was panting heavily, her face pale with exertion. 


"We made it," she gasped, a disbelieving smile crossing her face. 


I let out a weary chuckle, giving Ryemi a pat on the back. "We're not out of the woods yet, but this is a promising start." 


We rested upon Alluria's collarbone, knowing that we needed to conserve our energy. The road ahead would be fraught with peril, but for now we could breathe easier knowing we escaped that infernal prison.


As we recovered, my gaze drifted downwards, and I froze at the sight before me. Alluria's massive breasts loomed in the distance, capped with pink nipples the size of mountains. Hundreds of people swarmed over her areolas, worshipping their colossal mistress with feverish devotion. 


Ryemi followed my stare, her eyes widening. "What are they doing?" she asked in a hushed whisper. 


"Pleasing Alluria," I said grimly. "Her pheromones have driven them to madness. They live only to lavish affection upon her, not caring for their own needs." 


Alluria let out a contented sigh, shifting slightly. The movement caused a vibration that shot through our surroundings, reminding me of how vulnerable we were in the face of her immensity. 


"My darlings, you spoil me so," Alluria purred, a smug smile crossing her lips. “Oohh, those on my left nipple, I like the energy. Keep it up and I might actually feel something soon.”


The worshippers cried out in ecstasy at her words, redoubling their efforts to please their goddess.


Ryemi stared at the scene in horror. I saw the mix of emotions that flickered through her eyes: disgust, sorrow and even anger.


“This is our world now, this is what humanity has been reduced to,” I told Ryemi sadly.


Sitting with my back facing the pair of gigantic tits, I tried not to get distracted by the writhing mass of humanity on Alluria's nipples, each poor slave driven to elation by their unceasing worship. 


"Time for a change of shift, my sweet cuties," Alluria announced as she repositioned her ass. The ground rumbled beneath her tremendous backside, flattening mountains and forests effortlessly in the process. "You've worked so hard all night; I'd hate for any of you to drop dead from exhaustion."


As she spoke, she stretched out her colossal fingertip, placing it right next to her nipple like a landing platform. The slaves hesitated for a moment, their adoration making it difficult to pull away from their task.


“Hmm?” Alluria raised her eyebrow. “I appreciate your devotion, darlings, but the sadness would just eat me up from the inside if anything were to happen to any of you. Please go get some rest? For me?” She chided in a soothing voice.


Finally, Alluria's apparent concern for their well-being had them reluctantly climbing onto her finger.


"Thank you, my darlings. You've all done such a wonderful job," Alluria praised in a sweet tone as her finger was loaded with crowds of grateful slaves. Then, with meticulous care, she lowered them back down to the ground, ensuring they safely alight before turning her attention elsewhere.


With her other finger, she reached down to the middle of the settlement to retrieve a new set of eager slaves, the men practically fighting to get on her massive fingertip.


Lifting her finger back up, she observed the hundreds of passengers on her skin, their microbial forms barely noticeable to someone of her stature. Their eyes shone with anticipation as the finger rose higher and higher, granting them an enticing view of their goddess's now vacant nipple.



"Work hard and delight me, my dears," Alluria encouraged them in a charming voice. “And remember: no venturing into the milk ducts. I will really get mad this time if any of you get lost in there again.”


Nodding her head at the passionate response from her subjects, she finally brought her finger towards the grand pink mountain that was her nipple. The men practically ran each other over as they scrambled to pleasure the divine nipple, their lives reduced to a singular purpose.


As this fresh group began their fervent worship, Ryemi and I exchanged troubled glances. It was clear that staying near Alluria's bosom would only expose us to more danger, but our options were painfully limited. We needed a plan and fast, for who knew what torment awaited us the longer we stayed on Alluria’s dangerous body.


The minutes began ticking away. The temperature around us was rising steadily, the goddess beginning to sweat from the heat as the sun fully came up. Each bead of sweat was the size of a substantial pond, threatening to sweep us away if we weren't careful.



Weaving carefully through the landscape of skin, we managed to find a nook in the hollow of her collarbone where the sweat wouldn't reach. It offered a momentary respite, but the fragrance of Alluria's perspiration was overpowering even from here. 


Ryemi wrinkled her nose in disgust. "How can anyone worship a being like this?" she asked incredulously. "She treats humans as nothing more than toys!" 


Her furious tone mirrored my own feelings. What had the world come to, that so many people would become mere possessions of a sadistic and capricious goddess like Alluria? 


I shook my head, at a loss for words. There seemed no good answer for the madness we now lived in.


The heat was becoming unbearable as Alluria's body temperature rose even higher. Before long, I started to feel lightheaded and dizzy, my thoughts growing hazy. Alluria's pheromones - they were affecting me even from here. I urgently covered my nose and mouth with my shirt, trying desperately to block out her intoxicating scent. 


Ryemi glanced at me in concern, noticing my deteriorating state. "Ren, are you alright?" 


I clutched my head in pain, panic seeping into my thoughts. If I lost myself to Alluria's scent, there would be no escape from this hellish place. I would be doomed to remain as the goddess's plaything forever. 


Ryemi's eyes widened with understanding. Without another word, she pulled me close against her chest in a tight embrace.


“Wha-?” I exclaimed in surprise, my voice coming out muffled as my face was pressed into my companion’s bosom.


The sweet scent of Ryemi surrounded me, suffusing my senses with a comforting warmth. For some reason, it seemed to dispel the effects of Alluria’s pheromones, overriding my mind with vivid images of Ryemi instead.


Slowly but surely, I could feel Alluria's influence fading, replaced by an inexplicable sense of attraction towards Ryemi. My entire world was Ryemi, I would live for Ryemi, die for Ryemi. Ryemi was my everything-


Ryemi abruptly pushed me away, sending me rolling backwards as I hit my head on a section of Alluria’s humongous collar bone.


“Ouch!” I screamed in pain. Blinking my eyes repeatedly, I looked around in confusion, clarity gradually returning to my mind. I cringed as I recalled the weird thoughts that were circulating in my head just moments ago.


Did I really just think all that about Ryemi? A girl who was decades younger than me?


“Are you alright? Sorry… I think I went too far,” Ryemi apologized as she rushed over to my side, her eyes wide with concern.


“What did you do?” I asked hastily, trying to make sense of what just transpired.


“Um…” Ryemi hesitated, averting her eyes away from mine, “remember when you promised not to ask me anything I wasn’t comfortable with answering?”


“More secrets I see…” I grumbled, getting back to my feet. “But I guess you did just save me… I have no idea what you did, but please don’t ever do that again unless it’s an emergency.”


“Yes, I promise,” Ryemi affirmed, heaving a sigh of relief.


I shook my head and took a deep breath, trying to clear the remnants of lust and infatuation from my mind. We had more pressing matters to attend to, like finding a way off this giantess. 


Surveying my surroundings, I observed the potential paths we could take. Her armpits were the closest, but the dense concentration of sweat glands there would overwhelm us with her pheromones, robbing us of our sanity. 


Her cleavage wasn't too far either, but traversing the valley between her breasts would expose us to her scent for an extended period, leading to a similar problem. 


I even considered heading towards her neck, but I’ve heard from somewhere that the nape of the neck had an abundance of sweat glands as well. Also, it was in the wrong direction: we were trying to go down, not up.


In the end, there was only one viable option. "We'll have to wait until Alluria lies down and rests. That's the only time the strength of her pheromones will diminish enough for us to climb down without losing our minds. It will also make for an easier descent if her body is lying flat and motionless," I concluded with a frown. 


"But... how long will that take?" Ryemi asked anxiously. "And where would we even hide until then? We would be doomed if she so much as scratches an itch at the wrong place!" 


"I know, it's a gamble. But it's our best shot at escaping this place," I said in resignation. Sighing, I clasped Ryemi’s delicate hand in mine, hoping to alleviate her fears. "We've made it this far. Let’s just hope that our luck holds strong all the way until we get off this enormous woman." 


Though Ryemi still seemed apprehensive, she nodded hesitantly. “Alright...”






Alluria, huh? She’s always been a rather whimsical one, the kind that’s always dancing to her own tune. No matter how much knowledge I possess, it’s still very difficult for me to predict what she will do.


For the most part, she just does whatever amuses her the most at that very moment. But with both immortality and power, chasing the next thrill becomes increasingly difficult the longer one lives. I can’t blame her for choosing such a lifestyle though. A goddess’s long life is often filled with mundanity and idleness.


My apologies for rambling. I suppose a human such as yourself wouldn’t care much about our problems. You have your hands full fighting tooth and nail for your own survival, after all.


How enviable.


Alluria, Goddess of Love

Age: 12,018

Height: 97.7km (1.65m at human size)

Powers: Humans fall madly in love with her from exposure to her pheromones, males are especially susceptible to this.

Kill Count: 2,104 since the start of this cycle. Extremely practiced and meticulous when tormenting humans, she rarely kills anyone by accident. She only ever kills when an amusing or creative idea of doing so strikes her mind, but those events are rather infrequent.

Settlement Population: 91,001,927, of which the majority are former citizens of Heizhou. Due to Alluria’s power, she managed to subjugate the entire region of Heizhou with barely any resistance from the inhabitants, so the majority of its citizens are still alive.


Chapter 3 - Compassion (Ryemi) by Wrath

The ground quaked violently beneath us, nearly catapulting us off the goddess’s smooth collarbone. My heart hammered in my chest as I gripped onto the immense folds of skin for dear life, praying that I would not be thrown off. Beside me, Ren gritted his teeth and scrambled to find purchase, intense concentration evident on his tense face. 


Alluria's fingers closed around the boundless expanse of black fabric as she slowly lifted it up, causing another devastating tremor to run through her body. I squeezed my eyes shut, barely daring to breathe as her other hand came up and pulled her dress over her enormous boobs. The ground tilted dangerously, and I cried out as I slid several inches down her collarbone. 


Ren grasped my arm just in time, pulling me back up. "Hold on!" he shouted, wrapping an arm around my waist. I clung to him gratefully, hoping that his strong grip would be sufficient to keep us both secure.


We were struggling to survive, solely due to the fact that Alluria was currently in the process of getting dressed. Just that was enough to throw our surroundings into complete disarray, making me feel just how insurmountable the disparity in our statures was.



The tremors grew more violent and frequent as Alluria adjusted her dress, the unbelievable magnitude of her movements threatening to send us tumbling to our deaths at any moment. Her fingers brushed against her monumental chest as she straightened the neckline, the resulting shockwave buffeting our surroundings harshly. 


I screamed, my heart leaping into my throat. Below us was a drop of countless miles to the ground. If we fell from this height, there would be no surviving. 


Somehow, Ren managed to hook his legs around one of the ridges in her flesh, anchoring us in place. My arms were wrapped tightly around his torso, our lives now entirely dependent on his ability to keep his foothold.


An eternity seemed to pass before Alluria’s titanic body finally stilled. I remained frozen against Ren, my whole body trembling from the adrenaline and terror coursing through my veins. 


We were safe, but I now fully understood the miserable truth: Our lives were not in our hands. Not as long as we remained on Alluria’s overgrown body. It was completely up to luck whether we lived or we died. She could end our lives with a single careless movement, and there was nothing we could do to stop her. We were well and truly at her mercy.


Alluria's melodious voice boomed above us, shattering my thoughts. "How do I look, my darlings? Do you like my dress?" 


I glanced up to see her gazing down at the ground expectantly, her violet eyes gleaming as she posed. From this high up, I could not hear the responses of the millions of slaves below, but I imagined that they were probably singing her praises with vigor.



A pleased grin spread across Alluria's face, her eyes crinkling. "Why thank you! I'm glad you guys like it, I wore it just for you!" She paused, tapping a finger against her chin pensively. "Perhaps I'll give you a reward for being so sweet…"


Alluria's voice trailed off, the unpredictable goddess momentarily lost in thought. Meanwhile, Ren and I took the opportunity to catch our breaths, our chests heaving with effort. The world had stopped shaking for now, providing us with a much needed respite.


"Ryemi," Ren called out to me, his voice laced with concern, "are you alright?"


I managed a weak nod, wiping the sweat from my brow. "Yeah, I'm okay. Just a bit shaken up."


Ren's green eyes searched my face, his expression filled with worry. It was strange to think that we had only met today, yet here we were, cooperating to stay alive on the collarbone of a giant goddess. Our lives had become inexplicably intertwined, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of camaraderie with him.


"Are you hurt anywhere?" Ren asked, inspecting my body for any injuries.


"No, no," I assured him hastily. "I'm fine, really. I just need a moment to catch my breath."


As I spoke, I could see the relief flooding Ren's features. Despite our precarious situation, it was comforting to have someone reliable by my side. In our short time together, we had faced insurmountable odds together, and the growing bond between us was undeniable.


"Alright then," Ren said finally, offering a small smile. "Let's stay alert and be ready for whatever comes next."


As we braced ourselves for the unknown, I couldn't help but feel slightly guilty. I had been evasive with Ren about my powers. He had asked me questions, and I had dodged them, unsure of how much I could trust him. Yet, here he was, concerned for me and risking his life to protect me.


My mom always cautioned me to keep my powers secret and to use them sparingly. Her words echoed in my mind, a constant reminder of the danger that revealing too much could bring.


Still, there was something about Ren that seemed profound. As I studied his features, taking in the sharp lines of his jaw and the kindness in his eyes, I felt like I could trust him. He might not understand the depths of my abilities, but he still treated me like a normal girl. 


Ren's turquoise hair was disheveled, falling across his forehead in a casual style that belied his usual precision. The pale green of his irises seemed to glow in the dim light, like twin beacons guiding me forward. His hands were calloused from years of hard work, yet they handled me with a gentleness I have rarely known. 


Everything about Ren radiated strength and compassion in equal measure. I couldn’t even imagine getting off Alluria’s body alone, making me feel even more grateful for his dependable support.


"Ryemi?" Ren's voice pulled me from my thoughts.


"Yes?" I replied, trying to mask my deep cerebration.


"Take this time to rest," he said softly, his hand lightly touching my arm. "We'll get through this together."


I nodded, comforted by his reassurance. As we settled in for another long stretch of waiting, my eyes grew heavy and I drifted off to sleep.


Some time later, a violent shudder jolted me awake. The ground beneath us pitched and rolled, nearly throwing me from Alluria's collarbone. I scrambled for purchase, my fingers clawing into her flesh as Ren wrapped his arms around me. 


"What now!" he shouted in exasperation, struggling to stay balanced. 


But this was no ordinary tremor. The shaking grew harsher, rattling my bones and blurring my vision. 


Alluria was lying down. 


As the entire world tilted, I craned my neck downwards to see her boundless back descend, flattening trees and crumbling mountains with an unstoppable force. The ground continued to shake and buck as her body settled into place, sending shockwaves throughout the continent.



When her movements finally ceased, all was eerily silent. The topography of milky white flesh stretched endlessly before us, rippling with each breath Alluria took. The scale of her body was as terrifying as it was awe-inspiring, a vivid reminder of her grandeur. 


Ren and I cautiously peered over the edge of Alluria's collarbone, taking in the breathtaking landscape of her body. 


Her breasts rose like twin peaks in the distance, her tight dress concealing the thousands of devotees and their perpetual worship of her nipples. Her impeccable bodyline drew my gaze, mesmerizing in its flawless symmetry. 


Alluria's hips flared out to either side of her, thick thighs pressed together in repose. Their creamy expanse was unmarred by any imperfection, glowing with vitality even at rest. 


Yet nothing compared to her face in slumber, serene and otherworldly. Long lashes fanned across her face, luscious lips quivering slightly with every breath. Her eyes remained shut, concealing her gemlike irises. 


Almost sheepish under her unconscious regard, we observed the slow rise and fall of Alluria's chest. Though she appeared deep in sleep, it was still impossible to remain calm in the face of such an overwhelming presence. Each breath seemed to stir the air around us, heavy with her scent. The heady aroma threatened to overtake my senses, awakening a confusing mix of fear and longing. 


I shook my head to clear it, clinging to the task at hand.


Ren placed a steadying hand on my shoulder, squeezing gently. His touch grounded me in the present, reminding me of our shared goal. I glanced up at him appreciatively. 


"We should make our way down her shoulder while she’s asleep," he whispered. "The pheromones will be less concentrated there."


I nodded, bracing myself for the long trek ahead, knowing it would be fraught with peril even under the best circumstances. Alluria's slightest movement might send us tumbling to our deaths, dashed against her colossal form. 


Gingerly, we began walking towards the slope of her shoulder.


The precarious path stretched endlessly before us, Alluria's flawless skin glittering as far as the eye could see. Smooth and pristine, it provided scarce handholds, turning the simple act of walking into a delicate balancing act. 


More than once, I lost my footing and tumbled forward, only to be caught in Ren's waiting arms. He steadied me each time without complaint, remaining a pillar of calm even as my heart raced. 


As we neared the inner slope of her shoulder, the world around us seemed to heat up. Sweat trickled down my spine, making my clothes cling to my skin. A swamp-like humidity hung in the air, as if the very air itself was heavy with Alluria's potent musk. 


Ren mopped at his brow, his face flushed. "We're getting closer," he managed, his voice husky. 


I nodded, biting my lower lip to focus on anything other than the intoxicating scent assaulting my senses. My body felt weak, as if it were no longer my own.


"Oh no…" Ren grumbled as we reached the edge of Alluria's shoulder. "Climbing down from here will be difficult."


He ran his fingers along her flawless skin, which seemed even more slippery up close. With the steep drop of Alluria’s shoulder and the smooth nature of her flesh, the descent seemed like a much more precarious task than we originally thought.



I nodded in agreement, feeling a surge of anxiety wash over me. "What's our other options?"


He hesitated for a moment before gesturing towards the other direction—Alluria's armpit. The musky scent was even stronger there, the air heavy with pheromones that threatened to disorient us completely.


"Descending that way would be easier, the skin there would definitely provide more handholds for our climb down," Ren observed, "but the concentration of pheromones is much higher. It could be dangerous."


I bit my lip, weighing our limited options. While descending her armpit would be easier in some ways, the risk to our sanity was too great. I just wasn’t confident that my powers would be able to bring Ren back if he fell prey to Alluria’s influence a second time.


"It's not worth the risk," I said finally.


Ren nodded, relief flickering in his gaze. "You're right. Her shoulder it is then." 


He turned back towards the slope, eyeing it with a mix of determination and dread. I followed his gaze, trying to quell the panic rising in my chest. The angle was steep, the skin slippery—one wrong move could send us straight into the afterlife. 


Yet we had no choice. It was the shoulder blade or nothing. 


Ren took a deep breath and swung himself over the edge, grabbing onto Alluria's skin to slow his descent. I watched him slide a few inches at a time, my heart in my throat, before summoning my courage and following after him. 


The slope was even more treacherous than it appeared. I scrabbled for purchase, my nails digging into Alluria's shoulder as I fought not to lose my grip. Every inch downward felt like a victory, though my arms were already trembling from the effort. 


Ren glanced over his shoulder, concern etched into his features. "You alright?" 


I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. If I opened my mouth, the only thing that might emerge was a scream. 


Somehow we managed to make progress, the ground inching closer with each precarious step. By the time we finally reached the bottom, my whole body was shaking and drenched in sweat. I collapsed to my knees, panting as I touched solid ground once more. 


Ren sat down heavily beside me, raking a hand through his hair. "That was too close," he said with a shaky laugh. "Remind me not to do that again."


I let out a weak chuckle. "Agreed." 


We didn't have long to rest, however. The sounds of shouting and stomping boots drew our attention, and we looked up to see a dozen soldiers approaching with rifles aimed at our heads. 


"Halt!" The leader barked. "You are both under arrest. Surrender now, or we will open fire!"


"Shit," Ren cursed under his breath, "these soldiers are completely devoted to Alluria. Her pheromones have taken over their minds, and they won't listen to reason."


I could see the tension in his eyes, and I knew he was right. There was no way we could talk our way out of this situation. My heart ached at the thought of having to use my powers against them—they were victims too, after all.


"Ren," I murmured, gripping his arm, "what should we do? I don’t want to hurt them."


As the soldiers closed in around us, their guns never wavering, I realized that we would be captured at this rate, making all our efforts up to this point for naught.


I couldn't stand by and let us be taken back to Alluria's clutches. My heart raced as I weighed the decision before me. I considered trying to dispel Alluria’s influence on them just as I previously did for Ren, but the sheer number of soldiers made me dismiss the idea almost immediately. With a heavy heart, I knew what I had to do.


"Stand back," I told Ren, steeling myself.


With a deep breath, I unleashed a torrent of fire from my fingertips, aiming for the soldiers' weapons and feet. My goal was to disarm and deter them, not to cause lasting harm. As flames licked through the air, the crackling heat filled my senses, and I dreaded seeing the aftermath of my actions.


The soldiers cried out in alarm, scrambling away from the blaze. Their guns clattered to the ground, rendered useless hunks of melted metal. I breathed a small sigh of relief upon seeing that none of them appeared too injured, at least for now.


Still, guilt churned in my gut as I surveyed the soot-stained soldiers. They were only following their goddess's orders; they didn't deserve such treatment. I bit my lip, forcing back the sting of guilt as I considered the suffering I had caused them. 


"Did I hurt them too badly?" I mumbled, my voice small. I searched the soldiers' faces for any signs of severe burns or injury, hating myself for resorting to violence. They were starting to stir from their stupor, blinking at the seared ground and their tattered uniforms in confusion. 


The soldiers were beginning to regain their senses, their devotion to Alluria overriding any fear. I tensed, preparing to fend them off again if need be. The soldiers staggered to their feet as one, eyes glazed over with zeal. I swallowed hard, my heart pounding. They began marching towards us with renewed purpose, heedless of their injuries. 


I gritted my teeth, raising my hands and summoning twin bursts of flame. The fire streamed from my palms, knocking the soldiers off their feet. They collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony. 


I bit back a sob, hot tears spilling down my cheeks. Why wouldn't they just stay down? I didn't want to hurt them anymore! 


The soldiers dragged themselves upright once more, limbs trembling from strain and injury. Blood dripped from burns and gashes, staining their charred uniforms. 


Slowly, they closed in, hands outstretched menacingly. Their eyes remained dull and glassy, fixated on serving their mistress above all else. 


Panic rose in my chest, suffocating in its intensity. I couldn't do this anymore. I couldn't bear hurting them so grievously when they were nothing more than helpless victims. 


My hands dropped to my sides, the flames guttering out. I shook my head mutely at the approaching soldiers, tears flowing freely. I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing myself for the blows to come. 


A cry of pain rang out, followed by a loud thud. I cracked open my eyes to find Ren standing over the fallen body of the nearest soldier, fist bloodied. He turned to face the rest, his face roaring with determination.


“What kind of man would I be if all I did was hide behind a girl,” he declared in a loud voice as he readied another fist.


The remaining soldiers rushed at Ren, who met them blow for blow. He wove between their grasping hands and retaliated with punches and kicks, felling them one by one. 


I could only watch in stunned disbelief as he fought like a madman, desperate for survival. As the final soldier crumpled to the ground, Ren stood panting, sweat dripping from his brow. He turned to me, his eyes filled with concern. "Are you okay, Ryemi?" he asked, extending a hand to help me up.


I nodded mutely, overcome with shock at the fierce display of combat, a stark contrast to his usual gentle self. I took his hand, my own trembling slightly. "Thank you, Ren," I whispered, tears pooling in my eyes once more.


"Hey, don't worry about it," he said softly, giving me a reassuring smile. "We're in this together, remember?"


As we shared that tender moment, a sudden darkness fell over us. The landscape was plunged into shadows, an oppressive silence settling like a heavy blanket. Ren looked up, confusion etched on his face as he searched for the source of the sudden eclipse.


It took several moments for us to register what we were witnessing: the immense violet pupil of Alluria, looming overhead like a nightmarish moon.


"Oh my god…" Ren murmured, his voice barely audible. Fear crept up my spine as I stared at the ominous purple ceiling of Alluria’s eye, wondering what cruel fate awaited us now.


"Sweeties, that was such an impressive fight!" Alluria's booming voice echoed around us, her tone deceptively cute and playful. "I must admit, you're quite the entertaining duo!"


Her immense eye blinked slowly, sending a powerful gust of wind towards us.


"You've got some fascinating powers there, little girl," she continued in an intrigued tone as her face backed up slightly, granting us a grandiose view of her monolithic face in its entirety. "I can't help but feel like you're capable of much more than that, though."



My heart raced as I tried to maintain my composure under the colossal goddess's scrutiny. I couldn't let her see how terrified I truly was; it would only feed her sadistic appetite for control and manipulation.


"Maybe I am," I replied defiantly, trying to keep my voice steady, “but what is it to you?"


Alluria chuckled, her laughter shaking the ground beneath our feet. "Oh, you feisty little thing! I adore that spirit of yours. But remember, I'm the Goddess of Love, and love can be a powerful weapon. Don't underestimate me, darling."


"Whatever you have planned," I retorted quickly, clenching my fists at my sides, "we won't give in."


"Such hostility!" Alluria gasped in an exaggerated manner, her eyes narrowing slightly. "All I want is to see a little more of your interesting powers."


“No,” I answered firmly, crossing my arms in refusal. “You can’t force me to show you anything. I’m not one of your obedient puppets.”


A sinister grin spread across her beautiful face as it loomed closer, her enormous violet eyes boring into mine. "Oh, sweetie," she said ominously, "who said it’ll be me who forces you... it'll be your precious companion instead."


My heart sank at the implication of her words, and I glanced over at Ren, who was still recovering from his earlier exertions. We exchanged eye contact, both our gazes housing equal confusion.


"Wha-what do you mean?" I stammered, failing to hide the quivering in my voice.


Alluria let out a melodious laugh, her eyes glinting with cruel delight. "You'll see soon enough, darling. But for now..." 


She flicked a single bead of sweat in our direction. It descended towards us like a giant meteorite, crashing into the ground and sending a massive plume of water shooting into the air. 


We scrambled away, but it was too late. The plume collapsed upon itself, submerging us in a churning lake of sweat. 


I gasped as the volatile liquid surrounded me, struggling to keep my head above the surface. The suffocating musk overwhelmed my senses, clouding my thoughts as I fought against the crashing waves. 


Through the chaos, I glimpsed Ren grabbing onto a piece of debris, his eyes wild as he searched the waters. "Ryemi!" he shouted, panic lacing his voice. 


I tried to call out, but could only manage a strangled cough. The churning waves dragged me under, tossing me about like a rag doll. As darkness crowded the edges of my vision, I felt a strong grip encircle my waist. 


Blinking away sweat, I turned to find Ren clutching me against him, kicking powerfully as he swam towards what seemed to be shallower waters.


"I've got you," he rasped, pulling me along. I wrapped my arms around his neck, relief flooding my senses. Together, we struggled against the ruthless currents, slowly making our way to safety. 


All the while, Alluria's jubilant laughter rang out over the chaos, cheering us on in her falsely sweet tones. “You’re almost there! Don’t give up now~”


Her amusement grated on my frayed nerves, fueling my determination to survive this twisted game of hers.


Ren and I fought on through the crashing waves, clinging to each other as we navigated the treacherous waters. Step by step, we inched closer to dry land, driven by our desire to overcome the goddess’s vicious machinations. 


At long last, Ren's feet found purchase on solid ground. He stumbled forward, dragging me along until we collapsed on the shore, our chests heaving from exhaustion. 


I turned to look at my companion, gratitude shining in my eyes. "Thank you for saving me," I said softly. 


Ren gazed back at me, his lips curving into a weary smile. "Don’t worry, Ryemi," he replied between pants, "I won't let anything happen to you."


His words filled me with warmth, chasing away the chill that had seeped into my bones. I smiled back at him, a spark of hope igniting within me. 


At this moment, his body suddenly fell in front of me. A stab of worry pierced my heart as I realized that he was out cold. Gently, I shook Ren's shoulder, anxiety building when he didn't immediately respond. "Ren, wake up," I said urgently.


There was no reaction from Ren's motionless form. Alarm surged through me and I shook him harder, pleading for him to open his eyes. 


"Ren, please, you have to wake up," I urged, my voice cracking with emotion.


Finally, Ren stirred, his eyelids fluttering open. A sigh of relief escaped my lips as I saw him regain consciousness. But the relief was short-lived.


Alluria's voice boomed from above, her ominous tone sending shivers down my spine. "Ryemi, was it? Do you know that my scent can have rather... peculiar effects on people?"


I gazed up at her towering face, my heartbeat quickening. It was then that I realized: the entire area surrounding us – and our bodies – were soaked in Alluria's musk. The implications of this dawned on me, and a cold dread settled in my chest.


"Ren..." I whispered, my voice filled with fear.


His eyes, now hyper-dilated, stared intensely at the humongous goddess’s form as he began to shout praises of love and worship towards Alluria. “Great goddess! You look so beautiful today!”


The sight of him in such a state made me back away instinctively.


“Ren…?” I feebly called out, hoping against hope that he would snap out of it.


But my pleas seemed to fall on deaf ears. Controlled by the potent influence of Alluria's pheromones, Ren continued to lavish adoration upon her, utterly consumed by his newfound devotion. And as I stared into his enraptured gaze, I knew that I had to find a way to save him – before it was too late.


"Ren, snap out of it!" I cried, grabbing his shoulders and shaking with all my might. There was no reaction from Ren, as if he couldn't even hear me. 


Tears sprang to my eyes as I gazed up at his vacant smile. I couldn't bear to see Ren reduced to Alluria's mindless puppet. There had to be a way to break her control, to bring him back to me. But with the musk of Alluria’s sweat so overpowering here, there was no way I could dispel it with my powers alone.


Alluria, watching my pleas with amusement, let out a giggle. Her smile was twisted and cruel as she addressed Ren in a cute voice. "Ren, sweetie, Ryemi is being really selfish today. She refused to show her powers even though I asked really nicely! Could you be a dear and… convince her?"


"Of course, my Goddess!" Ren's voice was overly enthusiastic, causing a shiver to run down my spine. He turned to me, his eyes still hazy in that maddening state of adoration.


"Ren, please don't do this!" I begged him, but it was like talking to a stone wall. He lunged at me, pinning me to the ground with astonishing force. Panic surged through me as he began assaulting me, landing blow after blow on my smaller frame.


But no matter how much pain he inflicted, I still refused to use my flames. I couldn't bear the thought of harming him. If there was the slightest chance that he could break free from Alluria's control, I had to hold onto that hope.


Excruciatingly long minutes passed in a blur of pain as Ren continued his merciless onslaught. My body was bruised and battered, every inch of skin tingling with agony.


Still I refused to fight back, tears streaming down my face as I pleaded with him, "Ren, please stop! I know you're in there. You have to fight it!" 


He showed no signs of hearing me, delivering punches with barbaric ferocity. I was at my limit, vision dimming from the abuse, when Alluria let out an impatient huff. "This is getting rather boring. Ren darling, why don't you make things more interesting and strip our little firefly naked?"


“Yes, Goddess!” Ren answered without hesitation.


Panic flooded my senses at her words. "No, Ren, don't do this!" I screamed, struggling against his grip as his hands moved to rip my clothes off. 


But my resistance was futile against his superior strength. In moments he had stripped my clothes off my body, leaving me naked and exposed before him. 


Sobs wracked my body as I shivered under his gaze. I had to get through to Ren, had to break the hold Alluria had over his mind before things escalated further. 


"Ren, you have to fight her!" I cried. "This isn't you! She's twisting your mind and forcing you to hurt me. You have to remember who you are!" 


For a brief moment, I thought I saw a flicker of awareness in his eyes. But just as quickly it vanished, replaced by the same hollow devotion. My heart sank at the realization that he was too far gone. I was helpless in the face of Ren’s strength, unable to do anything but endure whatever cruelties Alluria decided to inflict upon me.


Alluria's mocking laughter rang out. "Oh, how precious. But your little pep talk won't be enough to break my hold over your companion's mind." 


She leaned down, her violet eyes gleaming with sadistic delight. "Now, let's see if we can get things really interesting. Ren, be a dear and stuff that cock of yours into Ryemi's mouth." 


My eyes widened in horror. I struggled against Ren's grip with renewed desperation, kicking and screaming. "No! Don't do this, Ren! Please, I beg you!" 


To my surprise, Ren hesitated. A flicker of confusion crossed his face, and for a moment he seemed to waver in place.


"Hm…? What are you waiting for?" Alluria tilted her head.


“Is that really necessary, my Goddess?” Ren turned to face Alluria’s monolithic face.


"Ren?" I whispered tentatively. A spark of hope ignited in my chest. Could he truly be regaining control of his mind?


Alluria pursed her full lips and raised a perfect golden eyebrow. "Interesting," she muttered, seemingly contemplating Ren's resistance. "It appears the effects have worn off more quickly than I anticipated."


I could see Alluria's gears turning as she considered her next move. With a wicked grin, she decided on a different approach. She shifted her colossal body, sitting up and repositioning herself such that we were directly in front of her massive crotch. The overwhelming scent of her sex filled the air, making it difficult to breathe.



"Let's see how well you resist now," Alluria purred as she looked down at us. Her erotic scent wafted over us, and I could feel my own head growing foggy.


Ren's eyes glazed over once more, and his body stiffened. It was clear that Alluria's pheromones had taken hold again. My heart sank as I realized that any hope of breaking through to him had been snuffed out.


"Ren, please... don't do this," I begged, tears streaming down my face. Despite my pleas, Ren approached me with renewed vigor, his eyes brimming with an ardent desire to please his goddess.


"Sweet Ren," Alluria cooed, her voice dripping with anticipation. "Once again, can you please violate our dear Ryemi with your cock."


My heart pounded in my chest as Ren immediately obeyed, pulling out his dick as he approached me with a predatory gaze. I could hardly believe that just moments ago, this same man had been fighting to protect me from every threat that came our way.


"Ren, please, remember who you are!" I cried out desperately, searching for any glimmer of recognition in his eyes. But there was nothing; all trace of the man I had come to trust and admire was gone.


As Ren's naked body loomed over me, I could feel his hot breath on my skin, and I shivered involuntarily. The scent of Alluria's fragrance filled the air, intensifying my fear and making it harder to think clearly.


"Ren!" I sobbed, grasping at his arms in one last futile attempt to break through to him. "Please don't do this! We can fight her together!"



But it was no use. Ren grabbed my head roughly, forcing my mouth open as he positioned himself. I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing myself for the defilement to come.


“Ok, stop.” At the last second, Alluria's voice suddenly rang out.


My eyes flew open in disbelief and relief. Ren froze in place, his grip on my head loosening. I hardly dared to breathe, not understanding why Alluria had called it off at the last moment. 


"You’re so weird," Alluria commented in a curious tone. "You still refuse to fight back, even when you're about to be brutally raped by your own companion. Tell me, what is stopping you?"


I blinked away the tears streaming down my face, struggling to regain control of my emotions. "Ren... He's a good person. He doesn't deserve any of this."


"Is that all?" Alluria asked, leaning forward in intrigue. "Is there really nothing else tying you two together? What is the basis of your relationship?"


"No," I sniffled, my voice barely audible. "We... We just met today."


Alluria's violet eyes widened in surprise, and she glanced at Ren, who was still under the influence of her pheromones. "Is that true, Ren?"


"Yes, my Goddess," he replied.


A moment of silence followed as Alluria processed this information, her eyebrows scrunched in thought. The air around us seemed to grow heavy with tension. What would she do now?


"Remarkable," Alluria finally spoke, a hint of admiration in her voice. "To show such care for someone you've only just met... It's unbelievable."


As I looked up at her, I could hardly believe what I was hearing. Was Alluria actually praising me?


"That is a virtuous and beautiful form of love," Alluria continued, her lips curled into a smile. "One I cannot help but admire." 


I gaped at her in stunned silence, hardly daring to believe she was being sincere. Alluria, the manipulative and cruel goddess, admiring me? It seemed impossible. 


Yet there was no trace of mockery in her expression or tone. She appeared genuinely impressed. 


Slipping on her black high heels, Alluria slowly rose to her full towering height, her all-encompassing shadow falling over Ren and I.


"You have given me a lot to think about, Ryemi," she said, her booming voice resonating through the air. "And so, I shall grant you this boon: I will let you and your companion go free today."


My heart nearly stopped in my chest. We were being released? Alluria was actually letting us go?


She paused, gazing down at us with a contemplative look.



"In the end, you didn't show me your powers today," Alluria sighed. "However, you showed me something far more beautiful instead. Thank you for that."


With that, Alluria's colossal form turned and began walking away, the ground quaking with each of her steps. I watched in stunned silence, still struggling to process the fact that we had survived the encounter with the goddess. 


As Alluria's figure receded into the distance, she glanced over her shoulder, flashing me one last smile. And then, she was gone.


Turning my attention back to my surroundings, I found that Ren had collapsed to the ground beside me, passed out from the mental strain of being under Alluria's influence. I fell to my knees and wrapped my arms around my bare body, trembling uncontrollably. 


We survived. Against all odds, we actually made it out in one piece.

Chapter 4 - Cleaning (Ryan) by Wrath

The first rays of dawn broke over the horizon as I crested the final hill, my weary legs protesting after days of grueling travel. I froze in my tracks, breath catching in my throat at the surreal sight before me.


Ithyrminah's colossal form dominated the landscape, her sleeping body curled around the settlement like a mountain range of flesh and curves. My eyes widened, taking in every detail of the slumbering goddess. 



Her long purple hair, topped with a droopy pair of dog ears, cascaded over the hills in silken waves, each strand thicker than large freight trains. Her face was peaceful in repose, eyelashes like forest canopies fluttering gently. The slope of her neck flowed into shoulders that could eclipse entire cities, rising and falling with each massive breath.


I swallowed hard, gaze traveling south. Ithyrminah wore nothing but a set of pink underwear, the fabric stretched taut over her titanic figure. Her breasts protruded out, casting deep valleys of shadow. The absolute scale was dizzying - a single nipple alone must be larger than a football stadium.


My cheeks burned as I struggled to tear my eyes away from her body. I had come to gather information and find a way to free the people, not to ogle a goddess like some hormonal teenager. But still...


"Focus, Ryan," I muttered, shaking my head. "Don't get distracted."


Yet as I gazed upon Ithyrminah's resting form, I couldn't help but feel a thrill of excitement mingled with terror. Here was power beyond imagination, beauty and danger intertwined. Part of me longed to explore those boundless expanses of soft skin, to lose myself in her immensity...


Ok, time to stop. I clenched my fists, forcing those frivolous thoughts away. I was here to help the people, nothing more. No matter how alluring Ithyrminah's enormous body might be, I must remember my purpose.


Taking a deep breath, I squared my shoulders and began the long trek down towards the settlement. 


I approached the settlement's edge cautiously, muscles tense and senses alert. But to my shock, there wasn't a single guard in sight. No checkpoints, no patrols, nothing. 


"This can't be right," I muttered, scanning the area. Every other settlement I'd encountered had strict security measures. But here? It was like walking into a rural town.


Bewildered, I stepped onto the main street. Row after row of simple yet well-maintained houses lined the road. Clean windows, tidy lawns, even the occasional flower garden. It was a far cry from the squalid conditions I'd come to expect under goddess rule.


"What is the meaning of this?" I wondered aloud, unable to reconcile this peaceful scene with everything I knew about the cruel deities.


An elderly man shuffled past, nodding politely. "Morning, young fella," he said with a smile.


I blinked, caught off guard by his friendly demeanor. "Good morning," I replied automatically. 


As he continued on his way, I couldn't shake my unease. Was this all some elaborate facade? A trap to lull humans into complacency before Ithyrminah demolishes their hopes?


Yet as I continued down the street, observing people going about their daily lives, I saw no signs of fear or oppression. Children laughed and played. Adults chatted amiably as they tended gardens or painted homes.


It defied everything I thought I knew about life after humanity’s downfall. Baffled, I approached a woman hanging laundry in her front yard, figuring she might be willing to answer a few questions. She had red hair and kind blue eyes that crinkled at the corners when she smiled. 


"Morning," I said, offering a small smile of my own. "I'm Ryan. Just passing through."


"Hertha," she replied, shaking out a sheet. "A pleasure to meet you, Ryan."


Her casual manner put me at ease, so I took a risk by probing her. "This seems like an unusual settlement," I said carefully. "Most of them are harsh places, but this..."


"Ah, you're surprised we're not all depressed and malnourished?" Hertha chuckled, clothespins tucked between her lips. "Most goddesses prefer to keep humans in poor conditions, it's true. But Ithyrminah's different."


My eyes widened at the casual mention of her name. There was a settlement I passed by a few years ago where you’d get your tongue cut off if you uttered the goddess’s name directly.


Hertha finished pinning the sheet and turned to face me fully. "Oh right," she suddenly spoke. "You needn't worry about hiding the fact you're not from around here. We have no laws against outsiders here. Ithyrminah mostly leaves us to ourselves, as long as we stay put and don’t try to run away."


“That’s reassuring to know, but why is Ithyrminah so permissive? Don't you have to serve and worship her constantly?" I inquired, remembering how ruthlessly playful she had been sixteen years ago, when she had first taken over the Republic.


Hertha shook her head, her expression turning wistful. "Not anymore. When Ithyrminah first claimed this land, she was quite… mischievous. She'd force us to entertain her for hours, making us run through dangerous obstacle courses in her..." Hertha paused, glancing around nervously. 


I leaned in closer, eager to hear more. Hertha lowered her voice to a whisper. "She'd make us play in her private parts. We'd have to climb up and down her nipple, which was as tall as a five-hundred-story building. Or she'd trap us in her vagina and we'd have to try escaping before she came."


My cheeks burned at the lewd imagery, and I felt a stir of arousal despite myself. Hertha seemed to notice my reaction, raising an eyebrow. I waved a hand dismissively. "Please, continue."


"Well, Ithyrminah eventually grew bored of the usual power games most goddesses play. Nowadays, she only requires us to perform minor tasks in the mornings to keep her happy, but nothing too taxing. Then she disappears to some secret place of hers for the rest of the day, though none of us know where she goes. As long as we're here when she returns, she doesn't really care what else we do. Life has been quite peaceful ever since,” Hertha finished.


Although I was happy for them, I couldn't help but feel a very slight tinge of disappointment at not being able to witness Ithyrminah's erotic antics myself. I shook the thought away, reminding myself of my goal, though it appeared that the people here didn’t need liberation as much as I thought. At least for the time being.


"What kind of tasks do you do in the morning?" I asked, wanting to know more details. 


Before Hertha could answer, a booming yawn shook the ground beneath us, nearly sending me tumbling. I grabbed onto a wooden post to steady myself, gazing up in awe as Ithyrminah slowly woke. 



A chill ran down my spine at the sheer magnitude of her being. Even from miles below, I could see every fine detail of her face with perfect clarity.


Her eyelids struggled to open, granting me a slight peek at the striking violet irises that seemed to glow against her pale skin. As she sat up, her voluminous purple hair tumbled down around the settlement, creating a makeshift curtain that blocked out the sun. 


Ithyrminah stretched her endless arms overhead, her joints popping loudly. The motion caused her breasts to jiggle and sway, mesmerizing in their immense size and ripeness. 


My gaze traveled up the slope of her thigh, drinking in every curve and dip of her skin, soft as velvet and flawless. 


Before I knew it, arousal coiled hot and insistent in my groin, my length straining against my trousers.


I shook my head vigorously, trying to dispel my boner, but it was no use. Luckily, Hertha didn’t seem to notice this time, her attention likewise consumed by the monolithic goddess.


“I-I need to get going,” Hertha stammered, grabbing her pack. “As for what we do, it’ll be better to just show you instead of telling you. The Dental Brigade will be gathering soon, you're welcome to join us if you'd like.”


“The what brigade?” I asked absentmindedly, too preoccupied to catch her words the first time.


"Just follow me,” Hertha sighed in exasperation.


Regaining my composure, I followed Hertha towards a huge cliff overlooking the region.


The cliff was teeming with thousands of humans, all busily preparing an assortment of ladders, ropes and containers. My heart seized at the sight, taken aback by the impressive but strange congregation.


I opened my mouth, intending to question Hertha, when another thunderous yawn shook the world, cutting my intentions short. I whipped my head up to find Ithyrminah's face looming overhead, her mouth stretching open wide enough to swallow the cliff whole. Slowly but surely, her gargantuan maw purposefully approached us, smothering us all in her overpowering morning breath.



My knees went weak at the sight, awe and terror twisting into a heady cocktail that flooded my veins. I stumbled back on shaky legs, squeezing my eyes shut against the impending doom, hands raised in a fruitless gesture of self defence. 


I thought for sure that any moment now, she would devour us whole. But that moment never came.


Peeking through my eyelids, I saw that Ithyrminah's mouth had stopped just short of the cliff. Her lower lip was perfectly aligned to the edge, forming a sloping ramp into the yawning chasm of her open mouth as she produced a low “ahh” sound, similar to the kind a patient would make when going to the dentist.


I gaped at the surreal sight, stunned into silence. Her lips seemed close enough to touch, the sweltering dampness of her breath enveloping my surroundings. 


My gaze traveled up the impossible height of her face, drinking in every monumental feature. Her eyes were scrunched closed, long eyelashes fluttering as if she was still struggling to wake up. One of her tremendous dog ears twitched, the motion causing the ground to wobble slightly.


Overwhelmed, I struggled to process the scale of her. It was simply too immense, too grand, too much. I was but an insignificant speck before her, my entire being shuddering under the weight of her presence. 


Yet for all her intimidating size, I was taken aback by how gentle and practiced her movements were. The cliff was intact, all of us unharmed. Hertha giggled beside me, clearly amused by my dumbstruck reaction. “Don’t worry, she won’t eat us. We’re part of the Dental Brigade. We clean her mouth every morning.”


I blinked at her stupidly, speechless. “Clean her mouth?” 


Hertha nodded, moving to join the rest of the crowd who were already climbing into Ithyrminah’s mouth. Swallowing hard, I hesitantly followed after them. 


Ithyrminah’s lower lip was surprisingly pillowy and yielding under my hands, comfortable enough to rival a luxurious hotel bed. I slid down its slope into the sweltering cavern of Ithyrminah’s mouth, the humid heat hitting me in suffocating waves. 


The terrain within was treacherous, her gums like massive pink mountains with deep crevices housing pools of saliva. I slipped and stumbled over the slippery surface, struggling to keep my balance. 


By the time I navigated the trail through her gums, my clothes were soaked through with drool. Before me towered a monumental tooth, its surface etched with deep grooves that would dwarf even the tallest human. 


The other members of the Dental Brigade were already rigging up an extensive system of pulleys and ropes along its side, clearly well-versed in scaling and cleaning such an impossibly huge tooth. Watching them work, I couldn’t help but admire how adept they were, skills no doubt honed from years of experience in this bizarre task. 


Hertha sidled up next to me, handing me a heavy-duty toothbrush the size of a lawnmower and several large buckets of mint-scented toothpaste. “Here, you can start working on the base. The plaque buildup there is usually the worst.”


Nodding mutely, I took the supplies and began the arduous climb up towards the colossal molar, gripping the wet gums for dear life. From up close, the yellowed plaque coating its surface was a grotesque sight, stubborn stains that were thicker than I was tall. It really drove home how ridiculous our size disparity was, I wasn’t even at the level of a stain to her.


As I scrubbed vigorously at the plaque, Hertha introduced some of the other tasks people did for Ithyrminah. “There are many other grooming brigades responsible for maintaining the goddess’s hygiene and appearance. The Pedicure Brigade trims her toenails and files her calluses. The Tail Brigade washes and combs her tail. And the Vaginal Brigade...” Hertha trailed off with a blush.


My eyes widened, instantly picturing the monumental task of cleaning Ithyrminah’s colossal womanhood. The thought sent a rush of warmth through my groin. I shifted uncomfortably, hoping Hertha wouldn’t detect my arousal. 


“The... Vaginal Brigade has over a million members,” Hertha elaborated sheepishly. “They are responsible for thoroughly cleaning and... occasionally pleasuring the goddess to ensure her... satisfaction.” 


I scrubbed harder at the tooth, using the exertion to distract myself from the lewd images Hertha’s words had conjured. One million people dedicated to serving Ithyrminah’s gargantuan sex—the scale of it was just insane. 


“Of course, the goddess’s needs are so immense that no amount of people can properly satisfy her,” Hertha continued, oblivious to my flustered state. “So, she has greatly reduced the frequency of her… playtimes.” 


As I continued scrubbing, my thoughts wandered to Ithyrminah's mysterious daily disappearances. Where could she possibly be going each day that would require her to regularly leave the settlement for such extended periods? My instincts told me that uncovering the truth behind her daily excursions could potentially grant me important information. A nagging thought in the back of my mind even hoped that it could provide a clue to Mimi’s elusive whereabouts.


"Hertha," I spoke quietly as we worked side by side on Ithyrminah's enormous tooth, "Do you have any idea where the goddess goes every day?"


She paused for a moment, seemingly deep in thought. "I'm not really sure," she admitted, "some say she visits other settlements to check on them, while others believe she has some secret hobby hidden away from us all. But like I told you, nobody really knows for sure. We aren’t allowed to leave the settlement after all."


"Interesting," I mused, filing away the information for later consideration. Whatever it was, it was important enough to occupy most of her day.


After nearly an hour of meticulous cleaning, the Dental Brigade began packing up their equipment and preparing to leave. As Hertha started to walk away, I stayed put. "Hertha, I think I'm going to stay back for a bit longer. You go on ahead without me."


Hertha immediately gave me a bizarre look and I knew straight away that she was judging me, but she didn't question my behavior. "Um, ok…"


Hotness flushed my cheeks as I realized what my intentions must look like.


“Wait, it's not what you think!” I blurted out, “I really have something important I need to do here!”


“Sure you do,” she smiled wryly before joining the rest of the brigade as they filed out of the goddess's mouth.


I groaned in embarrassment as I missed my chance to properly explain myself to her. Now, Hertha was probably telling her friends about the strange pervert who wanted to stay behind in a giant girl’s mouth.


The next thing I knew, an eerie darkness enveloped my world as Ithyrminah closed her mouth.


Left alone in the vast cavern that was Ithyrminah's mouth, I couldn't shake the feeling that Ithyrminah was hiding something pivotal behind her daily routine. If I could only find out what it was.


With determination, I began exploring the landscape of Ithyrminah's mouth, searching for a secure place to hide until she left on her mysterious errand. Her gums were spongy and moist, giving slightly under my feet with every step. An earthy, musky odor permeated the air, clinging to my clothes and skin. 


After some exploring, I discovered a gap between two of her humongous molars and climbed up to investigate. The space was narrow, but deep enough that I would be out of sight. Perfect. I wedged myself in as far as I could, settling in for what was sure to be an uncomfortable wait. 


Some time later, a rumbling shook the ground beneath me as Ithyrminah stirred from her rest. Her jaw creaked open, blinding light spilling into the cavernous space. I held my breath, not daring to move an inch as she yawned, the gust of her breath nearly bowling me over. 


When she finished yawning, Ithyrminah's mouth slid shut once more, encasing my world back into darkness. I could feel every single one of her footsteps as they caused the entire region to shudder violently, nearly dislodging me from my hiding place. I gripped the squishy meat of her gums tightly, bracing myself against the tremors that threatened to shake me loose with every stride. 


Where was she going? What was so important that it occupied so much time? My curiosity grew with each passing second, fueling my desire to uncover the truth.


Ithyrminah walked for several minutes, the vibrations and sounds of her movements echoing through her mouth the entire time. By the time she finally stopped, my arms were trembling uncontrollably from exertion. I breathed a sigh of relief as stability was finally restored in the monstrous, living cave.


"Hey, you," Ithyrminah's voice boomed around me, the vibrations washing over my body like crashing waves. "How long are you planning to hide in there?" The intensity of her words left me frozen in place, my heart pounding in my chest.


I couldn't believe she'd discovered me. My plan had been foolproof – or so I thought. But there was no denying the fact that the goddess knew exactly where I was. Unable to respond, I remained quiet, hoping that she would simply ignore me and continue on her way.


"Really now?" Ithyrminah sighed, disapproval lacing her tone. "Fine, if you’re not gonna come out on your own, I suppose I'll have to fetch you myself." With that ominous warning, I felt her massive tongue loom over me like a mythical kraken, digging against the wall of teeth in an attempt to get to me. Every fiber of my being screamed at me to flee, but it was useless – there was nowhere for me to run.


As her colossal tongue pressed against me, I gripped onto the slimy surface. The moist warmth enveloped me as the sound of her heartbeat pulsed through the air. I unintentionally swallowed her saliva as it slushed around me, choking on it.


"Come on~" she coaxed, her tender voice still powerful enough to rattle my bones. "Step onto my tongue. You have no idea how hard it is to keep myself from smushing you by accident."


With great trepidation, I complied, stepping out from my hiding place and onto the pink expanse of her slick tongue. An overwhelming mix of sensations bombarded me every time she spoke or even shifted her mouth slightly, making me realize just how stupid my idea really was: My body would get instantly obliterated by the pressure of her voice if she spoke at a normal volume. I was unbelievably lucky that she had noticed me and was now purposefully suppressing her vocal chords whenever she talked.


"Good," she murmured, her satisfaction evident even as I clung to her tongue for dear life. "Now, let's have a chat, shall we?"


With slow and deliberate care, Ithyrminah began to push her massive tongue out of her mouth. Roaring winds rushed past me as the outside world came into view. I couldn't help but stare up at her monolithic face, a mixture of awe and fear washing over me. Her big round eyes regarded me with interest, and her dog ears twitched ever so slightly, betraying her curiosity.



"Arth yoo rarthee to torkh nowe?" she asked, each syllable rocking the warm ground beneath me. Her speech was nearly incomprehensible with her tongue sticking out of her mouth like that. I nodded nervously, keenly aware of how precarious my position was on her enormous tongue.


"Owkeh," she replied. Carefully, she reached up with her index finger, extracting me from the slippery surface with ease. She lifted me up to her eye level, peering at me with a set of highly judgemental eyes.



"Really?" she chided, shaking her head disapprovingly. "Hiding in my mouth? What were you thinking?"


I gulped audibly, feeling utterly exposed in her gigantic grasp. "I... um…" I stammered, struggling to figure out what to say in response.


Her eyebrows raised in amusement, and she let out a small chuckle. "What? Cat got your tongue?"


I stood mutely, still in shock from the entire experience. Summoning my courage, I managed to ask the question that had been burning in my mind. "How did you even notice me? I'm so small compared to you."


Ithyrminah giggled cutely, a sound that resounded through my very being. "Listen here, stupid," she said with a grin, "my senses are way stronger than a normal goddess’s. I can feel every sensation on my body, no matter how small."


"I see…" I muttered, suddenly feeling even more pathetic in her presence.


She flashed a cheeky smile as she spoke again, "now it’s your turn to answer. What were you doing in my mouth?"


"Uh, well..." I hesitated, debating whether or not to tell her the truth.


Ithyrminah's eyes narrowed, her face taking on a contemplative look. "Come on now, don't be shy. Don’t tell me… you were hoping to get eaten by me?"


My face flushed hot with embarrassment. "What? That's not it at all!" I protested vehemently. 


She smirked, clearly enjoying my discomfort. "Oh really? Then what were you doing hiding there, little human?" 


I squirmed under the intensity of her gaze, scrambling for an excuse that didn't reveal my true objective. "I, um... I just…"


Ithyrminah threw her head back and laughed, the impactful soundwaves nearly rupturing my eardrums. "Admit it," she leaned in closer, her massive eyes glinting mischievously. "You have a giantess fetish, don't you? You can’t help but want to get swallowed by a big, powerful goddess like myself."


"What? No!" I denied again, my face burning bright red. 


"Come on, there's no need to be shy," she purred silkily. "I get humans like you approaching me all the time for such things. I guess I really am just that irresistible, aren’t I?"


I shook my head vigorously. Her mocking was unbearable, but revealing the real reason I snuck into her mouth was probably not a good idea.


"I’m being serious, by the way," Ithyrminah said playfully, "there have been many others like you who tried to sneak onto various parts of my body, hoping for an unforgettable experience."


As she spoke, I couldn't help but feel even more humiliated. It was becoming more and more evident that nothing I say will change her mind about my intentions.


"Humans can be quite adventurous when it comes to their desires," she continued, her voice teasing. "Some have tried climbing my legs, sneaking into my cleavage, or even hiding in my hair. A few daring souls even attempted to scale my tail."


Feeling smaller than ever, I shifted uncomfortably as she continued elaborating on her previous encounters.


"Anyway," Ithyrminah said as she brought me nearer to her eye, "let's take a closer look at you, shall we?"


As she scrutinized my face, a light blush appeared on her cheeks. "H-huh? Y-you know, you're actually more handsome than I thought," she stammered in a squeaky voice.


Her sudden bashfulness caught me off guard. Was this giant goddess really blushing because of me? Somehow, it made me feel embarrassed as well.


"Uh… thanks?" I managed to utter, feeling more awkward than ever.


Lowering her finger back down slightly, Ithyrminah cleared her throat. "Ahem, anyway, let's get back to the topic at hand." 


She gave me a cheeky grin. "Since you love my body so much, we can have some fun later tonight." 


Her words sent a surge of arousal through me, and I felt my member stiffening in response. I quickly tried to suppress it, but there was no hiding anything from her keen eyes. 


"Oh~" she grinned, her gaze flickering downwards. "You really can't wait, can you?" 


"N-no, that's not it at all!" I insisted, my face turning red as a tomato. This misunderstanding was spiraling out of control, and the throbbing in my loins wasn't helping. 


"There's no need to deny it," Ithyrminah smirked, "I already know how much you want me." 


"Please, just listen to me!" I pleaded, desperate to clarify the situation. But she simply shook her head and chuckled, obviously unconvinced by my continued denial. 


Sighing in exasperation, she said, "anyway, I really have to go now. But don't worry, I'll make sure to give you an unforgettable night later. Just come find me when I’m back." 


With that, she gently placed me onto the ground. Looking down at me from miles above as she straightened back to her full height, the goddess gave me a cute wave.



Watching her breathtaking form from below left me momentarily stunned, eliciting another giggle from the titanic giantess as she finally turned around to leave. I could only watch in awe as she strode off into the distance, the heavy thuds of her footsteps resonating through the earth.


Remembering my initial objective, I tried to follow after Ithyrminah, hoping to uncover her destination, but her massive strides made it impossible. Each step shook the ground beneath me, threatening to throw me off my feet with the cataclysmic force of her movements. 


Gritting my teeth against the tremors, I doggedly trailed after the receding giantess. But every miniscule step I painstakingly took was matched by one inconceivably vast one of hers, making it clear that catching up was simply not possible.


A particularly violent quake sent me tumbling to the dirt, and I stumbled, struggling to regain my balance. Panting from the exertion, I finally admitted defeat, watching Ithyrminah's silhouette fade into the distance until even her towering height vanished beyond the horizon.

Chapter 5 - Tyranny (Ryemi) by Wrath
Author's Notes:

WARNING: This chapter contains very disturbing and gruesome scenes that include gore, extreme cruelty, and watersports. Proceed at your own risk.

As Ren's eyes fluttered open, I couldn't help but observe him with apprehension. The horrible memory of the previous day weighed heavily on my heart, even as I tried to push it away. His gaze was unfocused, still groggy from sleep.


"Good morning," I greeted him awkwardly, clutching my shirt. The fabric felt rough against my skin, a reminder of the vulnerability I had experienced mere hours ago.


"Morning," Ren muttered, rubbing his head gingerly as he sat up. He seemed to be in pain, and I wondered if he remembered anything about what happened the previous day.


"Are you okay?" I asked hesitantly, watching him closely. I knew that he had already regained control of his senses, but some part of me couldn't help but keep my guard up around him. “You’ve been asleep for the past twelve hours.”


Ren nodded slowly, though his eyes remained clouded with confusion. "I think so. My head is killing me though." 


He paused, glancing around our makeshift campsite. When his gaze fell on me again, I saw a flicker of concern cross his face.


"What happened yesterday?" he asked. "The last thing I remember clearly was being discovered by Alluria. After that..." He trailed off, shaking his head in frustration.


I bit my lip, an icy feeling of dread settling in my stomach. Of course he didn't remember. Alluria's control over him had been absolute. The kind man I knew had been buried deep beneath her manipulative haze of pheromones.


Should I tell him? The words stuck in my throat as I contemplated what to say. Part of me recoiled at the thought of recounting the horrific details. But maybe it was a blessing that he didn’t recall anything, perhaps it was better this way…


I took a deep breath, steeling myself. "Nothing happened," I said, forcing my voice to remain steady. "Alluria had you under her spell for a while, but I managed to get us both away safely. That's all." 


Ren studied me for a long moment, his piercing green eyes seeing far more than I wanted them to. I felt my cheeks grow warm under his scrutiny and had to resist the urge to look away.


"Are you sure?" he asked finally, his tone gentle. "You seem… upset. If anything happened while I was passed out, please tell me."


I shook my head, perhaps a bit too forcefully. "Nothing happened. Really," I insisted.


Ren didn't look convinced, but he didn't press the issue further. An uncomfortable silence fell between us. I busied myself with packing up our belongings, anxious to get back on the road. The sooner we put distance between ourselves and this place, the better. 


"We should get moving," I said briskly, standing up and slinging my pack over my shoulders. "It's a long way still to the Republic."


Ren nodded, though his eyes remained full of unspoken questions. He slowly got to his feet, swaying a bit unsteadily. I reflexively reached out to help him but retracted my hand at the last moment, something which Ren definitely took notice of.


Without another word, I set off down the forest trail. After a moment, I heard Ren's footsteps behind me. We walked in tense silence, the atmosphere heavy with things left unsaid. But I couldn't bring myself to break it. The memories of yesterday were still too near, too raw.


I kept my gaze fixed straight ahead as we walked, afraid that if I so much as glanced at Ren, the floodgates would open and I'd break down. What he'd done to me… It wasn't him, I knew that. The Ren I knew was kind, gentle, selfless. But when Alluria’s spell had overtaken him, he'd become something else entirely.


The things he'd done to my body still haunted me. The way he'd stripped my clothes off my skin. The brutal way he'd hit me, again and again, ignoring my screams and pleas for him to regain his senses.


I wanted to put everything that had transpired behind me, to move past it, but it was easier said than done. Perhaps the damage was irreparable. The thought brought an ache to my heart.


After hours of walking in tense silence, I knew I had to try to mend things between us somehow. This journey would be unbearable if we continued like strangers. 


"Ren," I began tentatively, "how long do you think it'll take us to reach the Republic?"


Ren seemed startled that I had spoken. He cleared his throat before replying, "if we keep up this pace, we should get there in about two weeks. But it’s located on a different island, so we will have to cross a canal first."


I nodded, feeling a slight sense of relief as the tension between us began to dissipate. "How will we cross the canal?" I asked, curiosity filling my voice.


"Hmm… Let's just focus on reaching it first," Ren replied, stepping closer to walk by my side. "We'll have to assess the situation and find suitable means of transportation once we're there."


I smiled slightly, feeling more at ease now that I could at least converse normally. Even the act of discussing our plans was enough to soothe my tumultuous emotions somewhat. 


Over the next few days, the awkwardness between us gradually faded. We fell into our old rhythms - walking for hours on end, scavenging for food, and setting up camp each night beneath the stars. 


I continued avoiding any mention of what had happened while Ren was under Alluria's control. The memories still haunted me. But simply having Ren's calm, thoughtful presence back by my side was comforting. I was comfortable with this Ren, that was enough. There was no need to discuss or even think about that terrifying version of him that had scarred me so deeply.


I took a deep breath as we trekked onward. Though Ren never brought up the incident, I knew he was likely burning with questions about what had transpired. 


Yet he remained patient and gave me space, not wanting to cause me any more distress. I glanced at him walking beside me, his turquoise hair ruffling in the breeze, green eyes focused ahead in quiet contemplation.


Despite everything, he had chosen to stay by my side and support me on this perilous quest. I felt a swell of gratitude for him and his kindness.


Before I knew it, my lips had curled into a smile.


"That's the first time I've seen you smile all week," Ren’s remark knocked me out of my thoughts, "I'm glad you seem to be feeling better."


I nodded, my cheeks flushing a little in embarrassment. 


"I'm sorry for acting so weird this past week," I said sheepishly. "I know you are probably very confused about it…"


I took a deep breath, pushing the dark memories back down.


"Thank you for being patient with me," I continued. "I promise to act normal again from now on."


Ren studied me for a moment, his green eyes filled with empathy and understanding. He knew I still wasn't ready to talk about it.


"I'm just glad to have you back, Ryemi," he said finally, placing a hand on my shoulder.


I gave Ren a grateful smile as we continued our journey, chatting like old friends. The events of the past week still weighed heavily on my mind, but having Ren by my side made me feel like I could get through anything.


After several more days of walking, we finally reached the canal… or at least where it was supposed to be. Instead, we were met with a shocking sight. 


The entire region had been flattened into a vast muddy crater that seemed to span for miles in every direction. It was as if some colossal force had simply stomped down and obliterated the landscape. The canal and everything around it was just gone, reduced to a mushy wasteland.


I froze, unable to comprehend the sheer destruction laid out before us. It was on a scale beyond anything I could have imagined. The crater had to be at least a mile deep and stretched from one horizon to the next.


"What...what happened here?" I gasped in disbelief. 


I took a few tentative steps forward, my boots sinking into the sticky mud. According to Ren, this used to be a major canal, large enough for oil tankers to pass through. Now it was a dead zone, devoid of even a shred of nature.


Ren's face was grim as he surveyed the devastation. "This was no natural disaster," he said. "The only thing capable of this kind of wanton destruction is a goddess. One probably stepped on the canal without even noticing it."


I shuddered, images of Alluria's towering form flashing through my mind. If she could turn an entire continent into her personal playground, then flattening a canal would be child's play for her. 


"Well, at least this makes things easier for us," Ren pointed out. "Now we don't have to find a boat to cross the canal. We can just walk straight through instead."


“That’s true,” I agreed. “Although… given the state of the terrain, it doesn’t exactly look like a walk in the park either.”


"Well, beggars can’t be choosers," he joked, sliding into the crater. “Come on, let’s get a move on before it gets dark.”


The trek through the muddy wasteland was slow and arduous. With each step, our feet sank knee-deep into the thick, gloopy mud. More than once, I nearly lost my shoe as it got sucked into the mire. But Ren stayed by my side the whole time, keeping me steady whenever I stumbled. 


By the time we finally emerged on the other side, both of us were caked in mud from head to toe. Yet as I looked back at the miles of mud we had just traversed, a small smile crossed my lips.


“Wow we really did it…” I gasped, surprised that we had made it across before nightfall.


“See, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” Ren chuckled, his white teeth contrasting comically against the backdrop of his muddy face. I found it hard to stifle my laughter the moment I saw it.


As it got dark, we quickly washed up as best as we could in a nearby spring. Only a few more days, we would reach Vivre. Then the very next stop after that would be my destination, the Republic.


We continued walking for several more days, the journey becoming more taxing as we entered increasingly mountainous terrain. My legs ached from the endless hiking, but I pushed on, knowing that we were making good progress. 


Finally, after conquering a particularly steep ridge, Vivre came into view in the valley below. But the sight that greeted us was far from what I expected.


"No way..." I gasped incredulously, my eyes widening in disbelief. 


Where a bustling city once stood, now only ruins and rubble remained. The buildings were reduced to crumbling skeletons, the streets deserted. An eerie silence hung over the entire valley, punctuated only by the whistling mountain winds.


But most shocking of all was the massive form that dominated the landscape - the naked body of a goddess, peacefully asleep. She was so colossal that her torso alone was wider than the entire city. I craned my neck up, struggling to take in the sheer scale of the divine being. She had short black hair adorned with a pair of Oni horns, the stratospheric height of her resting head made it difficult for us to see her face properly even though we were currently standing on a literal mountain.



"Is this… Vivre? It looks even worse than Alluria’s settlement did… Is there anyone even living here?" I murmured as I turned my attention towards the dilapidated country below.


We picked our way carefully down the mountain pass and into the valley below. Up close, the extent of the destruction became even clearer. Not a single building remained intact, only piles of debris everywhere. Strange encampments dotted the landscape, cluttered with ragged belongings all lying out in the open, without a single tent or shelter in sight.


As we walked among the ruins in shocked silence, I noticed the faces of the inhabitants peeking out from the shadows. They regarded us with suspicion and hostility, their eyes sunken and hollow.


I shuddered at the hostile stares, feeling uneasy. These people seemed more feral than human.


Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air. I whirled around to see two men wrestling violently on the ground nearby. One had his jaws clamped around the other's neck, teeth tearing viciously into flesh as blood spurted.


The sight made my stomach churn. "What are they doing?!"


More screams erupted as the settlement dissolved into chaos. All around us, people were attacking each other with fingernails and teeth, faces contorted in barbaric fury. The guttural sounds of ripping flesh and splintering bones filled the air. 


I watched in horror, unable to comprehend the depraved violence unfolding before my eyes. These were not ordinary fights - this was raw, animalistic violence.


"Stop! Please stop!" I cried out futilely. My pleas went unheard over the carnage.


Why were they doing this? Fighting over scarce resources? Territory? I searched the faces of the blood-soaked savages desperately, looking for some glimmer of humanity. But all I could see was vicious primal instinct, as if they had shed the last vestiges of civilization.


I wanted to weep at the injustice of it all. But more than anything, I burned with the urgent need to stop this senseless slaughter.


I took a step forward, ready to throw myself into the fray, but a firm hand gripped my shoulder.


"Don't," Ren said, his voice tinged with sadness. "We shouldn’t interfere, we have no idea how they’ll react."


I whipped around, glaring at him. "So we just stand by and let them tear each other apart?!" 


Ren held my gaze steadily. In his eyes, I saw the same anguish that raged inside me. 


"I know it's difficult, but we must think rationally," he said. "We know too little about what is going on, and there are far too many of them for us to stop. Any intervention now would only make things worse."


His calm reasoning doused my impulsive anger like a bucket of ice water. He was right - as much as it pained me, there was nothing I could do to stop the bloodshed. Still, the realization crushed me. Once again, I was just a powerless bystander.


I blinked back furious tears as I watched a burly man rip out his victim's jugular with his teeth. Blood fountained, yet no one reacted. This was business as usual for them.


How could the world come to this? It was too much to take in. All I ever wanted was to help people, but now it seemed violence and cruelty waited around every corner. Would we ever find a place where humanity still thrived? 


The sounds of slaughter faded as I retreated into my thoughts. If… maybe if I used my power I could…


I suddenly remembered my mom’s warnings. Not only would using too much of my power threaten my own life, it would also attract the unwanted attention of dangerous goddesses, including the one currently sleeping carefreely right in front of us.


I turned my gaze upwards, taking in the majestic form of the slumbering goddess. She lay on her back, her smooth skin glowing in the morning light. She slept so soundly, an aura of serenity surrounded her. 


It was hard to comprehend the juxtaposition between the goddess’s relaxing demeanor and the hellish carnage that had descended upon the settlement’s inhabitants. I wondered if she was even aware of the violence being enacted right under her nose.


A thunderous rumble jarred me from my thoughts. The sleeping goddess began to stir, her colossal body shifting languidly. Immediately, the sounds of struggle ceased. All eyes turned to the waking deity.


The settlement's inhabitants froze, their savage fighting forgotten in an instant. Even those grievously injured ceased their whimpers, dragging their battered bodies into kneeling positions. The urgency was palpable as they scrambled to show reverence before the goddess could fully open her eyes.


I watched in astonishment as a man missing both legs army-crawled through the mud, determination etched on his face. Nearby, a woman with a deep gash across her abdomen struggled to rise, fresh blood dripping down her naked frame, driven by an instinctual terror of the giantess's wrath. Previous animosities were cast aside in deference to the greater threat looming above.


A firm hand grasped my shoulder, jolting me from my observations. I turned to see Ren, his eyes fixed on the stirring deity. Without a word, he lowered himself to one knee and pulled me down beside him. 


Understanding his intent, I followed suit. As much as I wanted to confront the callous goddess about the horrific state of the settlement, I knew now was not the time. For the moment, we needed to avoid attracting her notice.


I kept my head bowed, though my eyes remained transfixed on the gargantuan being. Her limbs stretched lazily as she emerged from slumber. I could scarcely comprehend the scale of her body as she shifted above the settlement, her torso steadily rising.



One careless motion from this goddess could wipe out everything before her. The lives of everyone now rested solely in her unpredictable hands.


Still half awake, the goddess unleashed a yawn that shook the very ground beneath me. I tensed, unsure what to expect next.


A deafening splashing sound erupted as a deluge of clear liquid suddenly poured forth from between her colossal legs. My eyes widened in disbelief as she began casually urinating over a significant portion of the settlement, showing no regard for the inhabitants kneeling below. 


The steamy torrent of the goddess’s pee washed away everything in its path, swallowing up thousands, if not millions of people in an instant. I watched in horror as many struggled to keep their heads above the swirling urine while others simply vanished below the surface.


The oppressive smelling lake continued to grow, flooding the area. The goddess paid no mind, yawning again as her bladder emptied over the chaos below. 


I trembled with outrage at the senseless destruction unfolding before me, but Ren's firm grip on my arm kept me rooted in place. We could only watch helplessly as camps were destroyed and lives were lost to the goddess's caprices.


When the deluge finally ceased, the damage was done. Where millions of people once lived was now a vast ocean. The smell was overwhelming as I gazed out at the massive expanse of urine now occupying a huge swath of land. Steam rose up from the hot liquid, creating a humid haze throughout the area.


Bodies bobbed up to the surface here and there - men, women, children - their lifeless forms drifting aimlessly in the goddess's pee. The survivors scrambled to pull themselves out, immediately collapsing in exhaustion on whatever dry ground they could find. But they recovered just as quickly, returning to their previous kneeling positions as if nothing had happened at all, their bare bodies dripping wet with urine.


I clenched my fists, fury and helplessness churning inside me. This supposed deity had just destroyed an uncountable number of lives on a mere whim and she didn’t even acknowledge it, her piercing golden eyes still half open as she yawned again. Her actions were beyond cruel - they were pure evil. 


Beside me, Ren shook his head sadly, his expression grim. A rage unlike any other I felt before burned in my chest, screaming at me to throw all caution out the window and attack the goddess with everything I had.


I took a deep, shuddering breath, trying to rein in my anger. As much as I wanted to unleash my fury, I knew I had to keep my mom’s advice in mind. She’d always told me not to let my emotions dictate my actions.


I glanced over at Ren again. His stoic face was set in a hard line, his eyes fixed on the ground in front of him. But I could see the tension in his shoulders, the anger simmering just below the surface.


The goddess stirred, her mountainous torso shifting. She looked down, scanning the area below her with those piercing yellow eyes. There was something ancient and terrible in that stare, even as she lazily yawned once more.


Her eyes moved from person to person, ensuring that every single one was kneeling before her. Right below her monumental pussy, the struggling humans in the steaming lake were barely staying afloat, gasping for air and fighting to keep their heads above the surface. Their desperate splashing sent droplets of urine flying through the air, glistening in the sunlight.



"Pathetic things," she grumbled, the volume overwhelming as it rumbled across the landscape, "can't even swim out of a little puddle."


With a casual flick of her colossal finger, she summoned countless lightning bolts that vaporized the struggling humans instantly. Soon, not a single moving figure remained in the entire lake. I winced at the callous display of power, my heart unable to bear the inhumanity of it all.


The goddess finally stopped her gaze upon the few who had managed to escape the lake, their bodies drenched and trembling. They immediately dropped to their knees, faces pressed against the ground as if their lives depended on it. It was clear that defying this monstrous being would result in grave consequences.


"Good," she sneered, looking down at her subjects with an expression of pure disdain. "Remember your place, insects." Her words were dripping with cold contempt, her tone devoid of any warmth or kindness.


Did she really just kill all those people trapped in her pee because they weren’t kneeling?


I clenched my fists tightly, my nails digging into my palms as I tried to suppress the urge to lash out. My heart pounded in my chest and my breathing grew labored. Beside me, Ren remained silent, but I could see his hands shaking slightly.


"Enough!" I couldn't hold it in any longer. The injustice and cruelty weighed heavily on my heart, and I refused to stand by idly any longer. In a fit of rage, I rose from my knees and faced the goddess with defiance burning in my eyes.


"Ryemi, what are you doing?" Ren hissed, grabbing my arm in an attempt to pull me back down. "We can't fight her!"


I tried to shake him off, my resolve unwavering, but Ren’s persistent grip quickly pulled me back down. Ren held me firmly, his fingers digging into my arm as he whispered urgently, "Ryemi, stop! She'll kill you if you provoke her."


I wanted to resist, to stand up and unleash all my fury at this cruel goddess. But the concern in Ren's eyes gave me pause. This was a goddess after all, could I really defeat her if I tried?


With great effort, I reigned in my anger and remained kneeling. My heart was still pounding and my hands still shook with barely contained rage. But for now, I stayed put.


"You two. Why are you wearing clothes?" Just then, the goddess's authoritative voice addressed us.


My blood turned to ice in my veins. She had noticed us after all. But what was with her question? What was wrong with our clothes?


It suddenly dawned on me that every other person in the settlement was completely naked. I had been so distracted by the ruthless carnage earlier that such a crucial fact had completely gone over my head.


Beside me, I could feel Ren tense up. He must have realized our fatal error as well. Our clothes, however dirty and ragged they were, made us stick out like a sore thumb.


I slowly raised my head to meet the goddess' striking yellow eyes. She towered over us, her intimidating presence dampening my fury for a moment.



"I will make things clear to everyone one last time. This is the realm of Zu, Goddess of Thunder," she announced, her voice echoing across the desolate landscape, “here, everybody must follow the Six Prohibitions without fail: no clothes, no food, no shelter, no technology, no tools, and no entertainment."


As I listened to her words, my mind raced with a thousand questions. How could any human survive under such abysmal conditions? What kind of twisted ruler would enforce these rules?


I clenched my fists, barely able to contain my outrage. This so-called goddess was depriving her people of even their most basic needs. It was despicable. Unconscionable. 


"But why?" I blurted out before I could stop myself, "if even food is prohibited, what can people even eat?"


The goddess tilted her head, looking as if I had just asked the dumbest question possible.


“They can eat each other of course,” she answered matter-of-factly.


Suddenly it all made sense. This goddess had deprived all of her citizens of their bare necessities, they lived even worse than animals here.


This was why they couldn’t pitch tents in their shoddy encampments, much less build proper houses, because even having shelter was prohibited.


This was why they were all naked, because even clothing was prohibited.


And the worst of all… this was why they were fighting each other so savagely earlier, because they were forced to eat the flesh of other human beings for sustenance, having been deprived of all food by their wicked overlord.


“This is wrong…” I muttered under my breath, anger boiling inside me. “How can you even make them eat other humans…”


“What’s so wrong about it?” Zu questioned, “I do it too, see?”


Before I could even react, Zu plucked several dozen kneeling humans off the ground and popped them inside her mouth. They were barely even worth a nibble to her, swallowed down her gullet in a single small gulp.


“I’m a fair and just ruler, I follow all the rules I established myself,” Zu continued in a remorseless tone, “I wear no clothes, sleep with no shelter, use no tools or technology, and don’t engage in any entertainment at all. Why do you think it so unreasonable for everyone else to do the same?”


I clenched my fists, desperately trying to suppress the anger that was threatening to consume me. It was unbearable to think that the bloodbath I witnessed earlier was a direct result of Zu's twisted laws. The suffering and desperation these people were forced to endure was beyond comprehension. How could anyone be so heartless?


"Tell me, little girl," Zu said, her eyes narrowing as she brought her titanic palm towards me, "do you have any last words? Even if I am a merciful goddess, I must still uphold my rules."


"Merciful?" I scoffed, "you're nothing but a tyrant!"


"Very well then," Zu replied coldly, her fingers crackling with electricity as she prepared to strike me down. “Prepare to die.”


Zu's giant fingers sparked with lightning as she pointed them directly at me. I could feel the immense power radiating from her, the very air trembling with the force of the impending strike. The lightning around her fingers grew blindingly bright, casting stark shadows across the landscape. 


But I stood firm, refusing to look away from the looming threat.


Her fingers sizzled as she summoned the full fury of the storm. The air grew heavy with ozone, my hair standing on end from the static charge. An earsplitting crack resounded across the sky as a massive bolt erupted from Zu's fingertips, arcing straight towards me with deadly intent. 


As the lightning bolt streaked through the air, I took a deep breath and focused my mind. Reaching deep within, I called upon my own dormant power. I could feel energy coursing through my veins, building steadily like a rising tide. The power grew until my skin tingled and my hair floated around me from the static.


Just as the lightning was about to strike, I thrust my hands upwards with a defiant shout. From my outstretched palms, a brilliant bolt of my own erupted forth, colliding spectacularly with Zu's attack. 


The resulting explosion was deafening, a blinding flash illuminating the entire landscape for miles. A shockwave of dust and debris radiated outwards from the point of impact. I shielded my face against the gale force winds, squinting through the destruction. 


The ground beneath me was scorched and cracked, remnants of the blast etched into the very earth. My clothes and skin were singed, but I had survived the Goddess of Thunder's wrath unharmed.


“I actually did it… I blocked her shot,” I gaped at my own hands in disbelief. Could I actually beat her if I really tried? The tantalizing prospect tempted me, and the urge to stand and fight grew even stronger.


As the dense smoke from the explosion billowed through the air, obscuring everything in sight, I felt Ren's strong hand grip mine. He wasted no time in pulling me away from the scene of devastation, urgency in his every movement. I could sense his determination to protect me and to find a safe place for us to hide.


"Come on, we need to get out of here," Ren shouted over the cacophony of crashing debris and crackling remnants of electricity. He led me towards what appeared to be the entrance to an underground cave, hidden amidst the chaos.


“No! Let me go!” I screamed as I kicked and thrashed about in an attempt to free myself from Ren’s hold. “I’m going to kill her!”


The adrenaline coursing through my veins fueled my senses. I could feel the heat from the explosion still radiating off my body, hear the whistling wind as it tore past us, and taste the acrid residue of burnt ozone that lingered in the air. The scent of charred earth and smoke clung to everything around us, a testament to the power we had just unleashed.


In my high, I truly felt like I could do anything, feeling the intense divine energy swirling in my body. I was not going to let this oversized dictator continue to torment the people any longer. I had to stop her, to put her down and prevent her from ever hurting another soul again.


"Ryemi, stop!" Ren yelled at me, his voice strained with concern. "You can't fight her head-on like this! We need a plan!"


But I couldn't contain the rage that had ignited within me. I wanted nothing more than to confront Zu and make her pay for her atrocities.


"Let. Me. Go!" I roared, my words punctuated by my overwhelming rage.


"Ryemi, please!" Ren pleaded, his eyes filled with a mix of fear and determination. He tightened his grip on me and covered my mouth with his hand, trying to stifle my enraged screams. "We're not ready for this, we have to find a place to hide while she can’t see us."


Against my will, Ren dragged me deeper into the cave, his hand still firmly covering my mouth. The darkness of the cave seemed to swallow us whole as we ventured further in, our footsteps echoing softly against the damp walls.


"Stay quiet," Ren whispered, finally releasing my mouth but keeping a firm grip on my arm, "she might hear us."


My heart was pounding in my chest, every fiber of my being yearning to battle Zu.


As we continued through the cave, we could hear Zu's confused murmurings drifting through the air.


"Impossible... How could a human summon lightning?" she muttered to herself, her voice laced with pure disbelief. "What kind of trickery is this?"


Her words grew louder as she struggled to comprehend what had just happened.


"A mortal shouldn't possess such power," she growled, her frustration evident in her tone. "Control over lightning is my domain. Nobody should be able to utilize it so freely…"


Listening to her confusion brought a small sense of satisfaction to me, knowing that I had managed to unnerve the mighty Goddess of Thunder.


I wanted nothing more than to run out of the cavern and confront the goddess right at that moment, no matter how reckless it might be. In spite of that, I decided to just let Ren drag me deeper into the cave for now. I could at least hear him out first before trying anything drastic, I owed him that much.




Zu is one of the newer goddesses and I have never met her in person before. I do know that she can be a very stubborn and headstrong woman, though. I pity the likes of any human who runs into her.


Wait, what is going on? The information stored in this entry is being erased. But that would mean…



Zu, G=dd$#s of Th=@$&r

Age: 10,*%5

Height: &@5.0km (1.77m at *!man s#%^)

Powers: Conjure !^+$ms, c!&$te =&d manip@la%$ lig%#^^@

Kill Count: 44,23&,#!8 ^$nce the s-@^! of this cycle. Ex+%@^ely cruel, tort&!es and kills thousan*& of humans =%$ly, with m%$!#^= more perishing fro= %^e inh*&ane livi%g *$!ditions in her +%#!lement.

Settlement Population: 48,@^=,#-1, of which the m*&&@%=* #re former ^%**ens of Vivre. Ab&!% half of the =#iginal popu&*%%#= remains, *ith a large amo+#$ of pe=^@e unable to survive the -#$sh reign of Zu.


Chapter 6 - Liberation (Ren) by Wrath

The mud squelched beneath my feet as I sprinted, clutching Ryemi's slender wrist while pulling her along behind me. My lungs burned with each ragged breath, but I couldn't stop - not with the deafening roar of the goddess Zu still ringing in my ears. 


We had to get to safety. I had to protect Ryemi, no matter what. 


My heart pounded wildly in my chest as we dashed further underground. We were already very deep inside the tunnel, but still I ran, dragging Ryemi's petite frame along with me.


"Ren, stop!" Ryemi cried out, her voice echoing off the cavern walls. She wrenched her arm from my grip, forcing me to skid to a halt on the uneven ground. I whirled to face her, panic and frustration welling up inside me. We didn't have time for this!


"What are you doing?" I demanded. "We need to keep moving before Zu finds us!"


Ryemi's eyes flashed defiantly, her hands balling into fists. "No, that’s enough! I have to go back and stop her! Have you seen what she’s been doing to those poor people?!" 


She made to shove past me, but I blocked her path with my body. Didn't she understand how dangerous Zu was? Did she think I was just going to stand idly by and let her walk to her own death?


"Get out of my way, Ren!" Ryemi shouted, anger distorting her delicate features. 


My heart constricted at the sight of her hateful expression. I had to make her see reason before she got herself killed. Gripping her shoulders, I stared beseechingly into her stormy eyes.


"Ryemi, listen to me! You can't possibly beat Zu on your own-" I implored, but she quickly interrupted me.


"I don't care how big she is! I can't let her keep hurting people. Now move, before I make you move!" She screamed in my face as she wrestled herself free from my grasp once more, eyes ablaze.


I gaped at her, stunned by the ferocity of her words. I stood frozen, unsure how to react to Ryemi's furious outburst.


"Don't you even care about what she's doing to all those people?" Ryemi accused, waving her arms wildly. "She's subjected millions to such horrible living conditions, even making them slaughter each other daily! Why won't you let me stop her?"


Her petite frame trembled with barely contained rage as she glared at me. Her words cut deep, implying that I didn't care about what Zu was doing. That couldn't be further from the truth. I cared far more deeply than she could imagine. Gripping my fist tightly, I punched the wall with all my strength, startling Ryemi and momentarily shutting her up.


"Of course I care!" I retorted, my voice strained. I turned to face Ryemi, my eyes brimming with anguish. 


"Vivre…is my home country. Those people that Zu is tormenting…they're my countrymen," I revealed in a pained voice.


Ryemi's eyes widened in shock. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but no words came out.


I could feel my composure threatening to unravel. "You think I'm not angry? That I don't want to make Zu pay for what she's done?" I asked, my voice cracking as my suppressed feelings spilled forth.


"Seeing my people, my home, reduced to this. It makes me furious beyond belief," I confessed, my hands clenching tightly. "When we first arrived, it took every ounce of willpower just to contain my anger…my frustration…"


I took a shaky breath, struggling to rein in the tempest of emotions swirling within me. 


"But I knew if I let my anger take over, I wouldn't be able to protect you," I said softly. 


Ryemi's gaze softened. She reached out tentatively to touch my arm.


"Ren, I'm so sorry, I didn't realize-" she started.


I shook my head, cutting her off. "No, it's okay. I'm not angry with you. I just..." My voice trailed off.


"I’ve already failed to keep you safe back in Alluria's settlement. If anything happened to you now when I could've prevented it..." My words faded away, the thought too painful to give voice to.


Ryemi's expression shifted from shock to understanding. Her hand remained on my arm, offering silent comfort.


"Ren," she uttered quietly, her grey eyes meeting mine with a newfound warmth. "I'm sorry I didn't see what you were going through, and for making assumptions. I understand now."


I looked into her eyes, seeing the genuine empathy shining within them. It felt like a warm embrace, soothing the turmoil in my heart.


"Thank you," I whispered gratefully. She gave me a small, reassuring smile, and I could feel the last remnants of tension dissipating between us.


“WHERE ARE YOU!” Zu's rage-filled voice abruptly interrupted us, rattling the entire cave and threatening to bring down the entire ceiling.


"COME OUT OF HIDING NOW, OR I’LL CRUSH EVERY LAST HUMAN HERE INTO PASTE!" she bellowed. 


My blood turned to ice in my veins. I couldn’t help but imagine the destruction she threatened, vivid images flashing through my head - Zu's massive feet stomping down upon the settlement, trampling millions of lives in an instant. Plumes of dust billowing up as derelict structures get crushed to rubble beneath her. Screams silenced in a moment as her heels ground men and women alike into the earth. 


The scenes continued playing through my mind, each more horrific than the last. I saw the hordes of fleeing humans scrambling to escape the shadow of her palm as she ominously brought it crashing down. Homes reduced to pancaked wreckage as the entire landscape becomes a flattened wasteland of broken dreams.


Bodies littered the streets - people I might have once known now lifeless and limp. The wails of the dying echoed in my ears, cries of pain and terror filling the air. Blood seeped into the cracks of the broken earth.


And hovering above it all, Zu - her face alight with dark satisfaction at the devastation she had wrought simply on a whim. The country I once called home left in ruins beneath her feet, nothing but a graveyard.


“What do I do… this can’t be happening,” I grimaced as I anxiously paced about in the dark tunnel. My heart pounded wildly, panic gripping every fiber of my being.


At that moment, I felt a gentle touch on my back. Turning around, I saw Ryemi's concerned face looking back at me. 


"Ren, don't worry," Ryemi consoled me, her voice calm and resolute. “I'm going to head out there and defeat Zu. I won't let her harm anyone else. Especially not the people from your homeland.”


I looked deep into Ryemi's eyes, taken aback by the steely determination that now burned within them. Gone was the hysterical rage from before. In its place, a quiet yet unwavering conviction emerged.


She meant every word. This diminutive girl, who moments ago seemed so impulsive and immature, now stood ready to confront a goddess.


I hesitated, uncertainty creeping in. "Ryemi, are you sure? Zu is...she's massive." 


I swallowed hard, continuing. "Her footsteps alone can flatten mountains, cause tsunamis. She commands lightning itself, able to strike down anything in her path in an instant. And she...she won't show any mercy. Not to you, not to anyone who defies her." 


"I just...I can't bear the thought of you throwing your life away against her," my hands trembled as I spoke. "Tell me…can you really win?"


"Yes." Her response rang clear. "I will win."


Ryemi clasped my hand gently. "Have faith in me. That's all I ask."


I searched Ryemi's face, looking for any sign of doubt. But her eyes only shone brighter. She truly believed she could defeat the towering goddess standing outside.


A long moment passed between us. This mysterious girl who fell into my life so suddenly now stood as the only glimmer of hope against Zu's wrath.


I let out a long breath. Ryemi, the girl I wanted more than anything to protect right now, was asking me to let her face insurmountable danger to try and save my homeland. I was touched, and I was scared. But her words held a conviction that stirred my heart. I wanted to trust her.


"Alright," I said finally. "I still have my doubts, but I can see your mind's made up. If you really think you can face a goddess and win, then...I won't stand in your way anymore."


Ryemi's face lit up. "Thank you, Ren. I know I can do this. With you believing in me, I feel like I could take on the world."


In spite of the dire situation, I found myself smiling at Ryemi’s enthusiasm. "Just promise me you'll be careful. Zu is ruthless. She won't go down easy."


Ryemi’s expression turned serious once more as she replied, "I promise. I will defeat Zu and free Vivre." 


Ryemi bit her lip nervously as she came closer to me. "Um, Ren? Can you do me a favor while I'm out there?"


"What is it?" I asked.

 

Ryemi's cheeks flushed a deep red. She averted her gaze as she mumbled, "Can you...take care of my clothes for me?"


I blinked in surprise. "Your clothes? Why would you need to..."


Ryemi's cheeks flushed a deep shade of red, and she looked away sheepishly. "You'll understand later," she mumbled, not meeting my gaze. Her shyness only served to deepen my confusion.


"Alright," I agreed hesitantly, still puzzled by her request.


Ryemi nodded, her face red as a tomato. Slowly, she reached for the hem of her shirt, preparing to lift it over her head. I quickly turned around, not wanting to impose.


Even with my back turned, I could hear the rustling of fabric as Ryemi's clothes fell away. I tried not to imagine how she must look right now, bare before me. The sound of her embarrassed breaths, heavy and deep, filled the cave, making my heart race. 


In my mind's eye, I pictured her slender form, all smooth skin and gentle curves. I imagined the blush painting her cheeks as she stood exposed. Despite myself, I couldn't stop fantasizing about how she might look. 


"I'm done," Ryemi said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. 


I felt her press the bundle of shed garments into my arms, her body warmth still present in the fabric. The contact sent a tingle up my spine. I kept my eyes lowered, uncertain if I could meet her gaze right now. 


"W-well then," Ryemi stammered. I heard her shuffle her feet awkwardly. The air was charged with an odd tension that set my nerves on edge. 


I dared to raise my eyes, curiosity finally winning out. Ryemi stood before me, naked, trying in vain to cover herself with her dainty hands. Her body looked absolutely stunning in spite of her young age, her lithe form radiating an innocent allure. Our eyes met for a brief moment before we both looked away, faces burning.


Ryemi let out a long sigh, her shoulders sagging. "I feel so exposed like this," she murmured, more to herself than me. "But I suppose this is something I have to get used to…"


Her voice held a note of resignation, yet also determination.


I kept my gaze firmly fixed on the cave wall, a tense silence hanging between us.


Finally, Ryemi spoke up again. "Well then, I should get going. Wish me luck." 


With those final words, she began walking away, her petite figure disappearing into the gloom. I heard the soft pad of her bare feet as she turned and headed for the cave entrance. The sound of her movement receded as she stepped outside. I remained frozen in place, listening until the last echoes of her footsteps faded.


I took a deep breath to steady my nerves before making my way towards the cave entrance. The bright sunlight momentarily blinded me as I stood just shy of the opening. Blinking rapidly, my vision adjusted to reveal Ryemi standing just a few feet ahead of me. 


She seemed so small and vulnerable out here in the open. Her slender frame was silhouetted against the sheer enormity of the landscape. I followed her gaze upwards, towards where the towering figure of Zu loomed menacingly over the horizon.



The goddess was of an unbelievable scale, her mountainous body obscuring half the sky. Her head alone was larger than a whole mountain range. Dark, roiling clouds swirled around her knees, tiny bolts of lightning arcing between them. The very air seemed charged with power emanating from the giantess as she scanned the ground with an enraged expression.


I shuddered, feeling utterly insignificant next to Zu's sheer immensity. How could someone as small as Ryemi hope to stand against a goddess of such stratospheric stature? My gut twisted with anxiety for her safety, regardless of whatever mysterious power she possessed. 


When I glanced back at Ryemi, I saw no fear in her eyes. Only a quiet resolve that seemed to radiate from her tiny shape.


“WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU! COME OUT NOW!” Zu's thundering voice boomed out once more, making the ground beneath my feet tremble. Her words reverberated through the valley, accompanied by the rumbling of distant thunder.


Due to their size difference, Ryemi still remained unnoticed at ground level even as she stood right before the titanic giantess.


I stared up at Zu's imposing visage, her horns sharp against the roiling clouds behind her. Those piercing yellow eyes held no mercy, only the promise of ruthless domination. Apprehension churned within me as I considered the goddess's fearsome capabilities. 


Instead of answering the goddess’s calls, Ryemi simply closed her eyes, drawing in a deep breath. When she opened them again, I saw a flash of bright light within those grey irises.


Suddenly, she began to grow, her petite form expanding rapidly as she ascended into the sky.


“Wha-” I gasped in shock as my words caught in my throat, unable to believe my eyes.


In mere moments, she towered above the trees, continuing to swell in size at an astonishing rate. Soon she dwarfed even the mountains surrounding us. I gaped upwards, watching with awe as Ryemi's slender frame grew ever vaster.



Her skin seemed to glow faintly as she expanded, radiating a transcendent aura. Dark hair billowed behind her in silken waves while her eyes shone with ethereal light.


When her growth finally ceased, Ryemi stood astride the land like a colossus. She now matched Zu in scale, her 93.1km stature making her only one head shorter than the thunder goddess.


I was utterly dumbstruck by the sight of Ryemi looming overhead, her titanic proportions beyond comprehension. She appeared somehow both powerful and delicate; a behemoth with the beauty of a flower. 


Pretty features framed those calm, determined eyes that gazed across at Zu. Ryemi's hands flexed, sparks dancing between her fingertips as she prepared to unleash her magic.


Zu's yellow eyes went wide with disbelief as she stared at Ryemi’s enlarged form. 


"Impossible!" the goddess cried, thunder rolling through her words. She took an unsteady step back, her massive foot involuntarily flattening a mountain beneath it.


"Your reign ends today, Zu!" Ryemi declared, grey eyes blazing. 


Her words seemed to shake the very earth. Zu looked utterly stunned, struggling to comprehend the sight before her. This petite girl had somehow grown to nearly match Zu’s own height. Now Ryemi stood as a giantess, radiating magical energy as she confronted the goddess without fear.


Sparks flew wildly around Ryemi's hands as she summoned her power. The air hummed with gathering energy.


Zu's shock quickly turned to rage. Dark clouds swirled overhead in response to her anger. 


"You dare challenge me, worm?" Zu snarled. Thunder rumbled ominously through the heavy air. "I am a goddess! The likes of you should grovel at my feet!"


Ryemi did not back down. Magic flared wildly around her clenched fists. 


"Your cruelty ends today," she stated firmly. "You have oppressed the people here for far too long. And I will make you pay for that!"


Her brave words echoed across the land. Lightning forked through the roiling clouds as Zu prepared to unleash her wrath.


Ryemi braced herself, resolute in the face of Zu's fury. She would not falter, not when the lives of so many depended on her. 


With a guttural roar, Zu hurled a massive bolt of lightning towards the defiant girl. The blinding flash seared through the air, only to be met by Ryemi’s own bolt that she threw up just in time. The resulting impact shook the earth violently. 


Far below, I struggled to keep my footing as the violent tremors rocked the very foundations of the earth. The sheer force of the clashing titans above was enough to make the ground buck and heave. I stared up in terror at the two colossal forms wrestling furiously amidst crackling lightning and booming thunder.


Turning my attention back to the fight between giants, Ryemi grappled with Zu, the pair trading earth-shattering blows as they smashed through mountains and forests. Their titanic forms cast vast shadows across the land as they battled. 


With a well-placed kick, Ryemi managed to topple the larger goddess. Zu crashed to the earth with ground-shaking force, her massive body carving a miles-long furrow into the landscape.



Ryemi wasted no time pressing her advantage, leaping atop the fallen goddess to pin her down. Zu thrashed and struggled beneath her, but Ryemi held firm, squeezing the air from the goddess's lungs.


Craters formed beneath them from the impacts of their struggle. Zu clawed and bit like a wild thing, desperate to throw off her attacker. But Ryemi clung on, weathering the goddess's desperate blows. 


The land continued quaking under the force of their battle, and for a moment I thought the continent itself might split apart from the carnage. But seeing the fierceness of the battle, I knew that Ryemi could not afford to be any gentler in her actions. I could only watch with unbearable anxiety as the two titans warred, praying that Ryemi would be able to defeat Zu before irreparable damage was done to the age-old land.


Zu's eyes flashed with rage as she summoned her divine power. Dark clouds swirled overhead, and the air crackled with energy. I could feel the hair on my arms stand up from the static charge. 


With an enraged roar, Zu called down a colossal lightning bolt straight at Ryemi. The blinding flash lit up the land for miles. The thunderclap was deafening even from my distant vantage point. 


But Ryemi was ready. As the bolt streaked towards her, she thrust out her own hand. Another thunderous crack resounded as she intercepted Zu's attack with a bolt of her own. 


The two massive lightning strikes collided in an explosion of sparks and plasma. For a moment, the sky was filled with a web of wild, arcing electricity. I shielded my eyes from the intensity of the discharge.


When I looked again, Ryemi was still poised above Zu, her hair blowing back from the lingering static charge in the air.


Zu thrashed wildly beneath her, screeching curses. “LET GO OF ME YOU LITTLE BITCH!”


With a forceful push, Zu managed to disrupt Ryemi’s balance and wriggle out of her hold.


Ryemi's determined expression remained unwavering as she focused her energy. I could see the air around her crackling, and an intense aura of power radiating from her body.


"Zu, your tyranny ends today!" Ryemi shouted, raising her hands towards the sky.


The atmosphere above her swirled with electric energy as she channeled her power into a devastating lightning bolt, more massive than anything I had ever seen. With a roar, she unleashed it upon Zu, a cataclysmic strike aiming to end this battle once and for all.


But as the bolt slammed into Zu, it harmlessly dissipated across her skin, causing nothing more than a tickle. Zu threw her head back and cackled madly.


"Did you really think you could defeat me with my own element?" Zu taunted, her cocky laughter echoing across the land. "You idiot, my Domain of Thunder gives me complete invulnerability to lightning!"


In that moment, I saw Ryemi's eyes widen in realization. She gritted her teeth, frustration and determination mixing in her gaze. I knew she wouldn't give up, even if her most potent attack had failed.


"Is that all you've got, little girl?" Zu sneered, preparing another powerful thunderbolt to launch at Ryemi. Ryemi's expression hardened as she stepped back. I could almost see the gears turning in her mind as she analyzed the situation. 


In a swift motion, Ryemi crossed her arms and summoned swirling flames that engulfed her hands. With a fierce cry, she thrust her palms forward, launching a massive fireball straight at Zu's chest. 


The sudden change in attack caught Zu completely off guard. The scorching flames slammed into her, making the goddess shriek in pain and surprise. She stumbled back from the force of the blow, struggling to regain her footing.


"You little wretch!" Zu snarled, smoke rising from the charred spot on her chest. Though not seriously harmed, it was clear the fireball had hurt her. 


I watched with bated breath as Ryemi pressed her advantage, unleashing more and more fire upon the staggered goddess. Zu attempted to shield herself, but the relentless barrage pushed her further and further back. 


To my amazement, Ryemi's persistent pyrotechnic assault forced Zu away from the settlement, step by massive step. The two titans battled furiously, but Ryemi kept Zu on the defensive, not allowing her to counterattack or unleash her lightning. 


I realized then that Ryemi was purposefully maneuvering Zu away from us, mitigating the damage to the settlement and its inhabitants. So she had noticed the devastating collateral damage their battle was having! Even in the midst of their earth-shaking duel, Ryemi's wit and quick thinking shone through.


“Ryemi…” my eyes filled with admiration as I gazed at Ryemi’s trustworthy back, the brave girl successfully positioning herself protectively between the raging thunder goddess and the millions of helpless humans beneath her humongous form.


Zu's eyes narrowed as they focused on the fearful inhabitants cowering behind Ryemi.


"Still trying to protect these pathetic worms?" she sneered. "Let's see how long you last!"


With frightening speed, Zu raised her arms to the sky. Dark clouds swirled overhead in response, crackling with energy. A blinding bolt of lightning tore down from the heavens.


My heart seized in my chest as I realized the strike was aimed directly towards me and the rest of the humans.


I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing for the end. A blast like that could vaporize everything for miles. 


We were all going to die.


The seconds stretched on. I heard a deafening crack, yet felt no pain. Had it been instant? Was I already dead? 


Trembling, I forced my eyes open. An immense shadow covered everything. Craning my neck, I realized that the lightning had struck something massive overhead.



Ryemi's titanic body leaned protectively over the settlement, shielding us from the blast. Her colossal breasts heaved with exertion, immense pink nipples hovering just above. She had blocked the attack with her own body.


“Ryemi…a-are you okay?” My heart ached from worry as I stared up at Ryemi's boundless face, her expression wracked with anguish. Our eyes met for a brief moment.


But how much longer would she be able to protect us? Zu readied another deadly bolt, laughing cruelly.


Zu unleashed bolt after devastating bolt, the grievous assault bombarding Ryemi's back as she remained crouched over us. Each strike made her massive frame shudder, yet still she refused to move. 


I could only watch helplessly as the gigantic girl endured the torture without complaint. Tears blurred my vision.


"Where did all your earlier vigor go?" Zu taunted, destructive energy swirling around her fingertips. "Can’t even fight back anymore?”


She punctuated her words with another lightning strike, smirking as Ryemi cried out in agony. 


"Fine, keep shielding these vermin like that. Once I knock you down, I’m going to enjoy the sight of your body falling right on top of them!" Zu grinned as she readied another attack. 


It became excruciatingly evident to me that Ryemi was struggling to remain conscious through the pain, but even still her titanic eyes flashed with defiance and a refusal to give in.


“Ryemi…you’ve done enough,” I croaked in anguish, “please just save yourself. Don’t worry about us.”


Whether she could hear me or not, I didn’t know. But Ryemi’s colossal form remained unmoving, her determination as unbreakable as ever.


Zu just laughed mockingly. "Foolish girl! I'll break you before I'm through."


She sent a barrage of lightning raining down. Ryemi screamed, the deafening force of her voice shooting me off my feet as her continental body trembled from Zu’s forceful attack. 


With a final burst of lightning, Ryemi's gargantuan body could take no more. As Ryemi’s legs buckled beneath her, she made one last effort to swerve her body away from the settlement as she crashed to the ground, the impact sending shockwaves for miles around. 


I was flung backwards by devastating gales, slamming hard into a boulder. For a moment the world spun around me.


When my vision cleared, I was greeted by the sight of Zu standing triumphantly over Ryemi's fallen form. She had an unbelievably smug expression on her face, like a conqueror who had just claimed her prize. 


"Finally!" Zu crowed, placing a foot on Ryemi's chest. "That’s what you get for challenging a goddess with your poor powers of imitation."


Ryemi made no response, her colossal body unresponsive beneath Zu's foot. I stared up at her monolithic face. Her eyes were shut.


"Aww, all tuckered out?" Zu pouted mockingly. "Don't worry, I'll put you out of your misery soon enough."


I felt tears well up in my eyes as I gazed at Ryemi's battered form. She had risked everything to protect us. After witnessing Ryemi’s full strength, I can say with certainty that she definitely had the power to beat Zu. What held her back was…her kindness and desire to protect us from the catastrophic effects of their battle.


"Ryemi…" I called out, my voice cracking with emotion. "Thank you for protecting us, I’m so sorry for being this useless…"


Before we all died, I had to let her know how grateful I was. I hated how weak I was but that was really all I could do at that moment. How I wished I could take her place now, to spare her from further torment.


To my surprise, I heard surrounding voices take up my cry. All around me, the people she had defended with her own body were raising their voices in support. 


"Thank you for protecting us! Don't give up now!" a woman shouted, cupping her hands around her mouth.


"You can do it, big sister!" yelled a group of young boys. “Don’t lose to her!”


"Please fight! You have all our support!" came a chorus of voices. 


More and more people added their cheers to the rising tide. The air rang with shouts of encouragement and gratitude. Zu glared down at the settlement, incensed by this audacious show of solidarity. 


But we would not be silenced. Ryemi had risked everything for us. The least we could do was let her know she was not alone. That her actions had meant something. 


These people had been beaten down and oppressed for so long, to the point that they dared not even lift their heads in Zu’s presence, yet here they were, standing strong with Ryemi. United by her selfless bravery. 


The cheers grew louder, echoing through the valley. Zu snarled, casting a disdainful glance at the rowdy populace. 


"Silence, you wretched ants!" she bellowed. "I'm your god! Not her! Do I need to remind you all of your place?" 


But her threat went unheeded. If anything, our voices grew stronger. Ryemi had rekindled something in us - the will to fight back.


We knew just how helpless and weak we were, we could do nothing except place our hopes on a single courageous girl. But if that was the only thing that we were capable of doing, we would do it to the utmost, no matter what the consequences would be.


“Ryemi! Get up!” I shouted with renewed vigor. “I know you won’t be defeated by this giant bitch so easily!”


Zu's face contorted in anger at the continued defiance. 


"Shut up, shut up, shut up!" she roared. "I'll crush you all for this!"


She lifted her massive foot directly over the settlement, blotting out the sun. An ominous shadow fell over us as the underside of her sole loomed overhead. 



I tried to maintain some semblance of composure, but the radiating fear in my heart was undeniable as the cheers around me also quickly gave way to screams of terror.


This was it. After everything we had been through, my insignificant life would end under the heel of one evil giantess. 


Right then, I heard a startling war cry emanate from the side.


Then I saw it - Ryemi’s towering body standing over us. With a primal roar, she drove her emblazoned fist straight into Zu's chest. The impact resounded across the valley, the sound ringing continuously in my ears. Zu's eyes went wide with shock as Ryemi's flaming hand pierced straight through her torso. 


The flames quickly cooled down, leaving a massive charred hole as the Goddess of Thunder staggered back. She clutched at the wound in disbelief. 


"How...how is this possible?" she rasped. "You were finished!"


Ryemi said nothing, her face sweating profusely as she panted heavily.


"You will regret this!" Zu spat, though her vigor was rapidly dissipating. "The whole of humanity will regret this! Killing a goddess… such an unthinkable crime will never go unpunished!"


As the words left her mouth, her strength seemed to drain away. Her massive frame teetered and she crashed to her knees. The impact made the very earth shudder.



I watched in stunned disbelief as the Goddess of Thunder - a being of seemingly limitless power - toppled over onto her back. The ground shook violently and a cloud of dust erupted around her lifeless form. 


For a moment, all was still. Even the wind itself seemed to hold its breath. 


Then slowly, hesitantly, a roar arose from the settlement below. The people were crying out in a mixture of jubilation and incredulity, scarcely able to believe that their malevolent ruler had been felled at last.


I stood frozen, unable to comprehend the enormity of what I had just witnessed. Ryemi actually did it.


Chapter 6.5 - 10,000 years ago (???) by Wrath

The sweet aroma of jasmine tea wafted up from my porcelain cup as I gazed out at the vibrant palace gardens. Roses and lilies in every hue stretched as far as the eye could see, their petals glistening with morning dew.


"Isn't it just lovely today, Mira?" I asked my maid, who stood attentively by my side. "The flowers seem especially beautiful this morning."


"Indeed, Your Highness," Mira replied with a curtsy. "The gardeners have outdone themselves."


I sipped my tea, savoring the subtle floral notes. "I do hope Father returns soon. It's been what, three months now since he left on his latest expedition?"


Mira nodded. "Nearly four months, Your Highness. But I'm certain the Emperor will return any day now."


"Oh, I do hope so," I sighed wistfully. "I miss him terribly when he's gone for so long. What do you suppose keeps him away for such extended periods?"


"I couldn't say, Your Highness," Mira replied carefully. "The Emperor's business is not for me to speculate about."


I frowned slightly at her evasive response. "But surely you must have some thoughts on the matter? Father never tells me anything about these long absences of his."


Mira hesitated. "Well... I'm certain His Majesty is attending to important matters of state. Running an empire as great as ours must require a great deal of the Emperor's time and attention."


"I suppose you're right," I conceded, though I couldn't quite keep the disappointment out of my voice. 


As Mira busied herself refilling my teacup, I gazed out at the lush gardens and let my mind wander. The vastness of our empire never ceased to amaze me - nine entire star systems and fifty-two planets, all part of the immaculate Gaia Empire.


Not that I have ever seen it, though. Being the princess of such a large empire came with many restrictions, and I have never even set foot outside the capital before.


I understood the depth of my status and have never complained about it before, but… was it too much to ask to just be able to see my father a little more often?


I sighed heavily, earning a concerned look from Mira. "Is everything alright, Your Highness?"


"Oh yes, I'm fine," I assured her quickly. "Just... thinking."


"About your father?" Mira asked gently.


I nodded. "I just wish I could spend more time with him. Running an empire must be a lot of work for sure, but…"


Mira's expression grew guarded. "I'm sure His Majesty has his reasons, Your Highness. We must trust in his wisdom."


"Of course," I agreed, though doubt gnawed at me. There was so much about my father and our empire that was a mystery to me.


I pushed the troubling thoughts aside and forced a smile. "Well, no use dwelling on such matters. Shall we take a turn about the garden? The roses are in full bloom and I'd love to see them up close."


I may not be fully satisfied with spending my days confined to the palace, but it’s not the worst. I could just simply enjoy these peaceful days gazing at the flowers.


Suddenly, a commotion at the palace gates caught my attention. A squadron of guards were past the garden. 


My heart leapt. Could it be?


I glanced at Mira, who looked just as surprised. Without another word, I stood up and hurried after the guards, Mira calling after me in panic. 


As I entered the courtyard, my eyes immediately found my father standing by a large metal crate, surrounded by his generals and advisors. Even from a distance, I could see he looked disheveled and uneasy. 


My excitement faded into worry. What could possibly have my peerless father in such a state?


I quickened my pace, barely noticing the guards who bowed and parted to let me through. At last, I reached my father's side, a little breathless. 


Just as I was about to greet him, an ear splitting roar shook the entire palace. “WHERE ARE YOU RUDITH! STOP RUNNING AWAY AND SHOW YOURSELF!”


I froze in terror, instinctively grasping for my father's arm. He didn't seem to notice, his gaze fixed upward with a grim expression. 


Slowly, I followed his line of sight, my heart pounding wildly in my chest. 


Two towering figures loomed overhead, descending from the heavens like vengeful deities of myth. Even from this impossible distance, I could make out every detail of their appearance with startling clarity. 


The goddess on the left had bright red hair tied into neat buns, her piercing crimson eyes scanning the surface below with blatant contempt. Despite her immense size, she possessed an impeccable air of elegance as she floated down from the sky, her white robe fluttering gracefully around her colossal form as she landed.


In sharp contrast, the goddess beside her seemed far more boisterous, tossing her brown ponytail over one shoulder as she peered down at our world. Where her companion was draped in finery, she wore not a stitch of clothing, proudly displaying her bare physique for all to see. 


My mind reeled at the sight of these humongous figures, struggling to comprehend how anything could possibly grow to such an absurd scale. They were like walking continents descending from the heavens, blocking out the sun with their unimaginable grandeur. 


In the span of a single step, one of the goddesses obliterated an entire city, crushing millions of lives under her heel without a second glance. The ground shook violently with each thundering footfall, buildings crumbling into dust and ruin. 


All the while, their booming voices called out a single name: Rudith. They were calling for my father. But why?


“What is happening, Father?” I shrieked in panic, turning my face towards my father.


My father clenched his fists in an attempt to stop their shaking, his usual composure shattered by panic. "They're goddesses," he stated grimly, "and this is war."


War? I stared up at the astronomic beings in disbelief, unable to fathom how we could possibly stand against such immense and terrible power. 


"They are here for revenge, for the victory we won days ago. We had defeated the greatest of the goddesses," my father explained, "but these goddesses ambushed our fleet on our way back, nearly wiping out the entire army. I barely managed to escape, and now they have come to lay waste to all we hold dear."


His words struck me like a physical blow. The empire was at war? And with such gigantic entities no less? Never could I imagine that such horrendous events were unfolding behind the scenes. It was like my entire world got flipped upside down at once.


My father gazed up at the rampaging goddesses, his eyes burning with a silent fury. He placed his palm on the metal crate next to him, running his fingers along the sleek surface. "Within this box are fragments of Genesis's power, the spoils of our battle. They are our only hope now of defending our home… but all who have attempted to harness their power were instantly vaporized." 


He looked at me then with a strange intensity, gripping my shoulders suddenly. "But there’s one thing we haven’t tried yet… I believe the fragments can resonate with a vessel sharing the goddesses's nature. All goddesses have the bodies of young women, so maybe if someone similar to them were to consume these fragments, they would be able to-" 


A deafening crash abruptly cut off my father’s words, shaking the entire palace and sending tremors through its sturdy walls. We peered out the window to see one of the crimson-haired goddess's feet descending onto the continent, landing frighteningly close to our location.


Thankfully, she continued walking without noticing our presence. But it was clear that her actions would soon reduce everything to rubble if left unchecked. 


Seeing a crowd of evacuating civilians, the giantess approached them slowly. Crouching down, she interrogated them in a stern voice. "Where is Rudith? Tell me where your king is hiding or I will eliminate all of you."


I couldn’t hear the people’s replies from here, and I held my breath in anxiety. Were they going to tell her where the palace was?


“What do you mean by south of Castell? Where is that? Hm… Uh huh… A tall golden spire? I don’t see that anywhere!” The goddess slammed her fist in frustration as she tried to understand their instructions. “Your directions are beyond comprehension, are you doing this on purpose?”


The terrified people tried giving directions, but they were meaningless to a being of her incredible scale. The sprawling grey cityscape was indistinguishable to her, just another feature of the landscape to trample underfoot. 


With a frustrated huff, she leaned further downward, her upper body looming ominously over the region.



“Useless… You are all useless…” she muttered, her agitation seeping into her voice.


The next moment, her breasts descended like a pair of massive meteorites, smothering all the civilians into a fleshy paste. A ragged scream tore from my throat at the sight of such brutal carnage.


I glanced at my father, hoping for some kind of reassurance that things were going to be okay. However, I noticed his gaze was trained on something in the other direction.


"Look," he pointed towards the other goddess. She sat on top of a military installation as the defense force battled her, clearly amused by the desperate acts of resistance from the various fighter jets and tanks.



"Father, what are they doing?" I asked, my voice quivering with fear as I watched the scene unfold before me.


"Trying to fight back, but it's hopeless," Rudith replied bitterly.


The planes aimed for her sensitive regions, targeting her clitoris and nipples, but the brown-haired goddess simply laughed in response, her booming voice echoing across the land. It was clear that their weapons were completely ineffective against her.


"Ha! Is this all your puny little toys can do? Pathetic!" she taunted, her mocking words sending shivers down my spine. The hopelessness of the situation was palpable, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of impending doom creeping up on us all.


My father cursed under his breath, his anger flaring as he watched the futile efforts of the military forces. "If only our main army hadn't been destroyed by these accursed demons, we wouldn't have to resort to such outdated weapons."


I looked at him, worry etched on my face. I had never seen my father so agitated, so overwhelmed by the circumstances. It was disconcerting to see the usually composed man in such a state, and I couldn't help but wonder how much worse things could get from here.


The goddess quickly grew bored of the army's attacks, feeling them as nothing more than a mild tickle. With a cruel smirk on her face, she declared, "enough of this foolishness. It's my turn to play now!"


Without warning, a formidable stream of clear liquid gushed forth from between her legs, crashing through the cityscape below. My father and I watched in stunned horror as the scorching flood of urine washed away everything in its path, tanks and buildings alike perishing under the force of the deluge. 


When her torrent finally ceased, an enormous lake had formed in the middle of the continent, the steaming hot liquid reeking of her scent. I shuddered at the devastation she had wrought, my heart breaking at the lives lost in her heinous act of relief. 


As if unsatisfied with the damage she'd already caused, the brown-haired goddess dropped to all fours, her eyes gleaming with malicious glee. She started playing a twisted game, trying to capture the fighter planes using her mouth as she teased and mocked them incessantly.


“Ahhh um~” she made a sultry sound as her gargantuan mouth closed over a few of the planes. “Stop running away, come and be a part of me. I know you want to…”


She kept taking big, exaggerated bites at the air as the remaining planes skillfully evaded her mouth by just a sliver. The goddess didn’t seem to mind though, continuing to play cat and mouse with the terrified pilots as they endured near miss after near miss.


"Have you no shame?!" the red-haired goddess bellowed at her companion, smacking her on the back of her head as she berated her. "We have a mission to complete – stop wasting time!"


"Loosen up," retorted the brown-haired goddess, rolling her purple eyes. "I'm just having some fun. It's not like they pose any threat to us."


“I can’t believe you are acting so disgracefully just because Genesis isn’t here anymore! What would she say if… if she was still alive…” the other goddess sniffled, tears forming in her eyes.


For a moment, the air around them crackled with tension. Eventually, the brown-haired goddess relented, sighing dramatically. “Fine. Fine. You are right, we should probably get on with it.”


Clearing her throat, the brown-haired goddess slowly stood up to her full height while the remaining fighter jets scrambled to avoid her gargantuan movements, buzzing around her legs like flies.


“Sorry for cutting our playtime short, little ones. In exchange, let me show you what my Domain of Amusement can do,” the goddess spoke ominously as she beamed brightly at them. With a wave of her hand, the fighter jets were immediately transformed into oversized toy planes. They spun out of control, crashing helplessly to the ground below. “Now, it’s probably time to finish up. If we can’t find the emperor, we should just destroy the whole planet and be done with it.”


My heart pounded as I watched the destruction escalating outside. The goddesses were growing increasingly frustrated with their inability to locate my father, and it was only a matter of time before they made good on their threat to annihilate everything. 


I turned to my father with pleading eyes, trembling at the thought of what was to come. "Father, you have to do something! They’re saying they want to destroy the entire planet!" 


He gazed at the fragments thoughtfully with a heavy stare. After a few moments of contemplation, he looked at me with a crazed glint in his eyes. "There is only one way to defeat them. You must consume these fragments and inherit the might of the goddesses. It is the only way to stand against those monsters." 


"B-But I can't! I don't know how to use that kind of power. I'm not ready for something like that." I cried out as I waved my hands in refusal, eyes wide with terror at the prospect. "And didn’t you say that all the people that have tried it got vaporized?" 


“But the only ones who have tried so far are men, not young women. And besides,” my father replied with a hardened expression, "we have no choice. It is our duty to protect the empire, even if it means taking such a risk."


Before I could protest further, he grabbed me by the arms and forced several of the glowing blue fragments into my mouth. I gagged at the strange sensations flooding my body, an overwhelming flow of information and power that threatened to drown my senses.


“Stop it Father!” I screamed frantically, my arms flailing wildly, “I’m scared!”


But he didn’t stop. He kept shoving fragment after fragment down my throat, until the entire contents of the box had been emptied. “You are going up against two goddesses, you will need all the power you can get! As the royal princess and rightful heir, do it for your nation!”


I staggered back, feeling increasingly dizzy as the world whirled around me. I must have consumed almost a hundred fragments, the tiny blue shards glowing hot in my stomach.


The next moment, I felt my body expanding at an alarming rate, the ground receding beneath my feet as an entirely new perspective unfolded.


It took only a few seconds before my head burst through the roof of the palace, bringing the whole structure crumbling down around me. But I didn’t even have time to register the damage done before my surroundings transformed again, the rapid pace of my growth causing drastic changes in my view with every blink of my eyes.


My senses reeled at the impossible sight before me. Cities were reduced to sprawling toy sets as I rose up and up, soon standing over the highest mountains like they were mere anthills. The world continued to shrink around me, countless civilizations folding into a patchwork of grey as I reached higher into the sky. I could feel the immeasurable weight of my body with every movement, a single footfall capable of crushing vast landscapes into dust. 


Yet amidst the shock and awe, a profound sadness welled up within me. Visions of galactic wars and ruined worlds flashed through my mind, the lingering memories of a goddess betrayed by her own creations. I saw chaotic glimpses of the truth behind my father's conquests, a trail of destruction that spanned star systems and consumed countless innocent lives, culminating in the death of a kindhearted goddess that did nothing to fight back even as she was brutally murdered.


‘How could he do this?’ I thought in dismay as the torrent of memories flowed incessantly into my very being.


Opening my eyes again, I realized that my growth had finally ceased. I was huge. Larger than continents, my full frame reached nearly half the height of the planet. To call the cities that lay below me microscopic would be an understatement: They were so tiny that I feared a single loose hair of mine could accidentally pulverize a city.



…Now what?

End Notes:

Update: For those that have read part 1 of The Origin, I have compiled a size chart of the characters to show their sizes better. In the google drive link below, you can see videos and images showcasing different size comparisons.(I've also added the link to the end of the epilogue of part 1)

This link is just for part 1 so it does not include the part 2 characters yet, but I'll be releasing the one for part 2 once I finish writing this. Do let me know what you guys think about the size chart and if there's anywhere I can improve on it.(size chart websites I've been trying out have all had some issues, so if you have any suggestions on anything better to use I'm also open to try in the future)

Link: https://drive.google.com/drive/folders/1YVR48skwLQyQggzJSOrbvHyO5tbCCLOW?usp=sharing

Also, do check out my other new story on the site called Living Wear if you are into micro-shrinkage. I'll be updating that story regularly as well, just that it probably won't be as large scale as this one.

Chapter 7 - Idol (Ryan) by Wrath

The expansive footprint stretched before me, a yawning chasm sunk deep into the earth. I stood at its precipice, craning my neck to take in the full scale of the gargantuan depression that could swallow entire cities. The ridges and grooves were like massive landforms eroded by the graceful sweep of her toes as they pressed into the ground. 


I had been tracking Ithyrminah for days, tracing her daily path in hopes of discovering the secret place she headed to each morning. During my pursuit, I often found myself lost in her phenomenal size and the raw power that allowed her to so effortlessly mold the landscape beneath each step. To be caught beneath even a single toe would mean complete obliteration.


But in spite of that, I kept focused on my mission.


With a deep breath, I descended into the smooth valley of her footprint. The steep walls rising on either side made me feel small and vulnerable, at the utter mercy of this titanic goddess should she return. I quickened my pace as the open sky shrank to a thin strip overhead.


I whispered a prayer that I would make it through the canyon before she wandered back this way. To be caught helpless in her path now would mean a one-way ticket to the afterlife. The thought sent my heart racing, torn between primal fear and an inexplicable sense of thrill.


I trekked for hours through the valley of her footprint, the walls eventually giving way to gently sloping ridges that marked the edge of her sole. I took a moment to look back at what I had painstakingly traversed: miles of earth shaped by nothing more than the casual press of her bare foot. 


As the sun began to rise, I quickened my pace, knowing Ithyrminah's arrival was imminent. I headed away from the goddess’s tracks, locating a deep fissure along a mountain path and swiftly descended into its shadowy depths. 


Crouched in that narrow crevice, I felt the first rumbles of the goddess's approach. The vibrations grew until pebbles danced along the ground beside me. I held my breath, praying I was safely out of the trajectory of her apocalyptic feet. 


The devastating steps came swiftly, my body convulsing from the shockwaves. Dust rained down as the cliffside above me fractured from the force. I gritted my teeth, willing my body to keep still and silent. 


The quaking continued as the titanic goddess strode by, each footfall a localized disaster. I could barely comprehend the scale of each step that passed overhead. My bones rattled from the impacts, dust choking the air. It felt as if the very world was being torn asunder.


Finally, the first foot came into view from my hiding spot, eclipsing the sun. Smooth pink skin stretched over impossibly large toes, standing countless stories tall. Veins bulged beneath the surface, wider than major waterways. The toenails alone were larger than city districts, each able to provide shelter for tens of thousands of people.



As the foot slowly receded, the true magnitude of her leg was revealed. Muscles rippled beneath flawless skin, powerful enough to propel her phenomenal mass with ease. The calf was an otherworldly monolith, every subtle flex driving the earth into paroxysms beneath me.


I could only stare in awe, my mind struggling to grasp the absurd enormity of this living goddess. To be caught beneath one of those planet-shaking steps would mean instant death. Yet even in my terror, I felt undeniably drawn to that devastating power and beauty.


The footfalls moved on, each one disappearing over the horizon. I remained frozen in place, not daring to move, but then the tremors abruptly ceased. Bewildered, I decided to peek out from my hiding spot. 


The titanic footprints stretched to the horizon, a testament to Ithyrminah's mind-boggling size. She had crossed countless miles in just a few casual steps. Yet now there was no sign of the towering goddess.


I quickly deduced that she must have shrunk herself down to human size, implying that she had reached her secret destination somewhere in the distance.


I began cautiously following the cataclysmic depressions left by her feet. The nearest footprint alone was over ten kilometers across, the impression so deep I gave up the idea of climbing down. As I walked along the gigantic ravine, I grew dizzy from just looking at the vastness of the indentation. 


Walking from heel to toe took over an hour. I was just an ant traversing the slightest mark left by her godly feet after all.


As the sun reached its zenith, I finally reached the end of the first print. My destination still lay far, far ahead. Ithyrminah had crossed this ludicrous distance in mere seconds, while the same journey would take me an entire day. The disparity was humbling, underscoring how trivial my existence was next to a goddess.


Hours passed as I continued my arduous hike. The sun gradually descended, casting long shadows across the ravaged earth.


My legs ached from the endless walking, but anticipation spurred me on. What mysterious location was Ithyrminah visiting each day? Why did she shrink down to human size? What secrets lay ahead?


As dusk settled over the landscape, I finally reached the end of the final footprint. In the distance, nestled between two towering rock formations, I spotted something unbelievable.


Lights. Music. The unmistakable signs of civilization. But this far into the wilderness?


I crept forward and to my astonishment saw a massive stadium, the kind that could easily seat a hundred thousand people. Blinding spotlights flashed through the encroaching darkness while the pounding bass of pop music echoed incessantly.


It was a bizarre, almost surreal sight. This ultramodern structure felt totally out of place in the middle of the primeval landscape.


Clearly this was her secret destination, but it raised even more questions. Who built this place? Why a stadium? I would have to venture inside to find the answers.


As I approached, the music grew louder, the beats and melodies of a bubbly pop song.


I reached the entrance and pulled open one of the massive glass doors. Inside, the stadium opened up before me, a cavernous space with thousands of seats wrapped around a central stage.


But the seats were all vacant. Not a single soul occupied the endless rows and aisles. The lights continued to dance wildly, but it only added to the eerie nature of the scene. 


On the stage far below, a group of teenage girls danced and sang with polished precision. Their charming costumes and energetic performance indicated they were idols, but what were they doing here?


I made my way down the steps, their music resounding through the hollow stadium. None of this made any sense. Why build this lavish concert venue in the middle of nowhere? My questions only grew more numerous the further in I went.


I reached the bottom of the steps, the empty rows of seats looming above me as I approached the lively performance happening on the stage. The idols twirled and posed, lost in their own world of music and dance even as I came closer.


"Hello?" I called out tentatively. The idols continued without pause. Louder, I tried again. "Excuse me!"


Before I could say anything more, a rough voice called out. "Ryan? Is that you?"


I turned to see a green-haired man rushing towards me from the wings of the stage. Jacob. An old comrade from the army who I hadn't seen in over sixteen years. We had worked together once upon a time, but had gone our separate ways when Ithyrminah attacked the Republic and I made the decision to continue searching for Mimi instead of returning home. 


"Jacob!" I couldn't contain my astonishment. After all this time, to run into him in a place like this. "What are you doing here?"


Jacob grinned, clasping my shoulder warmly. "That’s what I should be asking!"


We exchanged a brief reunion, but the questions still burned in my mind. I asked Jacob what this stadium was for and who had built it.


"This place?" Jacob swept his arm out, gesturing at the expansive stadium around us. "It was built for the goddess. For Ithyrminah."


I stared at him in confusion. For the goddess? Before I could ask what he meant, Jacob pointed towards the seats on the opposite side of the venue. 


"There. Look."


I followed his gaze, and there she was. The towering goddess who had brought entire cities to ruin with a flick of her finger, now as small as an ordinary girl. Ithyrminah sat at the very first row, intently watching the performance happening on stage. She was utterly enthralled, bouncing up and down on her seat, a delighted smile plastered on her face as she clapped along to the music.



Gone was the capricious and haughty demeanor I had witnessed when facing her colossal true form. Here, she seemed almost childlike in her innocent enjoyment of the show. Her usual revealing wear was replaced by a comfortable beige pullover and women's running shorts, which suited her surprisingly well.


Ithyrminah's long purple hair billowed freely down her back in gentle waves, swaying lightly as she bobbed her head to the beat. The distinctive canine ears atop her head twitched occasionally in response to a particularly impressive move from the performers. Her striking purple eyes were wide and attentive, reflecting the glimmering lights of the stage.


She was completely spellbound by the performance, and for a moment it was hard to believe this carefree girl was the same merciless giantess who had razed cities and defeated armies. I suppose everyone had their hobbies. Who could have guessed Ithyrminah's guilty pleasure would be idol concerts?


“We built this place to hold shows for Ithyrminah,” Jacob confirmed my speculations. “As you can see, she has a fascination with idols.”


That much was evident, but I still scratched my head in puzzlement.


Jacob's expression darkened slightly as he continued. "I first discovered her obsession sixteen years ago, back when she was rampaging through the Republic. Then, I was leading a battalion trying to halt her advance."


He stared into the distance, as if watching the memories play out before him. "She was toying with us, casually swatting aside our artillery and planes like they were mere nuisances. We had fallen back to make our last stand in the city’s center." 


Jacob's fists clenched at the memory. "And that's when she saw them - a group of idols performing in the city square. Ithyrminah stopped her rampage, transfixed by their show."


“Ithyrminah's eyes lit up as she watched the idol group perform, their synchronized dance moves and cheerful pop songs momentarily making her forget the wanton destruction she had been gleefully causing just moments before,” Jacob carried on. "She leaned over the stage, her face casting a wide shadow over the entire district. The idols froze in terror, but she eagerly urged them to keep singing and dancing. When they fled in panic, she plucked them up with her massive finger and set them gently back on the stage."


“The idols trembled on the stage, their faces pale with fear. Yet none dared stop their performance, too terrified of incurring the fickle deity's displeasure.” As Jacob kept going, I found myself unable to believe the absurdity of the story, but I continued listening intently. “Then one of the singers missed her cue, stumbling over the lyrics. The others froze, exchanging panicked glances. Before they could decide whether to keep going or flee, Ithyrminah boomed out quickly: ‘Don't stop’.”


“Her voice echoed through the ravaged city like thunder. The idols flinched, then hurriedly resumed their act. I could see the desperation in their eyes as they danced and sang with renewed vigor, their survival depending on their ability to entertain the unpredictable goddess,” Jacob painted the vivid imagery of the incident as if it happened just yesterday.


As Jacob continued his lengthy recount, I began to understand just how strong Ithyrminah’s fascination was. The Goddess of Nature was completely immersed, all thoughts of destruction temporarily forgotten. As the show continued, Jacob took the opportunity to evacuate the remaining citizens, hastily leading them away while Ithyrminah was distracted. It was the only thing he could do while the idols desperately continued performing. Even as Jacob ushered the last of the civilians to safety, he could hear the shaky voices of the idols rising in the empty city.


After the evacuation was completed, Jacob turned back just in time to see the performance ending. The idols finished on an uncertain final note, their faces etched with pure terror as they realized their lifeline of entertainment was at an end. Ithyrminah began clapping enthusiastically, a wide grin on her face. 


'That was amazing!' she applauded. 'I haven't had this much fun in ages!'


The idols stood petrified, unsure of what to do now that their show was over. Sensing their fear, Ithyrminah giggled. 


'Oh right! Sorry, I totally forgot you guys need to evacuate too,' Ithyrminah chuckled.


With a casual drag of her massive finger, she traced a straight path out of the city, carving a gigantic furrow through buildings and streets alike.


'There! A VIP path made specially for you! Now you can get out easily, right?' Ithyrminah announced with a pleased grin.


The idols needed no second urging. Moving with alacrity born of terror, they sprinted down the carved path without a backward glance. Ithyrminah watched them indulgently until the last of them successfully crossed the city’s boundaries.


The moment the idols exited the borders, Ithyrminah turned her attention back to the city. Balling her hand into a fist, she brought it down hard onto the city with the force of a meteor. In an instant, the entire city was pulverized into dust, obliterated so forcefully that no trace remained. Ithyrminah surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction before sauntering away.


This was where Jacob ended his account, falling silent. I stared at him wordlessly, stunned by the bizarre tale.


I shook my head in an attempt to clear it. There were so many questions swirling through my mind after Jacob's incredible story.


I turned my gaze to Ithyrminah, sitting in the front row of the stadium seats. She was still engrossed in the performance happening on the stage, clapping and swaying along to the rhythm of the music.


It was astonishing to see the mighty goddess like this. The Ithyrminah before me now was practically unrecognizable compared to the apocalyptic engine of destruction I knew. As I watched, she laughed and cheered, her eyes shining with jubilation. Here, she was just an excited fan enjoying a simple idol show.


My bewilderment must have shown on my face, because Jacob let out a gruff laugh. "Not what you expected, huh?" he remarked. "Once I figured out how to take advantage of her secret hobby, everything changed. I had to jump through a whole lot of hoops to even get an audience with her at the start though."


He gestured around us. "Eventually, I convinced her to let me build this stadium. Told her I'd secretly gather the most talented girls from across the land, training them and holding daily concerts just for her." 


I followed his gaze, taking in the massive arena situated here in the wilderness. It was an impressive structure, with state-of-the-art lighting and sound systems. Clearly no expense had been spared.


"Now I manage over eighty young idols," Jacob continued. "We constructed dorms for them nearby. The girls take turns interacting with Ithyrminah and singing for her from dawn till dusk." 


“What?!” I chuckled in disbelief. “I can’t believe you really went from managing soldiers to managing idols. And eighty of them!”


Jacob nodded, a wry smile on his face. "Believe me, never saw myself doing this either. But keeping that giant brat entertained is the only thing stopping her from getting bored and engaging in more… undesirable methods of amusing herself."


He scanned the stage, before pointing to a petite, pink-haired girl energetically dancing front and center. 



"That's my daughter, Melody," he stated, "she's one of our top idols, despite being only sixteen. Has a real knack for this kind of thing."


I studied the girl intently as she performed. She possessed an undeniable stage presence, commanding attention with her graceful movements and vibrant energy. 


Her most striking feature was her long, cotton candy pink hair done up in twintails that swished fluidly with each dance step. The color perfectly complemented her blood red eyes, very similar to her father’s, which practically glowed under the stage lights. 


She wore a frilly idol outfit, with a short red skirt that fluttered around her thighs as she spun and jumped. The costume top was sleeveless, showcasing her slender arms. 


Despite her petite frame, Melody's dancing radiated strength and precision. Each step and gesture was executed flawlessly, reflecting years of rigorous training.


As the music reached a crescendo, Melody launched into a series of rapid, synchronized moves in perfect time with the other dancers. Her twintails whipped through the air wildly as she performed a series of spins and kicks.


Watching her dance with such passion, her unmatched talent was evident. On stage, she was in her element - a born performer pouring her heart into every move.


"Any progress in your search for Mimi?" Jacob asked abruptly, knocking me out of my trance, “and your whole mission on achieving peace and all that?”


I sighed, the weariness evident in my voice. "Unfortunately, no. I feel like I've been going in circles trying to find her. When it comes to my mission… I’ve made almost no progress at all."


Jacob nodded solemnly. "I figured as much. It was an admirable goal, but far too optimistic. These beings have proven time and again that they care nothing for humanity beyond their own amusement." 


His words had a bitter edge to them that hinted at a deep resentment towards the goddesses. I knew Jacob had witnessed the devastation they unleashed firsthand. Still, I clung to the fragile hope that there was a path towards reconciliation. 


"There has to be a way-” I began, but Jacob cut me off.


"You're a good man, Ryan. But you can't reason with them. The goddesses only care about themselves. The sooner you realize that, the better." 


Though blunt, I could tell Jacob's perspective came from a place of protecting people, not malice. We simply disagreed on how best to achieve that goal. I considered Jacob's perspective, but ultimately I knew there had to be a better way forward than just fruitless conflict. 


"I know you've seen the worst these beings can do," I said. "But you've also spent years interacting with Ithyrminah. Surely that could have changed your mind a little? Why don’t you try and see if you can talk to her about a path of coexistence?"


Jacob shifted uncomfortably. "I'm not sure that's possible. She only cares about herself. In that aspect, she’s exactly the same as the rest of them." 


"I like to think that most of them possess compassion too, we just need to remind them that we are deserving of it as well. Won't you at least try to win her cooperation? For the sake of humanity?" I pressed.


Jacob hesitated. "I'll...think about it," he finally said unconvincingly.


I felt like there was something he wasn’t telling me, but I decided not to push him further for now. This was at least a start. If I could get Jacob to open up a discussion with Ithyrminah, we might be able to gain another powerful ally. I just had to hope he would follow through.


Jacob sighed, running a hand through his green hair. "Look, it's getting late. Why don't you stay here tonight and get some rest? But I’ll need you to leave first thing in the morning." 


“Alright,” I agreed. “Thanks for letting me stay the night.”


After the idol performance ended, Ithyrminah stood up and left her seat. In an instant, her body began growing at an exponential rate, her clothes shredding as she expanded. Within seconds she had gone from a petite girl to a towering 91.9km tall colossus. 


I could only watch in awe as she finished her transformation, her purple hair rippling behind her in an ethereal breeze. Her ears and tail, now the size of mountains, twitched with delight. She effortlessly stepped over the stadium, now absolutely miniscule even compared to her smallest toe, the ground quaking under each titanic footfall. 


There was an alluring, otherworldly grace to her new scale that stirred something within me. But just as quickly as the thought entered my mind, I pushed it away.


Ithyrminah leaned down, her massive figure filling the entire sky as she enthusiastically bid farewell to the tiny idols below.



"Thank you for the wonderful show!" She happily said. Even at a whisper, it echoed for miles. 


Melody and the other idols waved up at the goddess, though she could hardly see them now. Ithyrminah's tail wagged excitedly behind her, each sway uprooting entire forests. 


As she turned to leave, the colossal goddess attempted to put her humongous underwear back on, which she had left somewhere outside the stadium due to its monstrous size. Even the cup of her bra could cover the whole arena ten times over. With an immense finger, she pinched the waistband of her gigantic pink panties, raising them up her endless legs. She fumbled clumsily, struggling to maintain her grip on the sheer fabric as she tried to keep walking at the same time.


The titanic movements were both comical and strangely mesmerizing to witness. This 91.9km tall goddess fighting with a pair of panties like an impatient child. Yet the raw power contained in each flick of her wrist could decimate regions. 


Finally managing to slip them on, Ithyrminah repeated the process with an equally massive pink bra. She carefully held the straps between two fingers, taking great care not to tear the lacey material. With her tongue poking out in concentration, she stretched the bra over her mountainous breasts, jiggling wildly with each minute adjustment. 


After several attempts, Ithyrminah secured the bra in place. Giggling, her footsteps finally steadied as she playfully adjusted the enormous cups. Satisfied, the giant deity continued on her way, the ground fracturing under each groundbreaking step as per usual. Her tail swished behind her happily, casually leaving a trail of ruin in its wake.


That night, after Ithyrminah had left and the dust had settled, I bumped into Melody along the corridors of the dormitories.


"Hey, excuse me," I called out softly, not wanting to startle her. "I'm Ryan, a friend of your father."


"Hi there, Ryan!" Melody chirped cheerfully, her face lighting up with a warm smile. "What can I do for you?"


"Actually, I wanted to ask you about your work here," I started as I began inquiring about the idol operation here and Ithyrminah herself.


Melody's eyes sparkled with excitement as she began sharing her story. "Well, my dad is the one who started this whole operation."


Melody animatedly described her everyday life, her enthusiasm infectious. Her genuine passion for performance shone through as she recounted countless hours of practice and rehearsals. It was clear that she took pride in her role as an entertainer, even if her audience was limited to just one individual.


"The amazing one is Mina, she sings and cheers non-stop throughout all our performances," Melody exclaimed passionately, her voice filled with admiration. "Oh um, Mina is like a…nickname Ithyrminah lets us use for her. Don’t call her that though, only us idols are allowed to use it. Anyway, as I was saying…"


Melody continued to explain how the many idol groups would rotate throughout the day to perform for Ithyrminah, with the goddess sitting through up to ten concerts a day. However, Ithyrminah never seemed to get tired or bored, dancing along energetically for hours on end.


I nodded along as Melody passionately described the grueling schedule of performances and rehearsals that was part and parcel of being an idol. Though I tried my best to match her vibrant energy, I could feel the fatigue creeping in as the night wore on. 


"I must say, your dedication is impressive," I remarked, stifling a yawn. "You must really love being an idol if you are willing to put this much effort all for a single audience member."


Melody's eyes lit up at my compliment. "Oh it's never boring! Mina is the best fan we could ask for. She cheers with the energy equal to a stadium full of people and is always really nice to us." 


“During one fan meet, she even grew to her full size to let me ride on her hand and experience the view of a giga giantess. It was…the greatest feeling ever. Makes me kinda jealous, I wish I could experience the real thing someday,” Melody giggled as she recalled the exhilaration.


Despite my lingering doubts about Jacob's intentions, I couldn't help but smile at Melody's energy. At the very least, Melody not sharing her father’s hatred of goddesses was a comforting thought for me.


Noticing the time, Melody smiled apologetically. 


"Oops, I didn't mean to keep you up so late with my rambling! You should rest up for your travels tomorrow," she said in a flustered tone. "I'm so glad I got to meet you, Ryan. Thank you for listening!"


With that, we exchanged goodnights and I shuffled back to my quarters, collapsing onto the bed.


Man could that girl talk! But as I thought back to our conversation, I couldn’t help but smile. Melody was just a sweet girl at heart, and her innocent exuberance was just the right kind of diversion I needed from the bleak state of the world.


For now, I decided to just get some sleep knowing I’d have to leave early the next day.


The next morning, I was jolted awake by violent tremors that shook the entire structure. I immediately knew that it was from the approaching footfalls of Ithyrminah. 


The walls rattled dangerously. Dust rained down from the ceiling as picture frames and lamps crashed to the floor around me. I worried the whole room might collapse from the impact of Ithyrminah's steps. 


After what felt like an eternity, the tremors finally began to subside. Wasting no time, I threw open the door and headed into the hallway.


The dormitories were eerily empty and quiet now. Jacob and the idols must already be assembled for Ithyrminah’s arrival. With no sign of Jacob to bid farewell, I decided to just exit the venue myself and go on my way.


I crept through the vacant corridors and stairwells. Reaching the exit, I peered outside cautiously before stepping into the open air. 


I took a deep breath, feeling a bit of trepidation as I stepped beyond the walls of the compound. The thundering footsteps had long faded, but my heart still pounded from the intensity of Ithyrminah's arrival. 


Glancing back, I studied the imposing structure one last time. What kind of performance was unfolding within its walls now?


Ithyrminah’s enjoyment of concerts was surprisingly endearing, and I found myself hoping that she would turn out to be a goddess who reciprocated our aspirations for peace. As I navigated her titanic footprints back the way I came, I sent a silent prayer that Jacob would speak to Ithyrminah about it.


The odds felt slim, yet holding onto even a shred of hope felt vital. Step by step, I continued my solitary walk under the baking sun.


Hours passed as I hiked through the wilderness. The sun beat down relentlessly, draining my energy and dampening my spirits. 


Lost in thought, I barely registered the distant rumble at first. As it rapidly grew louder, the ground began to tremble under my feet. I froze, eyes widening. This was no natural earthquake.


The deafening explosion hit a millisecond later, a monstrous roar bursting forth as a blinding flash lit up the horizon behind me. The shockwave blasted past me with the force of a goddess’s breath, knocking me off my feet. I lay sprawled on the ground, ears ringing.


As the dust settled, I staggered upright and spun around. A massive mushroom cloud now billowed up from where the stadium once stood, flames and smoke roiling within its churning form. 


The entire area had been obliterated, a smoking crater stretching out for miles. Utter devastation and death spanned as far as I could see. Not a trace remained of the vibrant structure I had departed mere hours ago.


I stood paralyzed, struggling to comprehend the unfathomable scale of destruction. What insane force could have possibly caused this? 


Cold horror washed over me. No one could have survived that. Jacob, Melody, all the idols.


Panic seized me as the implications sank in. I had to get to the explosion site right away.


I sprinted towards the towering pillar of smoke, my heart pounding. Skidding to a halt at the edge of the smoldering crater, I frantically scanned the area. 


To my astonishment, I spotted figures emerging from an underground bunker nearby. I recognized Jacob's distinctive green hair as he climbed out, followed by a group of men and women. They were all putting on hazmat suits.


"Jacob!" I shouted, rushing over. 


He whirled around, surprise flashing across his face when he saw me. "Ryan? What are you still doing here?"


"What happened?" I demanded urgently. 


Instead of answering, he grabbed a spare suit from one of his companions and tossed it to me. "Put this on first, we've got radiation to worry about. I'll explain as we walk."


I hastily donned the suit and fell in step beside Jacob as he entered the blast zone, the others fanning out behind us. "Well? What caused the accident?"


Jacob let out a harsh laugh. "Accident? Hardly. I've been planning this for years."


I stopped short, stunned. "You did this?" 


"One hundred and eighteen thermonuclear warheads planted throughout the stadium on a synchronized timer," he stated matter-of-factly. "All we had to do was keep a few girls there to entertain her while everyone else escaped. The dumb brat never expected it."


I stood speechless, unable to believe what I was hearing. Jacob had sacrificed the lives of his idols in a premeditated attack against the goddess. And judging by the absolute annihilation surrounding us, he had been dead serious about wanting her dead.


I grabbed Jacob's arm, forcing him to face me. "How could you do this? Those girls..."


He yanked his arm away. "Don't act so surprised. We're at war here, and war demands sacrifice. What's a handful of lives compared to the thousands that monster has taken?"


I wanted to argue, but he barreled on. "I had a theory that our weapons might be able to harm a goddess if they weren’t at their full size. And with her guard down during a performance, it was the perfect chance to test it. I just needed the time to gather enough nuclear firepower to kill her."


He turned and shouted to the hazmat-clad crew behind us. "Fan out and find that shard! It's got to be here somewhere."


I watched in dismay as they began combing the area. "Shard? What are you talking about?"


“Remember what you told me about Mimi? She got her powers from consuming a shard. A shard I later learnt was left behind after the death of the Goddess of Origin,” Jacob carried on speaking with manic intensity, his voice dropping to an eager whisper. "Killing Ithyrminah should leave a similar shard behind." 


He gripped my shoulder. "If we can find Ithyrminah's shard, we can pass that power to Melody. My daughter will ascend to become as powerful as the goddesses themselves. And with that kind of strength on our side, we can finally start pushing back against these monsters."


I shook my head, unable to believe what I was hearing. "Melody? You'd force this on your own daughter?"


"She knows her duty," he grunted bluntly, "with Ithyrminah's powers, she'll finally be able to fight these giant bitches. And each goddess she kills will leave another shard…"


Jacob's eyes shone with fervor. "Don't you see? I have dozens of young girls under my command, as long as we keep acquiring more shards, we can keep creating more goddesses for our cause. And we'll hunt down every last goddess that dared to terrorize humanity!"


I shuddered from Jacob’s crazed speech. However, as much as I didn’t want to admit it, he had really thought his plan through. If he really succeeded in making his daughter a goddess, then his plan could actually come into fruition and he might actually stand a chance to win the war.


But then I remembered Chrophemus’s warnings all those years ago, about how humanity would never survive being caught up in an all-out war between goddesses.


A conflict between goddesses and infinitesimal humans was ridiculously one-sided, but at least the goddesses would never have to unleash their full world-shattering power and risk tearing the world apart. A conflict between equally enormous and powerful entities however…


The prospect was too terrifying to even consider.


That sealed the deal. War was not what I wanted. I had promised Lucy and Mimi to fight for peace. There were goddesses seeking to coexist with us, and I wanted that reality to come true no matter what.


“Melody, did you know about this all along?” I decided to question Melody instead, who had been silently walking behind her father the entire time.


“Yes…” she admitted, her tone flat. “It is my duty to defeat the goddesses and free humanity, no matter what it takes. I trust in my father’s plan.”


As I looked into the girl’s lifeless eyes, no trace of the passionate idol from yesterday remained. Was her love of music and performing all a lie? From last night, it sounded to me like she really liked Ithyrminah in spite of their differences. Was that also a lie?


I wanted to press further, but Jacob abruptly stopped in front of me. I looked up to see a smoldering ruin of metal and concrete just ahead. In front of us lay a scene of utter devastation - the stadium had been completely obliterated. 


"There!" Jacob yelled, pointing. 


My eyes followed to where a small purple haired figure lay sprawled on the scorched ground, unconscious but otherwise unharmed. Jacob rushed towards her, his face contorted in disbelief. "Impossible...the bombs should've destroyed every cell in her body..."


He fell to his knees, looking utterly defeated for the first time since I've known him. All his years of effort and planning, and Ithyrminah was barely even scratched.


At this moment, Ithyrminah began to stir, her eyelids fluttering.


"Fuck!" Jacob bellowed, snapping out of his stupor. “Everybody, run!”


Everyone scrambled back, trying desperately to escape before the small girl awakened. Nobody wanted to even imagine what the goddess was going to do to them after their attempt to murder her had failed.


Ithyrminah slowly sat up, rubbing her eyes as she stifled a yawn, acting as if she hadn’t just been in the middle of the biggest nuclear explosion in history. Her big purple eyes scanned the area, making eye contact with Jacob and Melody. Her eyes slowly widened as she gasped, her expression terrified.



“Who are all of you?”

End Notes:

More characters introduced in this chapter, some new and some old. What do you guys think?

Chapter 8 - Secrets (Ryemi) by Wrath
Author's Notes:
Slow chapter for today, things will speed up in the next few chapters though.

I awoke with a gasp, clutching the rough wool blanket tightly around my skin. The cool night air raised goosebumps along my arms and legs, causing an involuntary shiver to run through my body. For a moment, I was lost, unsure of where or even who I was. 


Then it all came flooding back - the fight with Zu, my desperate gambit to match her monstrous height, and the adrenaline crackling through my veins as we battled. I remembered finally beating her after putting all my force into one final attack, but I couldn’t recall anything that happened after that.


As I took in the moonlit forest around me, I felt a little better now that I was back to my normal size again. Being a giantess towering over the trees and hills just didn’t suit me the same. Now, I was finally just a regular girl again.


I heard soft footsteps approaching through the underbrush. Tensing, I raised a hand wreathed in flickering flames. 


"Ryemi, it's just me," came a familiar voice. Ren stepped into the dim light, hands raised passively. His turquoise hair shone silver in the moonbeams. 


Seeing his face, I extinguished the fire and pulled the blanket tighter around myself. 


"You shrank down immediately after the battle and collapsed," Ren explained gently. "I carried you here to safety."


He knelt down beside me, his green eyes filled with concern. "How are you feeling?"


I gave a small shrug, not quite trusting my voice yet. My head still spun from the aftereffects of channeling so much divine energy. 


Ren nodded in understanding. Then, he held out a bundle of clothes. "Here, you left these with me."


I unfurled the bundle to find my pink t-shirt and white miniskirt. For a moment, I just stared blankly. Then it hit me: I was still naked beneath the blanket. 


My face flushed crimson as I realized Ren must have seen me like this while I was unconscious. But the next moment, my embarrassment hit even harder as I recalled how I had been completely butt naked before millions of eyes in my giant form during my battle against Zu.



Oh god, how could I ever show my face again after that? I wanted to curl up and disappear. Everyone from here to the next country over had seen me in all my gigantic nude glory.


I hid my burning face in the blanket, wishing it would swallow me whole so I'd never have to deal with this humiliation. Maybe I could just live out the rest of my days right here, wrapped up in this cocoon of shame.


I took a deep breath to calm myself. I couldn't hide under this blanket forever, I needed to pull myself together.


"Could you...um...turn around for a minute?" I told Ren softly.


Ren nodded and politely turned his back to give me some privacy. 


I let the blanket fall away as I reached for my clothes. The frigid night air blew gently against my bare back. I shivered, both from the chill and the lingering embarrassment. 


Slowly, I began to get dressed. I slid the pink t-shirt over my head, the soft fabric brushing against my breasts. I felt my nipples harden beneath the shirt, a consequence of the cool temperature. Next, I wiggled into the miniskirt, the hem just barely covering my upper thighs. I smoothed out any wrinkles, hyperaware of how short the skirt was. 


Once dressed, I took a moment to steady my nerves. My heart still hammered against my ribs. I closed my eyes and focused on my breathing until I felt centered again. 


Finally ready, I walked over to Ren and poked his back lightly to get his attention. He turned around, and I saw his eyes flick over my outfit briefly before meeting my gaze. I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear self-consciously. 


"Thank you," I uttered shyly.


Ren gave me a kind smile. "Are you feeling any better?"


I nodded, offering a small smile in return. Though I was still embarrassed, finally having clothes on helped a ton. Ren's expression grew serious as he began detailing what happened after I had passed out.


"Everything was chaos after you defeated Zu," he said. "At first, people were celebrating. But very quickly, most of them realized that Zu’s death would catch the attention of the other goddesses for sure. Most fled the settlement immediately."


He paused, his brow furrowing. "I also fled, carrying you away as swiftly as I could. I didn't want us to get caught up in whatever was coming."


I blinked in surprise. In all the confusion after the battle, I hadn't even considered that defeating Zu might bring even more danger. 


“Look,” Ren pointed behind me.


I gazed out into the distance, following Ren's pointed finger. In the direction of the former settlement, I could just make out a massive winged figure moving about.



Even from this far away, I could tell she was gargantuan, her shins brushing the cloud layer as she strode over the ruins. 


"Shit," I muttered under my breath.


My mother's warning echoed in my mind. She had cautioned me against revealing my powers, knowing it would draw dangerous attention. And here I was, having killed a goddess in front of countless witnesses. There was no way the other goddesses wouldn't come hunting for whoever was responsible.


I watched as the winged giantess searched the settlement, no doubt looking for clues about Zu's killer. A cold knot of fear settled in my stomach. 


If that goddess spotted us, we'd be crushed in an instant beneath her mountainous feet. And who knew what torment she would inflict if she captured me and discovered I was the culprit?


Ren must have noticed the worry etched on my face. He placed a gentle hand on my shoulder.


"Ryemi, I know you're afraid, but you saved all of us today," he told me sincerely. "If you hadn't stopped Zu, who knows how many more lives she would have destroyed?"


I faced him, appreciating his encouraging words.


"Everyone is so grateful for what you did," Ren continued as he patted my shoulder. "Especially me. You risked everything to protect people you barely knew."


I blinked back my tears, deeply moved. Ren and I had been through so much together already. I couldn't imagine going through the same experience with anybody else.


"I don't regret my choice," I replied, steadying my voice. "No matter what happens next, taking down Zu was worth it."


Ren was such an amazing friend, and so incredibly considerate. He witnessed me use powers beyond anything imaginable for a mortal girl, even growing to an unfathomable size. I knew he must be burning with curiosity, yet he chose not to pry.


I sighed, the weight of my hidden identity pressing down on me. Ren had proven himself a reliable and virtuous companion time and again. And after everything we'd been through together, he deserved to know the truth.


I took a deep breath, bracing myself.


"Ren, there's something important I need to tell you," my voice quivered slightly as I spoke. "You've seen me do extraordinary things, things no ordinary human could do…"


I paused, struggling to find the right words.


"The truth is..." I bit my lip, my fears fighting against my desire for openness. 


Ren gazed at me patiently, his green eyes filled with empathy. He wouldn't rush or judge me.


Steeling my resolve, I continued. "I'm the daughter of a goddess. That's where my powers come from."


There. My deepest secret was out in the open. I watched Ren closely, anxious about how he would react.


Ren’s eyes blinked repeatedly, and for a moment his mouth just hung open, as if he wasn’t sure how he was supposed to react.


"So...does that make you a goddess too?" he asked tentatively.


I shook my head. "No, I'm still human. My father is a human too, though I've never met him."


Ren nodded slowly, deep in thought. I decided to keep going. "Let me explain how my powers work. I discovered as a child that I can use any ability of a goddess, as long as I witness them using it at least once."


I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. "My powers of fire came from copying the Goddess of Fire, who is a close friend of my mother. When I was young, she would entertain me by creating extravagant fireworks in her palm. Later, when I tried it myself, I found that I could conjure those same colorful flames."


I demonstrated by holding out my hand and willing a vibrant purple fire to dance across my palm. Ren's eyes lit up with wonder.


"Another example..." I continued. "When we were on Alluria's body and you were getting influenced by her pheromones, I mimicked her ability by…using my own scent to overpower her control. That's how I broke her spell over you, by using her own power against her." 


Ren blushed, recalling the awkwardness of that moment.


"And most recently, when I fought against Zu, I tapped into her lightning magic to battle her." Tiny lightning bolts crackled between my fingertips as I explained. "As you can see, I can replicate any goddess's powers."


I let the lightning fizzle out, looking to Ren apprehensively. How would he respond after learning all this?


Ren sat in contemplative silence for a moment. "That's an incredibly powerful gift," he finally said. "With access to every goddess's magic, wouldn’t that make you more powerful than any of them?"


"There's a major catch though. My human body isn't meant to channel such immense divine energy." I gestured at my petite frame. "Using my powers puts a massive strain on me. The more energy I use, the more it damages my lifeforce."


Ren's excitement dimmed at this sobering revelation. I saw the concern in his eyes as the price of my powers became clear.


Ren's brow furrowed as he studied me with renewed intensity. I could see the gears turning in his mind.


"When you grew to the same scale as Zu during the battle, that must have required an astronomical amount of energy," he deduced. "Are you alright?" 


I lowered my gaze, nodding slowly. Ren was too perceptive not to realize the absurd toll that gigantic transformation had taken.


Should I tell him the full truth?


No, the guilt would crush him. This was my choice to make, and I don't regret it for a second. Zu had to be stopped. 


But the gnawing ache in my bones constantly reminded me of the price I've paid. The profound exhaustion sinking into my very core.


An ominous feeling crept over me, like a countdown clock ticking away somewhere deep inside. Reminding me that my time in this world was now considerably shorter. 


I shook myself from those morbid thoughts, forcing a smile. "I'll be fine," I said with false cheer, "don't worry about me."


“Ryemi, it’s okay. Tell me the truth. Please.” Ren’s expression shone with both resolve and worry.


Seeing his concerned face broke my heart, and I almost blurted everything out right in that moment. I stopped myself just in time, closing my mouth as I took the time to consider things more carefully.


This journey had bonded us in ways I never expected. But some truths were too heavy to share. For both our sakes, I should carry this burden alone.


“I-” I opened my mouth again, intending to placate his worries, but the words remained choked in my throat. Slowly, the tears began to fall from my face as the heaviness in my heart grew unbearable.


“It’s okay, Ryemi, I’m here for you,” Ren consoled me, “tell me everything. You don’t have to shoulder everything by yourself.”


I took a deep, shuddering breath, wiping the tears from my eyes. "You're right, Ren. No more hiding stuff from you." 


I met his gaze directly. "Growing to the size of Zu took a lot more energy than anything else I’ve ever done before. That was...That was the first time I've ever attempted something so crazy with my powers."


Ren's expression turned grim, but he remained attentive, waiting for me to continue.


"Channeling that much divine energy at once placed an incredible strain on me. I knew the risks going in, but it was our only chance against her," my voice dropped to a whisper. "My body is significantly weaker now and the act of growing took more than a few decades off my lifespan."


Ren staggered back as if struck, the color draining from his face.


"Ryemi, I...I had no idea it would be that…If I'd known, I never would have let you..."


His voice choked up as his knees buckled, sending him crashing to the ground. Ren pressed his forehead against the earth, his muscular frame wracked with heaving sobs. 


"Please, forgive me," he begged between ragged breaths. "I should have been the one protecting you. Instead I put you in harm's way, like I always do." His broad shoulders shook with each wrenching cry. "I'm so sorry, Ryemi. So very sorry."


My heart quivered seeing Ren torment himself so, even though I knew his guilt came from a place of care.


I knelt down beside him, placing a hand on his back. 


"Ren, please look at me," I urged softly. 


He slowly raised his head, eyes glistening with tears. I cupped his rugged cheek with my slender hand, brushing away the wet trails with my thumb.


"You have nothing to apologize for. I chose to fight Zu, knowing full well what would happen to me." My voice was tender yet firm. "The people needed someone to stand up to her tyranny and I was the only one capable. I don't regret my choice for a second."


I tried to stand, hoping to coax Ren to his feet as well. But as soon as I put weight on my legs, they buckled beneath me. I collapsed awkwardly, barely catching myself on my hands and knees. 


My body - it felt so weak, like a newborn deer trying to walk for the first time. I stared at my trembling limbs in dismay. This wasn't just fatigue from overexertion. Something was fundamentally wrong.


Fear gripped my heart in an icy vice. Just how bad was the damage to my body?


No. I couldn't think like that. I just needed time to recover, to rebuild my strength. But staring at my traitorous legs, I couldn't stop the panicked thoughts swirling through my mind.


Ren scrambled to hold me, concern etched on his face. He wrapped one arm around my back and grasped my hand with the other, carefully pulling me to my feet. My legs still felt like jelly but with Ren supporting me, I managed to stay upright.


"I've got you," he said softly.


His green eyes bored into mine, conveying a depth of emotion I had never seen from him before.


"You'll never have to face anything alone again. I promise," he vowed with a newfound conviction. “I will stay by your side no matter what.”


Overcome with emotion, I buried my face in his chest and wept. The fear and stress, the bone-deep exhaustion, the comfort of his unwavering support - it was all too much. Ren held me close, one hand stroking my hair while the other rubbed circles on my back.


In the past, being caught in such a fragile moment would have been unbearable for me. I hated being seen as weak or vulnerable in any way. But Ren’s comforting words made me feel as if it would be alright for me to let it out if it’s just in front of him.


We stayed like that for a long time, finding solace in each other's presence. With each passing moment, I could feel our bond growing stronger and deeper. No matter what happened from here on out, I knew Ren would stand stalwart by my side.


When my sobs finally subsided, I pulled away from Ren and wiped my face. It was time to focus on the present.


"Ren, we need to get away from here," I said, swallowing hard. "The goddesses are looking for me, and we can't afford to stay in one place for too long. Do you have any idea where we can go?"


"Right," he agreed solemnly. "There's a rumored invisible city called Artemis somewhere in this area. It's supposed to be hidden from the detection of goddesses. If we can find it, it should be a safe enough place to stay."


"Artemis?" I asked, intrigued. It sounded far-fetched, but the prospect of an invisible city hidden from the prying eyes of goddesses sounded like a dream come true.


"It's a city cloaked by advanced technology. I’m not entirely sure if we will be able to find it, but I believe it's our best shot at staying safe," Ren explained.


His knowledge of this mysterious haven piqued my curiosity. "How do you know so much about it?"


"Well, I was actually part of the research team that was developing the core cloaking technology for Artemis," Ren revealed, a hint of pride in his voice. 


My eyes widened in surprise. Ren had worked on developing an invisible city?


"Several years back I was recruited to be a scientist on a highly classified project," he elaborated. "The goal was to create a cloaking device on a massive scale - one that could completely conceal an entire city from the goddesses."


Ren went on to explain the scientific principles behind the cloaking technology in depth, touching on complicated concepts like warped spacetime and dimensional shifts. I could barely follow the technical details, but listened with rapt attention. 


"We succeeded in creating the prototype and proving it could cloak small structures. But before construction began on the full city, I ended up leaving the project," he carried on explaining, “but I always intended to go back to the city after it was complete. However, I never had the chance to. The project’s secretive nature made it difficult for me to contact any of my previous associates."


I was captivated by Ren's account. This invisible city could be the perfect refuge for us, so I agreed to the idea in a heartbeat. In the end, we decided to begin our search in the morning when it was brighter.


The next day, Ren and I set out into the forested wilderness, searching for any sign of Artemis' location. According to Ren, the entrance would reveal itself as a subtle shimmer in the air, discernible only at ground level. From their stratospheric vantage point, no goddess would ever notice it.


We trekked through the underbrush, scanning the forest floor for any glimmer or distortion. The morning sun filtered down through the canopy, dappling the ground with patches of light. I kept my eyes peeled, not wanting to miss even the slightest ripple in the scenery. 


Ren led the way, parting branches and dense foliage with his muscular arms. His turquoise hair almost matched the verdant tones of the forest. Despite our circumstances, I felt a sense of peace being surrounded by the tranquility of nature. 


"The entrance could be located anywhere - a rock, a hollow log, even just a stretch of open ground," Ren reminded me. "We have to keep an attentive look out."


I nodded, carefully inspecting a mossy stone half-buried in the undergrowth. Nothing. We continued on.


The morning stretched towards midday as we pressed deeper into the ancient forest, senses primed for any sign of the hidden refuge. The occasional rumble of titanic footsteps overhead was a constant reminder of the lurking goddesses searching for us.


“This is going nowhere, will we really be able to find Artemis this way?” I grumbled in exasperation. “Does this invisible city even exist?”


“It absolutely does, I can vouch for it,” Ren reassured me, “we just have to keep looking.”


At that moment, we stumbled into a sun-dappled clearing. There, sitting by a babbling brook, was a young girl with short blue hair. She looked up with large, doe-like eyes as we neared her.



"Um sorry, I didn’t mean to eavesdrop," she said timidly, “but I heard the both of you mention you were heading to a city called Artemis?”


She stood, brushing a few stray leaves from her black tank top and denim shorts. I studied her appearance closely. Soft, unblemished skin, full pink lips, and a cute button nose. But those steel-grey eyes betrayed a subtle hint of profound anguish, making it abundantly clear that this girl had definitely gone through some difficult events in her life.


"Ah right, I should introduce myself." She clasped her hands behind her back as she quietly spoke. "My name is Layla. I um…I don’t have anywhere to go."


“I’m Ren and this is Ryemi,” Ren introduced ourselves quickly. “Where’s your family? Are you alone?”


“Y-Yes, I don’t have any family, or a home,” she replied with a forlorn look on her face. “Not anymore.”


I felt a pang of sympathy for this girl, who seemed so vulnerable.


"We'd be happy to bring you to Artemis with us if you have nowhere else to go," I offered without hesitation.


Layla returned a slight smile before opening her mouth again. "Thank you," she said simply.


I guess she really was a girl of few words, but it was to be expected given her tragic circumstances.


Over the next few hours of travelling, Layla mostly kept to herself. She walked a few paces behind Ren and I, giving short replies whenever we spoke to her.


I tried engaging her in light conversation a few times. "So Layla, where are you from originally?" 


She glanced up. "It’s nowhere special. Just another city that was destroyed." Her eyes lowered again, signaling the end of the conversation.


Sensing her need for space, I left her alone after that. Ren and I would exchange occasional looks, concluding that it was probably still too painful for her to talk about her past. 


The poor girl had lost everything. It was a weight no one should have to bear, especially since she looked to be my age.


We continued trekking through the forest, ducking into bushes or behind trees whenever the cataclysmic footsteps of goddesses strode by. More than once, a colossal foot crashed down mere kilometers from where we hid, the ground quaking violently as we held our breaths. 



Each time, I would be immensely grateful we weren't sniffed out and captured in one of their gargantuan hands. I guess their stratospheric size made it hard for them to notice us tiny humans below. Still, each close call left my heart hammering as we narrowly avoided detection again and again.


At one point, the sweeping hem of a goddess' skirt brushed over our hiding spot, plunging us into darkness. I worried we would be crushed by her next step, but luckily her boundless legs passed right over us, the goddess continuing on her way obliviously.


The deadly feet and legs of the goddesses were like polished monoliths falling down around us. It was a terrifying reminder of how fragile our lives truly were, motivating us to hasten our search for the sanctuary of Artemis.



Over time, I felt my health deteriorate further and I needed to take more frequent breaks to catch my breath. Each time, Ren would meticulously care for me as Layla sat by herself a few meters away. I still didn’t like the fact that I was being such a burden, but I was slowly learning to rely on Ren a little more.


After what seemed like an eternity of close calls with the roaming titans, I finally spotted it - the subtle anomaly in the air that marked the entrance to Artemis. My heart leapt with joy as we approached the innocuous area.


“Oh my god,” I exclaimed, “I found it!”


The other two gathered behind me, squinting hard to try and spot it.


“Good job Ryemi, we almost missed it,” Ren congratulated me with a pat on my back. I gave him a thumbs up before turning my attention back to the shimmer.


I took a deep breath to steady my nerves before stepping through, Ren and Layla following close behind. For a moment, everything went white and I felt an odd tingling sensation wash over my body.


When my vision cleared, I gasped in awe. Before me sprawled a stunning futuristic cityscape, with sleek towers and buildings that seemed to touch the sky. Holograms and maglev trains zipped to and fro. It was like something out of a dream, a hidden oasis of technology beyond anything I'd imagined.


Despite my feeble state, I felt a rush of energy and optimism take hold. Here, we'd finally be safe from the goddesses. This amazing place represented hope - hope for a future free from fear and oppression. 


As I turned to Ren, I could see my own exhilaration and wonder reflected on his face. After everything we endured on our journey, we had made it.


I turned the other way to check on Layla, only to see fresh tears streaming down her cheeks as she gazed silently at the cityscape.


I went over and wrapped a comforting arm around her shoulders. "It's okay Layla, just let it out. I know it's hard, but you're safe now," I murmured gently. 


She immediately pulled away from my touch, wiping her tears quickly.


"S-Sorry about that, it’s just…" she spoke without looking at me, her breathing unsteady. “For a moment, I was reminded of my old home. But I'm okay now."


I just smiled warmly at her from a distance, not wanting to make the same mistake of touching her again. Poor girl had endured so much loss, but being able to make it here could mean a new start for her.


Layla took a deep breath, composing herself. Then she turned to face us directly.


"Thank you for bringing me here," she said, giving a surprisingly refined bow. "I think it's best we part ways now."


Her words surprised me, and I found myself wondering if she would really be okay on her own. One look at Ren told me that he was harboring similar thoughts.


"Are you sure?" I asked, my voice tinged with concern. "Ren and I would be happy to help you get settled in." 


Layla shook her head, her blue hair swaying gently. "You've already done more than enough. I'll be alright on my own now, so please don't worry."


Though her words were meant to reassure me, I still felt uneasy. Her entire demeanor just seemed so fragile that I couldn’t help but worry about leaving her alone.


"Well, then this is goodbye," Layla announced abruptly before I could protest further. Before I knew it, she had already hurried off, disappearing into the next corner.


“What a strange girl,” Ren remarked, “I really hope she will be okay. She’s seemed kinda…off. The tragedies she went through probably haunt her more than we can even imagine.”


“Hopefully she’ll learn to open up the next time we see her, it’s far too sad for her to face everything by herself. But we can always check up on her later after we get settled in ourselves,” I suggested. “Lead the way, Ren.”


And just like that, Ren and I began living in the invisible city of Artemis.


Chapter 9 - Erased (Mina) by Wrath
Author's Notes:

I'm sorry but it's another chapter with mostly plot and very little giantess content. The pace will change soon, I promise.

The pounding in my head was the first thing I became aware of as I slowly regained consciousness. An intense ache resonated through my skull, pulsing in time with my heartbeat. As my senses returned, a medley of unfamiliar smells assaulted my nostrils - damp earth, smoke, unwashed bodies. My ears twitched reflexively at every little sound - footsteps crunching on gravel, hushed voices murmuring.


Where was I? What had happened to me?


I forced my eyes open, instantly blinded by sunlight. Blinking rapidly, my vision adjusted to reveal a small crowd gathered around me. Rugged, travel-worn men and women dressed in hazmat suits stared down at me with curiosity and wariness etched on their faces.


I realized I was lying in an impact crater, the earth around me disturbed and upheaved. How did I get here? I searched my memories but found nothing - only a vast, empty void where my identity should be.


“Who are all of you?” I blurted out before I could stop myself.


The crowd was momentarily stunned, exchanging quick glances with each other. A moment later, a man with striking green hair and piercing red eyes stepped forward. His harsh features and commanding presence marked him as the leader.


"Hello," he said gruffly. "Do you remember anything?"


"Um no…” I replied honestly. “I… I don’t remember anything.”


“Do you know who you are?” the man probed, his intense gaze unsettling me.


“No, I can’t seem to recall anything…” I admitted. “Who am I?”


The man scratched his chin, deep in thought.


“Your name is Mina, and I am Jacob. You are an idol working under me,” he finally told me after a long silence. “You can ask me anything you are not sure about, I will answer them to the best of my abilities.”


One of his...idols? The term seemed strangely familiar and nostalgic somehow. I struggled to prop myself up on my elbows, my head still swimming. 


"Wh-what happened to me?" I managed to ask.


Jacob's expression darkened. "You were hit by a curse from the wretched goddess who ruled our settlement. Wiped your memories clean. That’s why your ears are like that and also why you have a tail." 


My hands flew to my head, feeling the furry dog ears nestled in my hair. I glanced behind me and saw the bushy tail. Shock flooded through me.


"Do not worry, you are a human just like us," Jacob reassured me quickly. "The curse just...altered you somewhat. You are still one of us."


One of us. The words should have been comforting, but they rang hollow. I searched Jacob's stern face, looking for any hint of deception, but his expression was completely unreadable.


The void where my memories should be felt wrong, unnatural. There was something more to this situation, something Jacob wasn't telling me. 


But what choice did I have except to trust him? I was surrounded by strangers, with no recollection of how I'd gotten here. Jacob's explanation had no holes so far, so it would be in my best interest to believe him for now.


I nodded, pushing aside my doubts. Jacob seemed satisfied. As he turned to address the gathered crowd, I touched my twitching dog ears, wondering what had really happened to me. But those answers, it seemed, were lost.


That was five days ago. Now, in the present day, I was in the middle of marching through a barren landscape as the group looked for a new place to set up base. I walked a few paces behind the main crowd, observing their easy camaraderie. Laughter and lively chatter flowed between them, punctuated by the occasional playful shove or inside joke. 


They all seemed so comfortable together, so sure of their place. I was the outsider amongst them, struggling to find my footing. It made me doubt if these truly were my friends and companions before I lost my memories.


My heightened senses were on overdrive as we traveled. My dog ears twitched at every minute sound - the rustling of leaves, the flutter of wings overhead. Distinct scents wafted by, though I couldn't identify them. My tail swayed gently, helping me balance on the rocky terrain.


At first, I tried to mimic the others, to force myself into the role of a member of the group. But the act always fell flat. For some reason, everyone always seemed to be on edge around me. Every conversation I joined would always quickly disperse within a few sentences.


Maybe in time I could truly become one of them. But for now, I was just an imposter, desperately trying to play a part while missing my script. The harsh truth was obvious - I didn't belong with these people. 


Even so, I hoped someday I would.


The one bright spot in my lonely existence was Melody, Jacob’s daughter. While the others kept me at arm's length, she made a genuine effort to befriend me.


Each evening when we set up camp, Melody would lead me just out of earshot of the others. There, she would show me the dances and songs she knew so well, teaching me what it meant to be an idol. My body moved awkwardly at first, my voice shaky and unsure. But under her tutelage, I gradually learned to let the music flow through me.


Music and dance are truly such spectacular things. I found myself growing more and more in love with them each passing day.


Soon, I found myself looking forward to our private sessions more than anything else. The rest of the group might still see me as an outsider, but with Melody, I could simply be myself.


We would practice till midnight, our laughter ringing out across the empty landscape. In those moments, even if I couldn’t remember anything, I was content.


I lived for those carefree times with Melody. With her, I didn't feel so alone anymore.


Whenever we returned, the others would already be bedding down for the night. Reluctantly, I'd say goodbye to Melody and curl up just outside the circle of sleeping bags. 


As I laid there under the stars, my mind raced with all that Jacob had told me about this world we lived in. He said that we were up against impossibly massive goddesses who had enslaved humanity for the past sixteen years.


According to Jacob, these wicked giants saw humans as nothing but playthings. They would stomp villages flat without a second thought, destroying countless lives in an instant. He described the horrors of living under their rule - the endless fear, the backbreaking labor, the constant threat of annihilation.



We were little more than ants to them. Powerless. Helpless.


Jacob told me that the settlement we had been living in was under the rule of Ithyrminah, the Goddess of Nature. She was an utterly merciless tyrant who ruled our settlement with an iron fist.


I shuddered at the thought of facing the wrath of such a colossal being. What horrors had I witnessed under her reign? Try as I might, I couldn't summon a single memory before waking up in that crater. 


Somehow, Jacob and the others managed to defeat Ithyrminah after sixteen long years of suffering under her. I couldn't imagine how they accomplished such an impossible feat, and Jacob wouldn’t tell me. Either way, to stand up to a literal goddess and come out victorious was nothing short of a miracle. It made me respect Jacob’s authority a lot more.


Now that we were free, Jacob said it was our duty to fight back. To liberate humanity from the clutches of these evil titans once and for all. I didn’t know exactly how he planned to do that, but I wanted to help in any way I could.


Pushing aside the meandering thoughts in my head, I gradually drifted to sleep.


A week passed as we continued our journey across the continent. The landscape changed from verdant forests to barren deserts. Mountain ranges stretched across the horizon. Foreign creatures and plants appeared with each new biome.


I took in the sights around me with childlike wonder, my amnesia making everything seem brand new. The others chatted and laughed together, not the slightest bit interested in such ordinary sights. I trailed behind, feeling like a tourist visiting an alien land.


Eventually, we arrived at an expansive ruin of broken structures. Jacob called it Vivre. I gasped as we passed through the demolished gates, wondering how the city had reached such a dilapidated state.


As we ventured further in, an eerie silence permeated the air. The streets were abandoned. It was like a ghost town. 


Unease crept into everyone’s expressions as they exchanged worried glances.


“Everyone is gone,” one person remarked, “Vivre should be an official settlement. Did the goddess here get bored and kill everyone?”


I shuddered at his comment, wondering if such atrocities could really happen for such a reason.


“Stay vigilant,” Jacob cautioned everybody, “we have no idea where the goddess here went, and when she will be coming back.”


The others began canvassing the area, searching for any signs of life. I lingered behind Jacob, hoping he would explain what was happening. But he ignored me, brow furrowed in concentration as his eyes scanned our surroundings.


I wanted to help, to prove my worth, but I had no idea how to accomplish that.


I took a deep breath and focused, relying on my heightened sense of smell. My nose twitched as a distinct scent drifted on the wind.


"I smell someone nearby!" I exclaimed. 


Jacob's gaze snapped to me. "Where?"


I pointed to a cave on the edge of the city. "I think they're hiding in there."


Jacob immediately strode towards it, and I scurried after him hastily. He wrenched open a makeshift door, revealing a large crevice filled with trembling villagers. They shrieked and cowered back at the sight of us. 


"Please, don't hurt us!" a woman cried, shielding two children in her arms.


Jacob's voice boomed through the cellar. "What happened here? Where is the goddess?" 


The villagers exchanged uneasy looks, hesitating to speak. Jacob slammed his fist against the wall. "Answer me!"


Finally, an elderly man stepped forward, visibly shaking. "The Goddess of Thunder, Zu...she was killed two weeks ago."


Shock rippled through our group. "Killed? How?" Jacob demanded.


The old man gulped. "A young girl came...she somehow grew as big as Zu. Their battle laid waste to the entire region. In the end, the giant girl killed Zu."


Murmurs broke out amongst the group. A giant girl targeting goddesses?


Jacob's expression darkened, his mind clearly racing as he processed this revelation. After a tense moment, he turned to address our group. "Everyone, into the cave. We need to discuss this." 


The others quickly filed into the dark recess of the cavern. I began to follow, but Jacob held up a hand. "Not you, Mina. I need you to stand guard out here. Make sure no one disturbs us."


I hesitated, stung by the exclusion. But I merely nodded, dutifully taking up post at the cave entrance as the others disappeared inside.


While I was sulking, feeling more left out than ever, I heard Jacob’s gruff voice.


"With Zu dead, she must have left behind a shard of her divine power. We have to find it immediately."


I turned my head instinctively, but there was nobody in sight, the entire group already deep inside the cave. I quickly realized that my sensitive ears were allowing me to hear everything they said, even through the thick walls


Jacob continued, "once Melody absorbs the shard, she'll gain the powers of a goddess. This will put our plans back on track after the previous setback. We will be able to start taking the fight back to the goddesses and make them regret ever stepping foot on Earth!"


Murmurs of agreement followed his declaration. I stood very still, processing this. The notion of sweet Melody growing enormous and violently battling other goddesses was hard to imagine. Although I wasn’t sure what the setback Jacob mentioned was, it was obvious that he had been planning this for quite some time.


I sighed, leaning back against the cave entrance. Why was I always left out? Wasn’t I the one who sniffed out the stragglers? I wanted to help too...


I gazed out at the barren landscape, lost in thought. The more I learned about Jacob and the others, the more I admired their determination to fight back against the evil goddesses who had enslaved humanity. 


In my mind, they were heroes. Bold, uncompromising, willing to sacrifice everything for the greater good. I was in awe of their conviction, their unwavering sense of purpose. 


Compared to them, I felt confused and insignificant. Just a freak with no memories, no identity. Saving the world seemed like such an outlandish concept to someone like me.


But maybe if I tried hard enough, I could become useful. I could become a real member of their group, instead of just a tag-along stray.


My ears twitched as I detected footsteps approaching. I straightened my posture, determined to show them I was capable.


I bowed slightly as Jacob emerged from the cave, trying to look as attentive and hardworking as possible. 


"We're setting up camp here," he announced.


They must be starting their search for the shard. This could be my chance to prove myself.


I slipped away to a more isolated region of the city, secretly beginning my own search. I began combing the area, my senses on high alert. My nose twitched, trying to pick up even the faintest whiff of divine energy, whatever that might smell like. My ears swiveled, straining to hear any unnatural sounds. 


But as the sun began setting, I returned to camp empty-handed and disappointed. I kicked at the dirt in frustration. Some help I turned out to be.


As the days passed, I continued my secret searches whenever the others left camp. But each time I came back with nothing, my enthusiasm dimmed a little more. 


Still, every morning I’d psych myself up again. Tomorrow would be the day I'd find it for sure! I had to keep believing that.


That evening, I headed back to camp with my usual lack of success. But my spirits lifted when I saw Melody sitting by the fire. I plopped down beside her eagerly.



"Took you long enough. Where were you?" she asked teasingly. 


I gulped, scratching my cheek as I failed to think of an excuse. But Melody just smiled warmly.


"Don’t look so stressed!" she chuckled. "Come on, let’s get started."


Her bubbliness instantly eased my heart. I beamed back at her. "Right, let’s go!" 


We chatted for hours, laughing and singing together. With Melody, I could forget about my failures and just enjoy the moment. 


When it was time to sleep, Melody waved energetically before heading to her own tent. I curled up on the ground, comforted by the knowledge that Melody had my back. 


Maybe I didn't need to prove myself to the others. As long as I had Melody with me, that was enough.


The next morning, I set out on my solitary hunt once again. As I scouted the rocky cliffs, my thoughts drifted to Melody. Her smile, her laugh, the way her eyes lit up when she sang...


Suddenly, my ears perked up. I could hear Melody's voice in the distance. Straining my ears, I heard several other voices surrounding her.


"Why do you always stick to that thing like glue?" another girl's voice mocked condescendingly. "It’s sickening. Sucking up to a freak."


My heart dropped. Were they bullying her? 


"Hmm? Can’t even say anything back?" a different voice sneered. "I guess it’s only natural that disgusting people stick together. Maybe you should stick on a pair of doggy ears too."


At this moment, it finally dawned on me that they were talking about me. More specifically, they were mocking Melody for her friendship with me.


"Exactly!" the first girl chimed in. "She's just her daddy's little puppet. I bet she's excited to become a goddess once that shard is found, huh? Must be nice to have special treatment."


I clenched my fists, feeling my anger boil over. How dare they treat Melody like that? She didn't deserve this. I couldn't take it any longer. It was blatantly obvious that they were just jealous that Melody had been chosen to obtain the power of the shard.


Without thinking, I began sprinting in the direction of their voices. I was not just going to allow Melody to face this injustice all by herself!


“Come on, girls, don’t be so mean to her,” a third girl said insincerely. “She’s only hanging around that freak because Daddy told her to. You know how she LOVES to butter up to him.”


Don’t worry Melody! I’m almost there, just a little further now.


"Th-That’s just…" I suddenly heard Melody's voice, jittery and laced with frustration. "I’m not doing it just because Dad asked me to. It’s an important task and somebody has to do it…"


What did she just say?


I skidded to a stop, my heart sinking like a stone. My breath caught in my throat as I stood there, just a few meters away from them, hidden by a tree. I could feel my heart shattering into a million pieces.


Tears blurred my vision as my mind raced with chaotic thoughts. Did this mean that she… was under orders to befriend me all this time? That it was ‘an important task’ she had to do? Had our entire friendship been nothing but a lie, a facade orchestrated by Jacob? I felt a deep sense of betrayal, an overwhelming devastation that consumed every fiber of my being.


The pain was unbearable. My legs gave out, and I crumbled to the ground.


“Hey, look over there,” one of the girls pointed towards me, her mouth agape. “Shit, she overheard us!”


The other girls began panicking as their eyes grew wide with shock and…fear?


What was I to them? The swirl of emotions and unanswered questions made my head hurt, I didn’t want to think about anything anymore. All I wanted was to run away, to escape the crushing truth that I was utterly alone. And maybe I always have been.


As Melody turned around and took one unsteady step towards me, I forced myself back onto my feet and began to flee, not turning back. I couldn't help but wonder if there was even a place for someone like me in this world. A cursed girl with no memories, no friends, nowhere to belong. Was I destined to always be an outsider? A freak?


I ran as fast as my legs could carry me, the trees and mountains blurring past in a whirl of green and brown. Surprisingly, I felt no fatigue as I sprinted without stopping. Another side effect of my curse perhaps.


Their shouts imploring me to stop grew fainter and fainter, until all I could hear was the pounding of my feet and my ragged breaths, more from my internal turmoil than the exertion of running. After what felt like an eternity, I finally stopped in a secluded mountainside. 


I lay there on the cool grass, staring up at the clouds drifting lazily across the sky. A gentle breeze caressed my skin as the blades of grass tickled my arms and legs.


Yet even in this serene place, I couldn't escape the maelstrom raging within. Melody's words echoed in my mind, each repetition like a dagger to my heart.


Tears streamed down my cheeks as I curled into a ball. I thought back to all the times Melody and I had laughed together, sang together, danced together. Had it all been a lie? How could her acting be so convincing? Or was I really just that gullible?


A tidal wave of loneliness washed over me. Everyone else had each other, but I had no one.


I was alone. Truly and utterly alone. Unwanted and unloved. Just an aberrant monster pretending to be human.


Maybe I didn't deserve to exist at all.


The thought crept into my mind slowly at first, then took hold with startling ferocity. 


It would be better if I just died. 


No one wanted me here anyway. Not Jacob. Not the other girls. And especially not Melody. I was an inconvenience to them at best, a dangerous freak at worst. The world would be better off without me sullying it.


I rose to my feet, my tail drooping limply as my ears flattened against my head. Each step towards the cliff edge felt heavy yet purposeful. 


This was the only way. The only path to spare others from the burden of my existence.


I stopped at the precipice, the wind whipping violently as I gazed down into the abyss below. Jagged rocks waited hundreds of meters down, ready to embrace me in their fatal grip.


My heart pounded in my chest. I was scared, so scared. But also resolute.


With tears streaming down my face, I closed my eyes and lifted one foot over the ledge. My body trembled, wracked by heaving sobs.


This was it. No going back now. With my last ounce of will, I began tipping myself forward into oblivion...


I plummeted through open air, the wind screaming in my ears. The rocky ground rushed up to meet me at a nauseating speed. I braced myself for the end, for the bone-shattering impact.


But that wasn’t what happened.


I hit the ground with a loud bonk, my body bounced off the rocks completely unharmed. Shock paralyzed my body as I sat there in disbelief. How was I still alive? That fall should have killed me instantly.


My mind reeled, unable to comprehend what just happened. I pressed my palms against the ground, feeling the solid earth beneath me. This was real. I had leapt to my death, yet here I was, without a single scratch.


I slowly got to my feet and looked down at my hands in bewilderment. 


My mind was flooded with questions as I stood there stunned. How could I have survived that fall? Why didn't I die? What was happening to me?


All I wanted was to die, was even that too much to ask?


Gripping a jagged stone tightly in my hand, I plunged it towards my neck with all my might. But the sharp edge deflected off my smooth skin, leaving no mark at all. 


Next I found a sturdy tree branch and fashioned it into a noose. I slipped it over my head and let my body go limp. But again nothing happened. I just dangled there from my neck as the noose refused to choke the life out of me.


Frustration and confusion boiled inside me. Why couldn't I die? What kind of sick curse was this?


I untied the branch from around my throat and crumpled to my knees, determined to try the next method.


As attempt failed after attempt, my depression gradually morphed into bewilderment as I grappled with this impossible situation. I skimmed over everything leading up to this moment, scouring my scarce memories for some kind of explanation. But I came up blank. None of it made any sense.


Exhausted and emotionally spent, I stared up at the darkening sky. The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows over the lonely mountainside.


I sat there on the cold, hard ground, my knees pulled up to my chest. The sun's fading rays did little to warm my chilled body. 


I didn't know what to think anymore. According to Jacob, I was just an ordinary girl before losing my memories. But if that was true, why couldn't I die? There was absolutely no way that this was also the result of being cursed by a goddess.


My ears picked up the crunch of footsteps approaching. I lifted my head to see Jacob and his followers cautiously making their way towards me. Their faces were etched with concern as they took in the scene before them.


"Mina, are you alright?" Jacob asked gingerly. 


I looked up at him with pleading eyes. "Why can't I die?" I blurted out, my voice breaking.


A heavy silence fell over the group. They exchanged uneasy glances, at a loss for how to respond.


After a long pause, Jacob stepped forward. "The only explanation I can think of is," he began slowly, "that you had somehow consumed a shard of divine power. There was a shard containing the power of a goddess that we have been searching for in this area, but we never found any trace of it even after so many days."


I stared at him in disbelief. "What? No, that can't be. I never ate any shard!"


"You must have done it unknowingly," Jacob insisted. "That shard has given you the abilities of a goddess. It's the only explanation for your newfound invincibility. It’s such a shame, because that shard was actually meant for Melody so that she can fulfill her role as humanity’s defender."


I shook my head, unable to accept what I was hearing. This had to be some kind of mistake. I knew that I didn’t eat any shard, I definitely would have known if I did.


"I'm telling you, I didn't eat anything like that!" I protested another time.


Jacob knelt down so that we were at eye level. "Mina, I know this is a lot to take in," he said calmly. "But we have to face the facts here. You now have the powers of a goddess, which could only have come from that shard."


He paused, seemingly considering something. "Ok, how about this. Try to grow yourself to the full size of a goddess. If you can do that, it will confirm that you now wield divine abilities."


I hesitated, uncertainty still gnawing at me. But what Jacob said made sense. If I could grow to the size of a goddess, then I would have to accept that I had somehow transformed into a goddess no matter how unbelievable it was.


"Okay," I finally acquiesced. "I'll try."


Closing my eyes, I focused my mind inwards. I wasn't even sure how I was supposed to make myself grow, so I was certain that nothing would happen. But to my immense shock, I felt my body begin expanding. The sensation came to me as naturally as breathing. The trees and hills around me shrank as I shot upwards. I was growing at an exponential rate, my head rising past the clouds.


In mere moments, I was standing at an absolutely mind-boggling height. Looking down, I could see the entire continent sprawled out beneath me. Jacob and the others were like ants - no, like bacteria even - at my feet. I couldn't believe what I was seeing, it was all so surreal. 


I stood there in stunned silence, trying to process the impossibility of my new stature. But as the initial shock wore off, I became aware of a new problem – I was completely naked.


My clothes were gone, bursting off my body as I grew. Now I was bare for all the world to see. I bashfully moved to cover my exposed breasts with my arms.



A fierce blush spread across my cheeks as I remembered that Jacob and the others were still down there, even if they were too tiny now to see properly. I felt so embarrassed standing here fully exposed before them.


My anxiety only grew as I pondered how to move without causing any tremors. I was terrified that the slightest misplaced movement could lead to an earthquake. 


Tentatively, I shifted my right foot ever so slightly, holding my breath as I gauged the effect. To my relief, only a mild rumble propagated outwards. As long as I was extremely careful, I realized I could move without causing too much damage. Still, my heart pounded with unease.


I didn't dare take another step yet, paralyzed by the fear that even my gentlest motion could wreak havoc at this size. For now, I remained frozen in place like a humongous statue.


I shifted my gaze downwards, towards the infinitesimal specks that were Jacob and the others. A wave of guilt crashed over me as I registered the implications of my gargantuan transformation. 


I really must have consumed the shard they were searching for. The one meant to give Melody the power of a goddess. I had accidentally pilfered that power for myself instead, causing even more trouble for the group.


My body trembled at the thought of such an unforgivable blunder.


Overcome by remorse, I carefully knelt down before Jacob's group. Even hunched over, I still loomed miles above them. Inching forward as close to them as I could without hurting them, I began to apologize profusely.



"I'm so sorry," I uttered in a pained voice, making sure to sufficiently suppress my volume. "I never meant to take the shard. I don't know how it happened."


Tears welled up in my eyes. "Please, forgive me. I never wanted to steal this power. I would give it right back if I knew how." 


My words echoed across the landscape. I meant every one with utmost sincerity. All I wanted was to somehow fix my mistake, though I knew that was likely impossible now. 


I bowed my head in contrition. My long hair draped down around me like a regal cloak. Even while trying my best to help, I had somehow made the gravest of errors, completely wrecking Jacob’s meticulous plans and the group’s noble aspirations. I was a failure of a human being, deserved to be outcasted.


I glanced back at the microbial people below, vision blurred by tears. My heart ached with longing for their forgiveness, but how could they possibly forgive me when I had literally ruined everything they worked for? Even so, I found myself hoping that they could at least understand that I had consumed the shard purely by accident. My crime was one of ignorance, not malice.


"Please understand," I whispered, my voice trembling with regret. "I'm so sorry. I don't know how this happened."


Jacob stared up at me. For a moment, he seemed lost in thought, as if weighing the possibilities. Finally, he spoke.


"Mina, we can't change what's already happened," he shouted, his voice firm and commanding. "But you have the power of a goddess now. You've been given an opportunity – a responsibility – to turn things around. We need you to take up the role Melody was supposed to have, to fight and kill the other goddesses."


My heart pounded in my chest, terror gripping me as I imagined facing off against powerful beings beyond my comprehension. The thought of fighting such formidable enemies seemed unthinkable, yet Jacob's words held a certain truth that was hard to ignore.


"I... I'm not sure I can do it. I’m terrified," I admitted, my ears flattening against my head as I shuddered at the thought of confronting these monstrous deities.


"Listen, Mina," Jacob said, his eyes locked on mine. "You are the only one here who has power rivalling theirs now that you consumed the shard. If you aren’t able to fight against them, we will all eventually be hunted down and enslaved again. Or worse."


My internal conflict raged on, torn between my desire to help and my overwhelming fear of what lay ahead. But deep down, I knew Jacob was right. With this newfound power came an undeniable responsibility to act.


"Alright…" I agreed reluctantly, trying to suppress the quivering in my voice. "I'll do it."


"Good," Jacob nodded approvingly. "Thank you, Mina."


As I took in his words, a heavy weight settled upon my heart. I was committed now, bound by my promise to Jacob and the group.


The earlier incident with Melody and the bullies still stung deeply, but I didn’t have the luxury to harp on it anymore. My life was no longer my own, I had all of humanity’s hopes on my shoulders.

Chapter 9.5 - The Destroyer (???) by Wrath

The world spread out before me, impossibly small yet mesmerizing. Memories and knowledge not my own swirled through my mind - the ancient recollections of Genesis. My heart raced as I gazed down at the tiny landmasses far below, feeling more out of place than ever in a body that was now 7,192km tall.


"I... I'm so big," I whispered, my voice resonating with power I didn't understand. "How can I possibly...?"


Overwhelmed, I slowly lowered myself to my knees, taking care to place them in the ocean rather than on land. The water level barely reached the width of a hair. As I leaned in for a closer look, searching for any sign of the palace, I marveled at the intricate coastlines and mountain ranges etched across the surface.



My eyes widened as I spotted a minuscule gray speck that must be the capital. But before I could focus on it, a horrifying sight caught my attention. Stupendous waves, taller than mountains, were surging towards the coast - formed due to the tremendous volume of water displaced by my simple act of kneeling.


"No!" I cried out, panic seizing me. Without thinking, I clumsily reached out and pressed my thumb against the waves, desperately trying to halt their advance. The ocean's might was nothing compared to my new form, and the tsunamis collapsed under my touch.



I held my breath, scanning the horizon below. To my immense relief, the capital appeared unscathed. A shaky sigh escaped my lips, grateful that I managed to minimize the damage.


"I... I almost..." My voice trembled as I lifted my thumb back up, revealing a miles deep crater spanning multiple cities. "I have to be so careful. Every little movement could destroy so much."


The weight of this new power settled heavily upon me. How could I possibly navigate this new existence without causing untold devastation?


I bit my lip, fighting back a sob. "I don't know if I can do this," I muttered to myself. "I'm not... I'm not ready for this kind of…"


But ready or not, the power was mine now. And as I gazed down at the fragile world beneath me, I knew I had no choice but to find a way forward, no matter how daunting the path ahead might be.


I squinted, trying to focus on the minuscule grey speck that I knew to be the capital. As my vision sharpened, horror washed over me. Where the majestic imperial palace once stood, there was now only a sprawling ruin.


"No... no, no, no!" I wailed, my voice quivering. "Father!"


The realization hit me like a physical blow - my transformation must have caused this destruction. And if the palace was gone, then surely...


"Father!" I screamed again, anguish tearing through me. Tears welled up in my eyes, each droplet the size of a lake. They cascaded down my cheeks, plummeting towards the earth below.


I watched in horror as my tears crashed into cities and towns, flooding countless prefectures. "I'm sorry!" I sobbed, unable to stem the flow of my grief. "I'm so sorry! I… I have to stop these tears!"


I pressed my hands onto my eyelids, trying to cease the downpour. But no matter how much I tried to wipe away my tears, more would rain down, each one an unthinkable catastrophe for the people below.


I wanted to stop, to spare the world below from my sorrow, but I couldn't. The pain was too raw, too overwhelming.


"Father," I whimpered, my voice barely a whisper. "What have I done?"


Just then, a faint sound caught my attention. I held my breath, straining to hear. There it was again - a tiny voice, barely audible even to my godlike senses.


"Could it be...?" I murmured, hope fluttering in my chest.


Carefully, oh so carefully, I leaned closer to the ground. I had to be cautious - even my breath could cause unparalleled destruction now. As I drew near, I finally spotted him - a microbial figure, but unmistakably my father, alive and shouting up at me.


Joy surged through me, overwhelming in its intensity. "Father!" I cried out, my voice booming across the landscape. The sheer force of my exclamation sent shockwaves rippling outward, leveling buildings for miles around.


I gasped, appalled by the destruction I'd caused in my moment of elation. I hastily leaned back, not trusting myself to control the strength of my breaths.



"I'm sorry," I lowered the volume of my voice as I apologized, though it was still loud enough to echo across the globe. "I'm trying to be careful, I promise. I'm just... I'm so glad you're okay, Father."


I couldn't even fully process my relief before my father's commanding voice reached my ears again. This time, I focused intently on his words, desperate to understand what he was saying.


"You foolish girl!" he bellowed, his infinitesimal form trembling with irritation. "Stop dawdling and deal with those goddesses already! Crush them beneath your heel!"


My gaze darted across the landscape, finally spotting two much larger but still tiny figures - the attacking goddesses, now barely visible specks compared to my colossal form. They stared up at me, their faces frozen in disbelief.


A wave of nausea washed over me. "But Father, I... I can't just..."


"Stop complaining and do it already!" he roared, the ferocity of his shout causing me to flinch. "They sought to destroy us, give them what they deserve!"


I felt tears welling up again, my chest tightening with anxiety. "Please, Father," I pleaded, my voice trembling. "There must be another way. I don't want to hurt anyone."


His response was swift and cutting. "Is this how you repay me for everything I've given you? You're as weak and useless as your mother!"


Each word was like a dagger to my heart. Once again, I couldn't stop the tears from falling, each droplet unforgiving as it splashed onto the already ravaged landscape below.


"I'm sorry," I whimpered, my entire body shaking. "I'm trying, I really am. It's just... this is all too much for me."


But my father was relentless. "Stop sniveling and obey me! You have the power of a god now! Do you have any idea how many lives were sacrificed to grant you this body?"


I closed my eyes, trying to steady myself. The weight of my newfound power pressed down on me, suffocating in its enormity. How could I possibly wield such unfathomable strength?


I took a deep, shuddering breath, my monumental chest heaving with the effort. Reluctantly, I turned my attention to the two goddesses far below. They looked so small now, like grains of rice on the vast landscape.


"I... I'm so sorry," I began, my voice tinged with guilt. "I don't want to do this, but I... I have no choice."


The goddesses' reactions were immediate and fierce. Their jeers, though miniscule to my colossal ears, were filled with venom and hatred.


"You spineless coward!" one of them shrieked. "How dare you steal the goddesses’ power!"


The other red-haired goddess joined in, her voice dripping with contempt. "Look at you, a mountain of flesh with no mind of your own!"


Their words stung, but I couldn't deny the truth in them. I was merely acting like a puppet, too feeble to even know what to do with myself now that I have become so big.


"Please," I pleaded sorrowfully. "I don't want to hurt anyone. If there was any other way..."


"You whore! Don’t you dare do it," the first goddess spat. "Return the divine power you fucking thief!"


I flinched at her words. Return the power? I didn’t even want it in the first place! I would relinquish it in a heartbeat if I could.


As the minute goddesses continued their tirade, I couldn’t help but feel the injustice of it all. None of this was my fault and yet they were reprimanding me so harshly, it wasn’t fair at all!


However, I kept silent, patiently letting them finish their furious rant as I fought to hold back my tears.


Finally, when their voices grew hoarse and their shouts diminished, I spoke again. "A-Are you done?"


Seeing that they had nothing left to say, I apologized one final time, "I'm so sorry… I really wish things could be different."


With a heavy heart, I lifted my foot. It cast a shadow larger than dozens of cities, blocking out the sun for millions below. Time seemed to slow as I brought it down, my movements careful and deliberate.



I did my best to only lightly nudge the planet’s surface, using just the tip of my big toe. However, the impact was still unlike anything I'd ever seen. The ground shook aggressively, and a shockwave rippled outward for a hundred miles. I felt the goddesses' lives extinguish beneath my flesh, their gargantuan forms nothing compared to my own.


Additionally, an uncountable number of cities crumbled in an instant, some flattened beneath my enormous appendage while others succumbed to the collateral quakes caused by it. Mountains were obliterated. Rivers changed course. And all from a single press of my toe.


The ease with which I'd caused such devastation terrified me. I lifted my foot, revealing a crater large enough to swallow millions of structures whole.


"W-What have I done?" I gasped, horror and guilt washing over me in waves.


I stood there, paralyzed by the consequences of my stunt. My mind reeled, unable to fully comprehend the unfathomable scale of destruction I'd caused with such a miniscule action. The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the distant rumble of collapsing buildings and the anguished cries of those who had somehow survived.


"You clumsy oaf!" My father shrieked angrily. "Do you have any idea what you've done?"


I winced from his scary voice, wanting nothing more than to crawl into a hole and hide. "I-I'm sorry, I didn't mean to—"


"Silence!" he snapped. "Millions are dead because of your carelessness. Teeming civilizations gone in an instant. Is this how you treat your own empire? With blood and carnage?"


Each word felt like a dagger to my heart. I wanted to explain, to defend myself, but the weight of my actions crushed any response I might have had. 


"I... I..." I stammered, my thunderous voice trembling.


"You've made enough of a mess," my father hissed. "Get off the planet before you cause any more harm! And you better reflect long and hard about what happened today!"


Shame burned through me, hot and searing. I nodded meekly, not trusting myself to speak. With careful movements, I lifted myself off the planet's surface, my body feeling heavier than ever before.


As I drifted into space, I caught sight of the moon. Without thinking, I reached out and pulled it close, hugging it like a child might clutch a stuffed toy for comfort. Its cratered surface was cool against my skin, offering a small measure of solace.


From this vantage point, I could see the whole planet below. The devastation I'd caused was clearly visible, a dark scar marring its once-beautiful surface. I felt like crying again, but my tear glands were already empty, leaving me silently brooding in a mix of self-pity and remorse.


As I floated there, cradling the moon and drowning in my emotions, I detected my father's voice again. He wasn't addressing me this time, but rather speaking to himself. His words, filled with jubilation and dark ambition, reached my ears with perfect clarity.


"At last," he crowed with glee, "insurmountable power is finally in my grasp. With the strength I have finally acquired, I don’t even need my army anymore! The Gaia Empire will spread throughout the entire universe!"


I winced at his words, dread pooling in my stomach. It was clear now that he only saw me as a means to an end, a weapon he could wield to fulfill his ruthless goals. But I didn't want to be used this way, I didn't want to hurt anybody else.


My gloomy thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of grand spaceships, each no bigger than a speck of dust in my vision. They swarmed around my chest like flies, settling onto my skin as they began to set up a military base.


“Keep still,” my father ordered as he alighted one of the ships and set foot on my supple flesh.


I nodded obediently, not daring to move too much. I emptied my mind and kept my breathing light, trying to be as motionless as a scarecrow.



He jumped up and down tentatively, testing the soft texture of my boob. “Good, looks like the gravitational field here is sufficient. The headquarters shall be built here.”


Despite my immense size, I felt small and powerless. As much as I loathed the idea of war, how could I deny my father? His disapproval was my greatest fear, his anger more terrifying than any enemy.


As the vessels continued to arrive on my breast in droves, I squirmed under their activity, acutely aware of my own nakedness at that moment. The jiggling movement rippled across my expansive chest like a rolling quake, causing minor damages and disrupting the work of the military personnel. My father's shouts of annoyance reached my ears, his harsh scolding only serving to make me feel worse. I bit back tears, not wanting to cause any more floods with them. 


When the base was finished, I steeled myself and whispered in the tiniest voice I could manage, "um… F-Father, what are your p-plans now?" 


As he looked up at my monolithic face from the surface of my chest, I knew he was able to see my question for what it was: a desperate plea. But he merely scoffed, dismissing my concerns without a second thought. "We have only just begun, my dear. Your power will help me conquer the entire universe, bringing every world under my rule. Not even goddesses can stand against your might now that you are this huge!"


Nervously fiddling with my fingers, I gathered my courage and spoke. “B-But do we really have to do that? The Empire is already-”


“Do you have to question every order I give you?!” My enraged father snapped, cutting me off. “Not only am I your emperor, I am your father! Is it too much to ask for you to just do as you’re told for once? After blundering so much today, you still have the nerve to talk back to me?”


I flinched from my father’s admonishment, feeling my feeble resolve quickly shrink away.


“No Father…” I hung my head low in resignation. “I’m sorry for my mistakes, I’ll try to do better.”


“Good. Now that the base is set, it is time for us to depart,” my father declared, “get moving, sweetheart.”


With a heavy heart, I set off through space in search of our next conquest.


The planet Hercules slowly came into view, a pale dot amidst the inky blackness of space. As I drew closer, I could make out verdant forests, sprawling grasslands and winding rivers covering its surface. Quaint villages were scattered across the land, connected by dirt paths worn from centuries of travel. 


This planet was huge, far bigger than me and even Gaia. Everything about this world seemed untouched by technology, frozen in a simpler time. This planet housed a primitive civilization, one not yet plagued with weapons of mass destruction and ceaseless human conflict. The sight filled me with both wonder and sorrow, a quiet melancholy settling in my chest. What right did we have to disturb such a peaceful place? 


I peered down at the microscopic military base nestled on my breast, a permanent reminder of my father’s ambitions. His fleet was ready and waiting, prepared to swoop down at his command and claim ownership of this world. 


Summoning my courage, I spoke. “Father, can’t we leave these people in peace? They seem content with their simple lives, they pose no threat to the Empire.” 


“Your concern is misplaced,” came his cold reply. “It is our duty to bring order and progress to the galaxy.” 


Unable to bear the thought of hurting these people who lack the basic ability to even fight back, I pushed further. “But this is wrong! We can’t just invade wherever we please, destroying lives and cultures as we see fit!” 


“So you want to be the emperor now? You think you know better than me? I’m the one who built this Empire, the one responsible for the luxurious life you live.” His tone was sharp enough to cut steel. “If you really think you can do a better job than me, then just kill me now and take over the throne!” 


A shiver ran down my spine at the intensity in his voice. I could only eek out a meek response, “no F-Father, that was not my intention. Of course I’m grateful for all that you’ve done for me and the Empire, I just worry that…”


“Shut up already,” he growled, “millions of troops swear their undying loyalty to me, obeying every order without an inch of hesitation. And yet you, my daughter, my own flesh and blood, can’t even do the same?”


Hearing his reply, I hung my head dejectedly, feeling my own shame grow. Was I a bad daughter?


Torn between duty and morality, I gazed down at the planet, my celestial form eliciting a slew of terrified reactions from its minute inhabitants. What was I to do?


“Stop wasting my time and get on with it already!” My father ordered authoritatively. “Scrape off a country from the planet and display it to them as a show of your power. Then call for their immediate and unconditional surrender. That is the most efficient way to do this.”


My fingernail trembled as I slowly lowered it towards the planet's surface, heart pounding with each inch closer. 


Gritting my teeth, I dragged the tip of my nail across a large island, carving a deep furrow into the crust. Loose earth and debris tumbled into the sea, kicked up by the massive disturbance. 


In the wake of my action, a profound silence fell over the planet. Then a cacophony of panicked screams and cries reached my ears, like the buzzing of insects. 


Chest tight with guilt, I lifted the island pinched between my fingernails, displaying it for the entire planet to see. Tears welled up in my eyes as I peered down at the ruin I had wrought. 


"Surrender now, or face the consequences," I declared, my voice quivering. I couldn’t even bear to look at the faces of the inhabitants, choosing to avert my eyes as I waited.


Within minutes, a fleet of spaceships emerged from the military base on my breast, heading to the planet's surface.


Father's smug voice broke through my anguished thoughts. "Well done, they have all surrendered. You've successfully conquered your first planet." 


I breathed a shaky sigh of relief, grateful that further destruction had been avoided. At least for now. 


"Thank you for surrendering," I said softly, addressing the entire planet. "Really… Really thank you so much…"


I didn’t want to imagine what atrocities I would have been ordered to inflict on the planet had they chosen to resist instead.


As the Empire’s forces finally settled onto the planet, Father gave his next order. "Now, on to the next planet."


My heart dropped, and a cold shiver ran down my spine. The thought of doing this all over again horrified me. I retreated into internal debate, grappling with the prospect of decimating another country just to display my power and threaten innocent people.


I saw myself looming over a vibrant planet, crushing an terrified cityscape into dust with a single flick of my finger, leaving nothing but destruction and despair in my wake. I envisioned a planet's population cowering before me as their homes and livelihoods were reduced to rubble beneath my flesh. Each vivid scene filled my head, chilling me to my core.


I reflected on Genesis's memories, which depicted her commendable compassion even in the face of my father's despicable deeds, resulting in her heinous murder at the Empire’s hands. My doubts about his actions deepened, my inner turmoil growing stronger.


"F-Father," I began shakily, trying to sound more determined than the previous times. "I’m not going to do this again. I won't be your instrument of destruction anymore."


"Is that so? And what right do you have to do that?" he sneered disdainfully. "This power does not belong to you, young lady. It was the result of millions of sacrifices, all the tireless years of work and lives given in pursuit of a shared purpose."


Tears streamed down my cheeks, but I clenched my fists and mustered every ounce of courage within me. No matter how convincing my father sounded, I could feel deep in my heart just how wrong all of this was.


"Father, please listen to me," I begged, trembling with emotion and fear. "There must be another way. We can find peace without conquering these planets. We don't have to cause all this pain and suffering."


"Fine. If you won’t cooperate, we will just have to do this without you," he hissed, "but do you have any idea what that would entail?”


“We would have no choice but to wage a costly invasion using my already battered army. However, the casualties would be immense if the natives choose to resist,” my father continued. “You, on the other hand, could subjugate the planet in an instant and spare millions, if not billions of lives from bloodshed. But if you continue to be selfish and immature… then just know that the weight of all the lost lives will be on your head."


My jaw dropped and I was left speechless by my father’s stubbornness. How could he try to pin the blame on me when he was the one pushing his warmongering agenda on me?


"B-But Father, I… I" I stuttered, unable to find the right words to rebuke my father’s logic. "Even so… I won't do it."


"Alright, listen to me," my father said, his tone suddenly softening, "I understand your reluctance to cause harm and your fear of responsibility. But you are my daughter, the heir to the greatest Empire in the cosmos, we must make difficult decisions for the greater good. These conquests aren’t a choice, they are necessary to maintain stability and prosperity in the universe. I promise you, once our rule is established, things will be better for everyone involved. And you will be the one to inherit it all, my greatest gift for my most precious daughter. Now doesn’t that sound wonderful?"


My father had never spoken to me in such a warm manner before. I tilted my eyes down, searching for a glimpse of his microbial form on my vast bosom.


Had I misunderstood him all along? Maybe my father had always been working tirelessly for the future of the universe, and for my sake as well. Yes, that must be it. My father was an astute and wise man, I was just too inexperienced to see the bigger picture. What I needed to do now… was obey him, no matter how much it hurt to do so.


"Father, I… I didn’t know you were doing all this with me in mind," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Thank you."


"Of course, my dear," he replied with zero hesitation, "you are the shining light of my life, my proudest legacy. Now, let's move on to the next planet. We have much work to do."


Clutching my chest tightly, I nodded my head weakly. “Yes Father.”


With a heavy heart, I waded through the vast cosmos, obediently following my father’s directions. As I approached the next planet, unbearable dread continued to plague me. Despite my father's words, I couldn’t help the fact that I detested harming people.


I did my best to calm down, telling myself that I had to be strong for my father. He was the only family I had left in the entire universe, and I desperately wanted to make him proud.


Opening my eyes slowly, I took a clear look at the planet I was about to subjugate.



"Forgive me," I murmured, bracing my heart as I prepared to carry out my father's orders.


And so, with great trepidation, I brought my trembling hand towards the planet’s surface.

Chapter 10 - Infiltration (Ren) by Wrath
Author's Notes:

Last chapter of the year. As promised, the plot will start picking up here as we begin the second half of the story.

The fluorescent lights of the supermarket aisle flickered above me, humming softly. My fingers brushed over packages and cans, selecting items by rote. Rice, eggs, cabbages - the staples of a bland existence. My mind wandered as my body moved on autopilot, wondering if things would ever be getting better.


Shaking off my thoughts, I stepped outside. The sun glinted off chromed spires that scraped the sky above me as I merged into the flowing crowd. Artemis gleamed, a jewel box of technological marvels. Sleek trains whooshed by on elevated rails, transporting hordes of citizens. Intricate holograms danced on street corners, advertising products I've never seen. Artemis was truly a magnificent city. Here, humanity was thriving instead of merely surviving. 


And yet, the grandeur of the city and the hope it represented held no meaning for me at this moment. I clutched the grocery bag tighter, quickening my pace.


I rounded the corner, lost in thought, when suddenly I collided with someone. We both tumbled to the ground in a tangle of limbs.


"I'm so sorry!" I apologized hastily, scrambling to my feet. Before me lay a young girl with short blue hair, dressed in a black tank top and denim shorts.



“Layla?” I gasped in recognition, realizing that she was the girl who we had brought along to Artemis. Her piercing grey eyes met mine for a brief second before flickering away.


I hadn’t seen her in weeks ever since splitting paths at the entrance of the city.


I quickly extended my hand to help her up. She hesitated, then took it with a feather-light grip.


The moment she got back up, she snatched her hand away from mine immediately. She stood stiffly, gaze fixed on the ground, clutching her arm with one hand.


"Are you alright?" I asked gently.


She gave a slight nod, eyes still refusing to meet mine. 


"Sorry again for running into you like that. I should've been paying more attention," I continued, hoping that she wasn’t too upset with me. Layla gave another slight nod, clearly wanting this conversation to be over as soon as possible. But I decided not to let her slip away so quickly again. 


"Hey, I know this is sudden, but would you like to come over for lunch?" I blurted out. "I'm sure Ryemi would love to see you again. She was so worried about you being on your own, after all."


At the mention of Ryemi's name, Layla's gaze shifted up to meet mine for a second before darting away once more.


"I don't know..." she mumbled, the uncertainty palpable in her voice.


"Please? Just for a short while would be fine," I insisted. 


Layla chewed her lip, contemplating. For a moment, I thought I had convinced her. But then she shook her head sharply.


"I should get going," she murmured. Before I could respond, she slipped past me and continued on her way, soon disappearing into the crowds.


I watched her receding figure sadly, before turning to head home. I had hoped Layla's presence might help lift Ryemi's spirits, but it seemed like my plan fell flat at the first step.


With a heavy sigh, I adjusted the grocery bags in my hands and walked on.


As I entered our small apartment, the heaviness in my heart grew even more oppressive.


I set the groceries down and made my way to the bedroom. Ryemi lay curled up on the bed, her slender frame appearing so frail and weak. Her dark hair was disheveled across the pillow, and her eyes were closed tightly as if even keeping them open took too much effort.


"Hey," I greeted her, sitting down on the edge of the bed. 


Ryemi's eyes fluttered open, grey irises that lost their luster greeted me. She attempted a smile, but it came out as more of a pained grimace. 


"Welcome back," she rasped.


I took her hand gently in mine, disturbed by how thin and cold it felt. Ever since we arrived in Artemis, her health had continued deteriorating. The price of defeating Zu was becoming more and more apparent every day, and now even simple tasks like walking were difficult for her.


It pained me to see the once vibrant and headstrong Ryemi reduced to this feeble state. But I swallowed my grief and put on a smile for her sake. 


"I bought some food," I said, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Want me to bring you some?"


Ryemi nodded weakly. As I stood to prepare the food, I hoped with all my heart that she would regain her strength soon.


I headed to the small kitchen area and began preparing a simple meal for Ryemi. As I sliced fruit and arranged it neatly on a plate, my mind wandered back to my encounter with Layla earlier. Maybe if I had been more upfront about Ryemi’s current condition, Layla would have been more willing to come. 


With a sigh, I picked up the tray of food and brought it back to the bed. She struggled to sit up, frustration crossing her face briefly before she managed to prop herself against the headboard.


"Here," I said, placing the tray over her lap. 


"Thank you," she whispered. As she picked at the fruit, I could see her trying to maintain an appearance of strength, keeping her motions smooth and controlled. But the trembling of her fingers gave her away. 


I sat down beside her. "I saw Layla today," I mentioned casually. 


Ryemi's eyes widened slightly. "How was she?"


"Same as ever. She didn't seem interested in talking," I admitted. “She ran away again after rejecting my invitation to join us for lunch.” 


Ryemi nodded, a complicated mix of emotions in her eyes. "I'm glad she's still alright at least. Even if she prefers to be alone."


Our conversation ended there as I let Ryemi concentrate on finishing her food. As Ryemi continued eating, one labored bite at a time, I stood guard by her side. Seeing her in this state nearly ripped my heart into shreds, but I knew that I had to stay strong, to keep my promise to stay by her side till the end. Even if… that end might be coming much sooner than I wished.


“Hmm… Where is it?” A deafening voice rang from above, the absurd volume making the walls tremble.


Ryemi and I exchanged startled looks. That level of loudness, only a goddess would be able to produce it.


Throwing open the curtains, I stumbled back in shock. High above, framed against the open sky, hovered an impossibly huge figure. A titanic woman with flowing white hair and vivid emerald eyes, clad in a dress of vibrant green. Her lips moved as she muttered to herself, gigantic limbs gesturing vaguely as if searching for something.


Fear gripped my heart with icy claws. What was a goddess doing here? Had she discovered this hidden sanctuary? But how?


I watched with dread as the colossal woman peered intently at the city, her massive green eyes squinting in concentration.


"Now where was it again? Hmm..." She tapped a finger the size of a mountain against her chin as she mumbled to herself. Despite her immense stature, there was something about her mannerisms that somehow seemed… off.


"This space manipulation thingy is amazing!" The goddess squealed in amazement. "I really can’t see it no matter how hard I look!"



She leaned down closer, her mountainous body looming over the city like a living eclipse. I could see every detail of her titanic visage—the gargantuan strands of pearly hair, viridescent eyes large enough to reflect the entire city within, supple lips pursed in thought.


It seemed like Artemis’s cloak was still working as intended and the goddess was unable to see us. Even so, that only begs the question: How did she know about our existence?


"But I know it's down there somewhere," she declared, wagging a reproachful finger. 


Oblivious to the panic brewing below, the goddess hovered a truly massive foot over the city, easily engulfing the whole region in its shadow. 


"Could it be riiight around...here!"



I held Ryemi close as the shadow of the goddess's colossal foot darkened the city. Screams and shouts echoed through the streets as people ran wildly.


"It's okay," I reassured Ryemi. "The city's spacetime cloak will protect us." I stroked her hair, wishing I felt as confident as I sounded.


The apartment window gave me a panoramic view of the entire city to even beyond the boundaries of the hidden space, letting me see just how bad the unrest below was getting. Out on the streets, chaos reigned. Terrified citizens pushed and shoved, some making a desperate break towards the city gates. 


"No!" I yelled. Leaving the hidden space was suicidal, I prayed that those idiots would come to their senses before they made an irreversible mistake.


Unfortunately, my prayers proved useless.


The goddess let out a gleeful giggle as she spotted the panicked people emerging out into the real world, stupidly exiting the shimmering portal.


"Aha! Found you!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands together in joy. She now knew the exact location of the hidden entrance.


I could only watch helplessly as the goddess’s jubilant face beamed down at the escapees from the sky. She regarded them with a patronizing smile.


"Oh, you silly humans. There was no need to run away," she chuckled. “I couldn’t have actually hurt any of you if you just remained in the city, you know?”


To demonstrate, she casually pressed her enormous foot down. The sight of such a massive sole descending on us was heart stopping, but just as expected, the foot passed harmlessly through the buildings and streets. 


Grinning even wider, the goddess straightened up again, shaking her head in amusement.



"See? As long as you stayed put, you'd have been perfectly safe," she puffed out her chest in pride. She giggled, evidently finding the whole situation hilarious. This was all just a game to her.


The goddess looked down at the idiots, who were frozen in fear beneath her towering form.


"Well, I suppose I should thank you all for showing me where the entrance was," she said, tapping her chin as if deep in thought. "Tell you what - I'll let you scurry away for now as a reward."


She flashed an exaggerated wink and blew them a kiss.


The escapees hesitated, but the goddess merely smiled and gestured for them to go on. Tentatively, they began slowly walking forward with hunched shoulders. 


I could almost feel their absolute terror as they passed underneath the goddess's colossal legs. Her thighs alone were thicker than the widest plains, and her feet were easily the size of small cities. No one dared to even glance up at the monolithic being looming over them.


Meanwhile, the towering goddess seemed blissfully unaware of the anxiety she was causing. She just hummed happily to herself as she watched the tiny people trekking right below her skirt, their progress excruciatingly slow due to the absurd length of her feet.


Losing interest in them quickly, the goddess turned her attention to the tiny portal leading into Artemis's hidden dimension. It was barely big enough to fit her thumb.


"Hmm, I suppose I'll have to shrink down a bit to get in there," she mused aloud.


The towering entity closed her eyes in concentration. Slowly, her gargantuan body began to steadily shrink down. Her enormous breasts gradually decreased to a ‘mere’ hill size as her overall height rapidly diminished. Soon she was no bigger than one of Artemis’s skyscrapers. Even at this smaller stature, her hips were still wider than two city buses parked side by side


I watched in awe as the once humongous goddess continued condensing herself down further and further to a hundred feet tall. 


Finally, with one last pulse of energy, the goddess shrank down to an ordinary 1.69m tall frame. Rather tall for a woman, but still nothing compared to her previous stratospheric stature.


"There, that should do it," she chirped, looking pleased with herself. 


As the goddess was no longer huge, the dress that had fit her previous titanic figure now collapsed down around her in a mass of fabric. I could only watch in horror as the tremendous pile of cloth came crashing down around her.


Right onto the people fleeing below.


The deafening series of booms drowned out the screams as the dress pancaked on top of the escapees. Swaths of thread thicker than trees smothered everything in their path. It was like watching the largest landslide in history.


When the chaos finally settled, the goddess blinked vacantly at the flattened landscape that was visible under the edges of her dress.


"Whoopsie! My bad," she giggled with an oblivious smile. “I forgot you guys were still walking. I’ll come back for my dress later, hopefully you all can get out before then.”


Was she being serious? There was no way anybody could have survived that, she was just talking to the air at this point. But the goddess seemed completely ignorant of the massacre she had just committed. Casually brushing her hair back, she turned and skipped merrily towards the shimmer that indicated the entrance, leaving only silence behind her.


With the goddess now shrunken down to human size, I watched as she approached the portal leading into Artemis, barely bigger than a dot from my lofty vantage point.


"Oh my gosh!" The miniature goddess suddenly exclaimed, glancing down at her exposed body as if she just now noticed her nudity. Her hands fluttered about as she attempted to cover up. 


"I can't believe I forgot to bring tiny sized clothes," she whined with a pout. Despite the lives she had just crushed beneath her dress, and the countless more she was still intending to murder, being naked seemed to be her biggest concern at the moment.


"Ugh, I guess I'll just have to do this au naturel," she huffed with annoyance. "I guess it isn’t that big a deal for these people to see my bare body, they’ll all be dead soon anyway."


Twirling a lock of hair around her finger, she let out an exaggerated sigh. "Oh well, best to just get this over with quickly I suppose."


With that, she sashayed through the portal, paying no mind to her complete lack of attire. Her skin glowed ethereally in the sunlight as she entered the pocket dimension.


With the goddess now inside the hidden space of Artemis, her presence triggered an immediate standoff with the city's soldiers. Guns were drawn and aimed directly at the naked intruder, but despite their readiness, none dared to open fire. 


Perhaps it was the aura of power surrounding her, or the nonchalant way she held herself even when staring down the barrels of hundreds of weapons. Either way, an unspoken order seemed to ripple through the ranks - hold position, but do not engage.


And so the soldiers watched with bated breath as the goddess calmly strode ever closer to the city boundaries, her bare feet leaving faint impressions in the grass.


When she at last stood before the city itself, the carefree smile on her face transformed into an expression of genuine awe and marvel. 


"Wow..." she breathed, her eyes wide with wonderment. "This place is just...amazing!"


She began animatedly pointing out various architectural features, gesturing wildly with her hands. "I’ve never seen such interesting structures before! They even extend all the way past the clouds! They might even be taller than me!"


"Ooooh, and so many colors and lights. It's like a big rainbow!" Clapping her hands together, she giggled airily. "None of the cities I’ve crushed before were this cool. You humans are just so creative!"


Despite her apparent delight, a look of disappointment crossed her face as she pouted. "It really is a shame I have to destroy it."


Ryemi watched the exchange between the soldiers and the goddess with growing unease, her fingers worrying the hem of her shirt.


"Ren," Ryemi spoke, turning to me with urgency. "I have to stop her. If I don't, everyone here will die."


My jaw tightened as I looked at her with concern. "Ryemi, you know that's not possible. If you use your powers in your current state..." My voice trailed off, unable to finish the sentence.


"I don't have a choice. I'm the only one who can stand against her," she responded sadly. 


She placed a hand on my shoulder. "Please. Let me do this. I won’t be able to live with myself if I don't at least try."


“No!” I screamed. “Please, let’s just stop talking about this.”


While we were arguing, the goddess had already grown back to her tremendous true height, rising like a malevolent monolith over the chrome spires and glittering domes of Artemis. She seemed to relish watching the specks below scurry about, completely at her mercy.


"I thought for sure it was taller," she remarked as she studied the highest structure in the city, "looks like I was wrong, it doesn’t even reach my toes!"


With a nudge of her finger, the immense giantess casually knocked it over as if she were flicking away an errant crumb. The building groaned and buckled before crashing down in a bloom of debris. Craning her neck down, the enormous goddess peered closer at the destruction she had wrought.


I felt sick watching the innocent lives she snuffed out so easily. And yet, the monster towered so far above us that we were less than motes of dust under her all-encompassing shadow. What hope did I have against a being of such unfathomable scale and power?


"I can’t believe I was actually amazed by such a tiny thing," she chuckled. She was leaning down now, hands on her knees, intrigued by the bustling metropolis below. From her perspective, even Artemis's tallest buildings would seem like thumbtacks. 


With childlike glee, the titan lifted her mountainous foot, holding it over the city in comparison.



"The city I was just gawking at is even smaller than my foot!" she marveled, wiggling her colossal foot in an exaggerated manner as the entire city was plunged into her terrible shadow. Her simple gesture heightened everyone’s fear as they realized their lives could very well end in the blink of an eye.


I urgently grabbed Ryemi's shoulders, forcing her to look at me. "Ryemi, listen to me. I know you want to stop her, but this is suicide!" I pleaded. "We'll find another way, I promise you. Just don't throw your life away like this!"


Ryemi's eyes were full of sorrow, displaying a level of compassion and maturity far surpassing her age. She placed her hand gently over mine. Her touch was feeble and cold.


"Ren, if I don't do this, we'll all perish beneath her heel. This is the only way," she looked me in the eyes tenderly.


I shook my head vehemently. "No, you can't! What about finding your father? Isn’t that the whole reason you ventured out into the world? You can’t just die here!"


Ryemi glanced down, hesitation flickering across her face. For a moment, I thought I'd gotten through to her. But then she met my gaze again, new resolve burning in her eyes.


Ryemi took a deep breath. "I know. Believe me Ren, nothing would make me happier than to finally meet my father after all these years of wondering and dreaming."


"I guess I'm just not destined to meet him in this life," she croaked. Tears spilled down Ryemi's cheeks but her jaw was set. I could see the finality in her decision and it tore me apart. 


"But I have no regrets," she continued. "Because I met you."


She placed a hand on my cheek. "In a way, you've been like the father I never knew. Having you by my side means more than you can ever imagine."


Her words pierced my heart. I pulled her into a fierce embrace as sobs wracked my body. 


"You can't go yet, Ryemi, you just can't! I won't let you sacrifice yourself like this!" I wailed as tears stained my eyes.


Ryemi gently pulled back, looking at me with infinite care. In her pupils, I saw the depth of her love and acceptance of what she had to do. As much as it devastated me, I knew then that nothing could dissuade her.


With quivering limbs, Ryemi pushed herself to her feet. I quickly moved to support her as she swayed unsteadily. Her body was just so frail now.


But her eyes - Her eyes blazed with determination. 


Step by agonizing step, Ryemi made her way across the room. Each movement clearly caused her pain but she persevered, driven by her unwavering resolve.


I stayed by her side, ready to catch her should she collapse. My own heart splintered with every faltering step. I wanted so badly to pull her back.


But I didn't. Because Ryemi had made her choice and I loved her too much to take that away from her.


Ryemi finally made it down the elevator and to the front door. Gripping the handle, she turned and gave me one last smile.


The door swung open and Ryemi walked out. Each step seemed to take an eternity, but she moved forward with purpose. I followed silently, tears streaming down my face.


As Ryemi stepped out into the open, a brilliant aura of divine energy began to emanate from her body. The air crackled as she began to channel her full might. Though weakened, the depth of her power was awe-inspiring.


Bolts of energy arced wildly around her as her petite frame expanded, tearing her clothes to shreds. She paid no heed, focused solely on bringing forth the maximum extent of her remaining strength.


In mere moments, she had grown to an astounding 30 meters tall. Still the energy built up within her, continuing to fuel her growth.


50 meters. 70 meters. Higher and higher she soared, until she towered over the highest clouds.



Standing magnificently at over 90 kilometers tall, Ryemi was a vision of majesty and power. She stepped lightly on her toes, careful not to rattle the city with her gargantuan movements.


Staring at the torn remnants of her clothes, I realized with a pang in my heart that Ryemi had not passed me her clothes for safekeeping this time. She had accepted that she was not coming back from this battle alive.


The white-haired goddess turned her gaze upward, her mouth falling open in surprise as she took in the abrupt appearance of the giant Ryemi.


"Whoa, where did you come from?" She was taken aback, blinking her large green eyes in confusion. "I didn't know there was another goddess coming here too!"


Standing up to her full height, the goddess stood even taller than Ryemi’s current colossal form.


“I’m Fae, Goddess of Life! Who are you?” She introduced herself enthusiastically as she brushed dust and debris off her knees. “Ah! You must be here to destroy the city too! Don’t worry, we can share!”


The immense goddess completely misread the situation, assuming that Ryemi was here for the same reason as her. Ryemi could only stare back wordlessly. This was not what Ryemi was expecting and I could tell that she had no idea how to navigate the perplexing situation.


"This city is just soooo amazing, isn't it?" Fae continued airily, pointing at the futuristic architecture beneath their titanic frames. "I wonder if it will feel different from usual when we step on it!"


This goddess was incredibly ditzy, but her callous remarks served as a reminder of the threat she posed.


Ryemi hesitated, shifting her weight uncomfortably. "I'm Ryemi," she finally said, offering no other information. Her voice boomed across the skyscape, loud enough to rattle windows for miles even though she had spoken softly. Ryemi winced, clearly not used to the blaring force her giantess voice now carried.


The clueless Fae beamed back brightly. "Nice to meet you Ryemi! Even though I was here first, you can have the first step if you want!"


I could tell Ryemi's mind was racing, trying to figure out how to respond to the goddess’s ‘generous’ offer. Her grey eyes flickered between Fae’s enthusiastic face and the sprawling city below.


Ryemi's hesitation made the doltish goddess tilt her humongous head in puzzlement. “Hmm? What’s wrong?” she asked. Ryemi glanced nervously at her, still deciding on what to say.


"Oh, you must feel bad about taking the first step since I arrived before you," Fae guessed wrongly. "Since you don't want to go first, I'll take the first step then!"


With an eager grin, Fae lifted her right foot. Ryemi's eyes widened in alarm as the giantess aimed her sole directly over Artemis.


Panicking, Ryemi lunged forward, shoving Fae away. The goddess yelped in surprise as she was knocked off balance, windmilling her arms before falling on her back. The impact shook the earth calamitously, nearly toppling the apartment building behind me. 



"Ow!" Fae whined loudly, puffing her cheeks. "Why did you do that, Ryemi?"


Ryemi stood dumbly, racking her brain for an excuse. "I, uh, my boyfriend is still down there," she stammered out, unable to think of a good lie in time. There was no way that reason was going to work.


“Boyfriend?” Fae blinked in confusion, as if that word didn’t exist in her dictionary. "Oh! You mean your sex slave, right?"


"Y-Yeah? Anyway, I should grab him first." Flustered, Ryemi answered without thinking, just relieved that Fae had bought her excuse.


"Oh, okay!" Fae chirped agreeably. "Hurry and get your little toy. Then we can destroy this city together!”


Ryemi gulped at Fae’s reply but nodded gingerly, turning back towards the city below.


Crouching down, she hesitantly extended her right index finger towards the streets of Artemis, aiming specifically at my precise location.



Looking up, the view was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. Ryemi's gigantic digit loomed ever closer, steadily blotting out more and more of the sky. The smooth skin and neatly trimmed nail appeared utterly pristine even at this scale, a mountain of alabaster descending onto the city.


My heart pounded, primal terror rising within me even though I knew Ryemi meant no harm. As her fingertip brushed the tops of skyscrapers, the displaced wind blew cars sideways like leaves. Windows spiderwebbed from the shockwaves of her movements. Paralyzed, I could only stare upwards at the impossibly huge whorls and ridges larger than major highways. The unbelievable view was accompanied by the earthy scent of Ryemi's skin filling the air.


As her gaze registered my frightened reaction, Ryemi hesitated. An expression of hurt crossed her face briefly as her enormous digit halted midair. Realizing that this wasn’t going to work, she began retracting her finger slowly.


Ryemi paused, contemplating the situation as Fae regarded her with interest. Taking a deep breath, Ryemi whirled around and pounced at Fae with all her might.


Caught completely off guard, the Goddess of Life stumbled backwards with a startled yelp. She toppled over, crashing into a nearby mountain range. Snowy peaks exploded into plumes of powder. 


"Hey, what was that for?" Fae complained, extricating herself from the crumbled remains of the mountains. 


Ryemi tackled her again. The two titanic women grappled furiously, their mammoth bodies slamming together as entire forests flattened beneath them. Shockwaves rippled through the land, triggering devastating earthquakes in the cityscape.


Ryemi struggled fiercely against Fae, but it was clear that her weakened state was dragging down her efforts. Her limbs trembled with exertion as she tried to pin the taller goddess down. 


"Wait a minute...you're on their side?" Fae gasped in realization, blinking her large emerald eyes. "You’re trying to stop me from crushing the city! How dare you trick me!"


How had it taken her this long to figure it out?


With growing worry, I noticed Ryemi's movements becoming more sluggish and uncoordinated. The divine energy coursing through her mortal form was quickly burning through her last vestiges of strength. If this battle dragged on any longer, her body would shut down completely. 


Just as I feared, the Goddess of Life soon overpowered Ryemi. She landed a clean hit that knocked Ryemi out, sending her limp body toppling towards the ground.


"Oh my god! Are you okay?" Fae exclaimed, instinctively reaching out and catching Ryemi's lifeless body before she landed. It seemed like even Fae was taken aback by how easily she had defeated Ryemi, momentarily forgetting that they were enemies.


As Fae cradled Ryemi's limp form, an enchanting glow emanated from her hands. The soft, green light enveloped Ryemi's body, magically mending her bruises and soothing her battered muscles.


"Hey, what am I doing? I'm not supposed to be healing her!" Fae shouted suddenly, her cluttered mind just now registering what she was doing.


In a panic, she pushed Ryemi's body away, severing the healing connection. Ryemi remained unconscious, her colossal breasts jiggling as she fell towards Artemis.


From my perspective on the ground, the sight was absolutely heart stopping.



Ryemi's titanic breast rapidly ballooned in size as it plunged towards us like a world-ending asteroid. People screamed and scrambled to get out of the way, but there was nowhere to run from the descending mass of flesh. Mothers clutched their children close, bracing for the fatal impact. Soldiers fired futilely at the sky, their weapons bouncing harmlessly off Ryemi's impenetrable skin.


I could only stare, mouth agape in horror as the giant boob rushed closer. This was it. We were about to be crushed under Ryemi's monolithic mammary. I clasped my hands together, sending a silent prayer as I prepared to be annihilated under the devastating weight of her tit.


The next few seconds felt like an eternity. The entire city held its breath, braced for oblivion. My heart pounded against my ribs. This was the end.


To my utter bewilderment, the apocalyptic boobfall phased harmlessly through buildings and streets as if it wasn't even there. It was like a ghostly apparition, passing through everything without resistance. 


Gasps and cries of shock echoed through the city. Ryemi's titanic tit had come down on us like a celestial hammer of judgement, yet there was not a single crack or dent anywhere. It was as if nothing had happened at all.


Spacetime manipulation.


I stood there, slack-jawed and confused. How was this possible? Both Ryemi and Fae were supposed to be within Artemis's dimension of spacetime now. Yet Ryemi's massive mammary passed through everything like an intangible spirit.


As the dust settled over the miraculously intact city, I found myself too dumbfounded to even move.







Fae is a peculiar goddess, or rather, she is unlike any other goddess I know. Fae is… slow to say the least. She’s not very well versed in the art of using her brain, often needing simple things to be explicitly spelt out for her.


When Genesis first created her, I found her lack of basic intelligence infuriating. But after a while, I found that even stupidity has its charms too. I don’t really have any personal issues with Fae, her heart is usually in the right place, unlike her brain.


For you humans though, I have one piece of advice. When it comes to beings of unfathomable power, what is truly terrifying isn’t someone who is mercilessly cruel, but someone who is irredeemably stupid. And unfortunately for you, Fae fits undoubtedly in the second category. If she were to ever become your ruler, your lives might just become a literal living hell.


Fae, Goddess of Life

Age: 13,101

Height: 100.2km (1.69m at human size)

Powers: Very strong healing powers, can even revive a person from the dead as long as their body is still present.

Kill Count: 952 since the start of this cycle. She has only just arrived on Earth for a couple of days, so not many humans have lost their lives to her just yet. Of the ones that she has killed, 29 are accidental from when she carelessly dropped her dress on top of some humans. The other 923 were killed when she toppled a skyscraper in the city of Artemis with her finger.

Settlement Population: She has no settlement.


Chapter 11 - Rescue (Ryan) by Wrath
Author's Notes:

First chapter of 2025, please enjoy!



I heaved a sigh of relief, slumping back in the command chair. The spacetime cloak had engaged just in time, shielding Artemis from the devastating impact of the enormous girl’s plummeting body. The ground would have buckled, buildings crumbling like sandcastles beneath her massive boob. I had cut it dangerously close, any later and Artemis would have been done for.


I couldn't rest yet though. After ensuring the cloak was stable, I hurried out of the headquarters.


Stepping outside, I gazed up at the sky, darkened by the shadow of the colossal girl’s body as she lay on top of us.



She was still out cold, but with her trapped outside the confines of Artemis’s hidden space, her immense form was effectively just an unfathomably large hologram overlapping with the cityscape. She started to shrink down, gradually disappearing out of sight.


Still, the fact remained that we had come terrifyingly close to ruin today. If not for such a desperate last minute act, everyone here would have been crushed into oblivion beneath that strange girl’s gigantic chest. I shuddered at the thought, the image of her miles-long breast descending inexorably towards us etched into my mind.


Who was she anyway? She had to be a goddess considering her ability to grow to that size, but she seemed too…Fragile? Weak? Well, as weak as she could be at such an earth-shaking size. Thinking back to the fight, she looked seriously ill and feeble, but I knew for a fact that goddesses couldn’t get sick.


Regardless of her identity, she was definitely trying to save the city, distracting and wrestling with the Goddess of Life. She gave me the opportunity I needed to successfully rescue the city.


I took a deep breath, trying to process everything that had happened. As I walked through the streets, my mind drifted back to the events that led me back here, to Artemis.


It had been a few weeks since I parted ways with Jacob and his group. I still vividly recalled the shock I felt when we discovered Ithyrminah in the aftermath of that apocalyptic nuclear blast. She was somehow still alive, but with no memories of her former self. Jacob saw it as the perfect opportunity to manipulate her for his schemes against the goddesses.


Seeing Jacob still so insistent on waging war, I tried reasoning with him, but he refused to budge. In the end, he made me leave, afraid that I would influence Ithyrminah in the wrong way.


I knew then we were never going to be allies. He would stop at nothing to achieve his goals, no matter how many lines had to be crossed.


I traveled for days, indecisive about my next course of action. Eventually, I decided to seek help from the one ally I could still trust - the Goddess of Time, Chrophemus. 


Retracing steps that I hadn’t taken in years, I headed to her hidden dimension. As I stepped through, I found myself standing in an endless field of clouds. The amber rays of sunset bathed the realm in a warm, comforting glow.


In the distance, I could see Chrophemus kneeling in a serene pose, her colossal form rising high above the boundless sky. She opened her eyes and smiled gently as I approached, her heterochromatic eyes filled with both sadness and warmth.


"Welcome, my friend," she spoke, her voice soft and melodic. She motioned for me to come closer.


I wasted no time explaining the situation, telling her everything about Jacob's plans and my concerns. She listened intently, her brows furrowing slightly.


"Troubling indeed," she murmured. "But do not lose hope. The future is never set in stone, we can still take countermeasures at this juncture."


Before I could respond, her eyes suddenly widened. She stood abruptly, shaking the air around me, as she gazed off into the distance.


"What's wrong?" I asked anxiously.


"Artemis is under attack," she said grimly. “Fae… The Goddess of Life is right outside the city.”


I felt my heart drop into my stomach. I had to get there immediately, but I was so far away. 


My mind raced as I tried to think of a solution. And then it hit me - the connection between Artemis's hidden dimension and Chrophemus's realm.


The cloak of Artemis was a spacetime manipulation technology used to mimic the dimensional shift effects of natural hidden spaces. The hidden space used to hide Artemis was an artificial one, meaning that it had to draw dimensional energy from a natural source: Chrophemus’s realm.


Because of the way I configured Artemis’s cloak, directly anchoring it to Chrophemus’s pocket dimension using a high-tech beacon device, there should be a way to instantly teleport between the two spaces.


I immediately headed towards where I had installed the spacetime beacon, changing the settings of the device to facilitate instant teleportation. Sweat beads formed on my forehead as I raced against time, determined to make it back to the city before it was too late.


“Sorry, Lady Chrophemus, I will be leaving now,” I informed the goddess as I finished configuring the device.


“Good luck, Ryan,” she encouraged me, “I’m sorry I can’t afford to help more in this scenario. I can’t reveal myself to the other goddesses, especially not someone like Fae. I hope you understand.”


I gave her an understanding nod, before promptly pressing the initiation button.


With a flash of light, I was transported directly into Artemis, where I barely managed to save the city in the end.


Loud cheers jolted me back to the present as I realized I had reached the city square, the citizens immediately recognizing me and shouting my name. They looked to me expectantly, seeking answers about what had just transpired.


I raised my hands to quieten the crowd before beginning my explanation in a clear voice. "I’m sure you are all confused as to why we survived, so I will give a brief account of what happened. As you all witnessed, the goddess had managed to infiltrate our hidden space. With no time to enact countermeasures, I made the decision to disable Artemis's cloak, returning all of us back to the real world."


Murmurs rippled through the crowd at this revelation. I continued, "With Artemis back in the normal plane of existence, I waited for an opportunity. Luckily, the giantess that mysteriously appeared managed to drive Fae sufficiently far away from the city. As soon as that happened, I quickly reactivated the cloak, sending only the immediate area surrounding Artemis back into the hidden space while the two titans remained outside in the real world. That was why no damage was done to the city when the enormous girl’s body fell on us."


I nodded as the crowd erupted into amazed cheers and applause, praising my quick thinking as they thanked me repeatedly. But I kept my expression serious, raising a hand to quiet them again.


"We can’t celebrate just yet. We may be hidden for now, but the goddess still lurks right outside. She will eventually deduce what happened and try to invade the hidden space again," I cautioned the citizens. I scanned their faces, seeing fear and uncertainty.


The crowd's attention turned upwards to the sky as we all observed the titanic giantess. She had just finished putting her massive green dress and straw hat back on, the threads alone dwarfing our maglev trains in both length and width.



Her gargantuan face loomed above, her visage so colossal that I could distinctly see every inch of her flawless complexion. She peered directly at Artemis, her eyes each the size of a typical neighbourhood. They were a brilliant emerald, yet displayed her perturbation and confusion.


Her smooth pink lips, big enough to swallow Artemis whole, twisted into a pout. She blinked slowly, tilting her head.


"Hmm, that's weird... I could've sworn the city got smooshed when that girl fell," Fae muttered to herself.


Even speaking softly, the volume was far louder than tsunami warning alarms. I noticed her brows furrowing as she tried processing what she was seeing, or rather, what she wasn't. 


The goddess's mind seemed to be running in slow motion as she scratched her head.


"But there's nothing here! No smashed buildings or anything!" She shouted suddenly, her jarring, high-pitched voice amplified a billion fold, causing the crowd to cover their ears in pain.


I almost pitied her as she kept searching in vain for any sign of Artemis. But as dimwitted as this goddess was, I knew that given enough time, she would surely figure out that we had survived.


I turned back to the anxious crowd, knowing that we had to act fast. Clearing my throat, I addressed them once more.


"Everyone, please listen! I know you're all scared right now, but don’t worry. I have a plan to get us all to safety, however..." I hesitated, my heart beginning to pound. "First, there's something important I need to tell all of you."


The crowd grew silent, staring at me intently. I felt my hands grow clammy, my mouth going dry. This was the moment I had dreaded for so long. 


"The truth is..." I gulped, stopping to take a deep breath. "Artemis was not founded by just humans. I had the help of a goddess the entire time, she was the reason I had access to the spacetime manipulation technology."


The faces of the citizens immediately showed horror and fear. I winced, knowing this was exactly the reaction I had expected.


"Please, hear me out! I know how you all feel about goddesses. But the one I've allied with is different! She's been trying to help humanity for eons, to stop the others from destroying us!" I tried to persuade them.


The crowd quieted somewhat, but I could still see the doubt and suspicion in their eyes. They had been conditioned to see goddesses as threats for so long.


I took a deep breath and continued, "her name is Chrophemus, the Goddess of Time. I know it sounds crazy, but she's the only reason any of us are still alive. While other goddesses wanted to wipe out humanity completely, Chrophemus convinced them to let us live." 


I scanned the faces of the citizens, trying to gauge their reactions. There was a mix of curiosity in their expressions now, although most of them still seemed to be in disbelief. Hushed discussions rippled through the crowd.


"Without Chrophemus's help, I never could have built the spacetime cloak that safeguards Artemis," I informed them.


The murmuring grew louder. I could tell they were still uncertain, but my words were starting to sink in.


"I know you have no reason to trust her. But right now, she's our only hope of escaping to safety before the goddess outside finds us again," I urged them, "Chrophemus’s hidden dimension is directly connected to the space we're in now. What I'm proposing is that we teleport the city into her realm."


I held my breath, waiting for their reaction. The citizens looked around at each other, apprehension and debate playing across the crowd. I had asked them to put their lives in the hands of the entity they feared the most. But what choice did we have?


Finally, one by one, they began to nod in agreement. The anxiety was still evident in their eyes, but they realized this was our only chance.


I was just about to initiate the teleportation sequence when a lone voice cried out from the middle of the crowd.


"Wait! We can't leave yet. Ryemi is still out there!"


A well-built man with turquoise hair, slightly older than myself, pushed through the throng of people, desperation etched on his face. The crowd exchanged bewildered looks as they parted ways for him.


“Ryemi…” I rubbed my chin in thought, “is that your daughter?”


"What? Um… No, she’s not,” the strange man said with a conflicted look on his face, before quickly continuing, “Ryemi’s the girl who saved us, the one who grew giant to fight the goddess. She's still unconscious somewhere outside this hidden space. We have to rescue her first!"


I studied the man intently, finding no trace of deception, only panicked worry. He was telling the truth, and it was evident that he cared deeply about that girl.


“Slow down,” I told him calmly. “Why don’t you tell us your name first and who this Ryemi is.”


“My name is Ren, I used to be part of the research team before this city was built,” he introduced himself. So he was one of our researchers, but that still didn’t explain his relationship to the mysterious girl.


"Please!" Ren begged, turning to address the whole crowd. "Ryemi is just a young girl who was born with strange powers. But she risked everything to keep us safe, because of the kindness in her heart!"


I looked around at the crowd, noting their unsure expressions and timid mutterings as they considered Ren's words. The atmosphere was heavy with indecision, but I knew that Ryemi had indeed played a crucial role in saving us all.


"Listen, everyone," I spoke up, my voice carrying through the silent throng. "If it wasn't for Ryemi fighting Fae and bringing her far enough away from the city, we wouldn't have been able to reactivate the cloak of Artemis. We would all be dead right now."


As I acknowledged Ryemi's sacrifice, I couldn't help but feel conflicted inside. Rescuing her would mean risking the safety of thousands of citizens. But could I live with myself if we left her behind, knowing that she had so selflessly put her life on the line to protect us?


My thoughts raced, weighing the pros and cons of each decision. On one hand, I had a duty to safeguard the lives of everyone in Artemis – the city I had dedicated years of my life to building and defending. On the other hand, my conscience rebelled at the thought of abandoning the girl. She was just an innocent child, and we owed her our lives.


I knew what was the choice I wanted to make, but could I really live with the consequences if things went south?


As I struggled with the weight of this impossible decision, a commanding voice rose from behind me.


"I pledge my full support to rescuing the girl."


It was David, the acting mayor of Artemis after Cornwell's disappearance. He stepped forward, radiating authority even as his expression remained kind.


"My friends," he began, "I understand your fears. But if we start abandoning our humanity now, then we have already lost. The dangers facing us will only multiply in the future. And if we cast aside our principles at every turn, soon we will have none left."


I listened in astonishment as David continued, every word resonating with my own thoughts.


"Our humanity is the only thing that separates us from the cruelty and indifference of this harsh world. If we lose sight of that, then we lose everything. This girl, Ryemi - she reminds us that goodness still exists, even in the darkest of days. We must not forsake who we are in the name of survival. For what is survival without spirit?"


A stunned silence fell over the crowd. I could see the conflict in their eyes as David's speech sank in.


As I looked at David, I realized how much things had changed from Cornwell's tenure. Cornwell was pragmatic, utilitarian - willing to sacrifice morals for security. But David was different. He wasn't afraid to stand for what was right, even if it was risky.


I surveyed the crowd, watching their reactions carefully. At first, no one moved, still processing David's words. Then, hesitantly, a few people began nodding, their hushed debates revealing their feelings of agreement. Slowly, more voices joined in, pushing for a rescue attempt for Ryemi.


Not everyone was convinced, however. I could see the doubt and fear lingering in many faces. But after David's speech and the positive reactions it garnered, even those that opposed it didn't dare speak up. 


Ren stepped forward, bowing deeply to the crowd. "Thank you! Thank you so much!" He cried, voice thick with emotion, before turning towards David. "And thank you sir, you have no idea how much this means to me."


David clasped Ren's shoulder. "It was the only choice to make," he replied simply. 


I looked between them, my resolve hardening. "Then it's decided. We'll launch a rescue operation for Ryemi, and teleport away once she is safely back in Artemis," I declared, earning the assent from the crowd.


The risks to this decision were undeniable. But we had made our choice - to hold onto the best parts of ourselves, no matter the cost. Now it was my job to ensure everything went smoothly.


I approached Ren immediately after, pulling him aside. "I'm going to need your help for this mission. Come with me."


Ren nodded, determination shining in his eyes. "Anything you need."


I smiled at his response, knowing that I had chosen the right person. There was something exceedingly dependable about the way Ren carried himself, and I knew that he was the one I had to work with in order to make the mission a success.


I led him through a maze of corridors to a giant underground bunker directly under the city. Ren's eyes widened as we entered, taking in the enormous mecha before us. 


"This is the Godslayer Mk II," I announced, gesturing towards the three kilometer tall machine that more closely resembled a steel mountain than a mecha at this point. 


Ren walked around it slowly, admiring the smooth metallic exterior. His fingers traced over the sleek surface of the armor, no doubt imagining the advanced systems within. 


"Impressive, isn't it? This represents the absolute pinnacle of what is possible for humans to manufacture in this era," I remarked proudly. "However, it is still barely the size of a cockroach to a goddess like Fae. It can serve as a distraction at best. Which is why I'll need your help."


I outlined my plan - I would pilot the mecha to distract Fae, while Ren found and retrieved Ryemi. A perilous task for both him and me, but our only option.


Ren met my eyes steadily. "I'll do whatever it takes. Ryemi risked herself for me, for us - I won't fail her now."


"Then let's get to work. We don't have any more time to waste," I responded.


The dangers were great, but we were determined. All that remained was to face the towering deity waiting outside.


I settled into the cockpit of the Godslayer Mk II, initiating the startup sequence. The systems came online with a deep thrum, energy pulsing through the mecha as it prepared for launch. Gripping the controls, I steeled my nerves.


This was it. 


The ceiling split open above us with a groan of metal, sunlight streaming into the bunker. I ignited the boosters and the Godslayer Mk II shot upwards, bursting out into the open air and exiting the hidden space.


And there she was.


Fae towered before me, her titanic frame rising over one hundred kilometers into the sky. I was an ant before a mountain. From my low vantage point, the Godslayer barely reached the top of her toes, her massive nail wider than the torso of my mecha. 


A familiar anxiety gripped my chest, memories of my first battle against the Goddess of Fire over sixteen years ago flashing through my mind. Back then, I was piloting the original Godslayer, a mere nine hundred meters in height compared to my current machine. It had been utterly insignificant against her divine scale. The goddess had crushed it effortlessly while using the mecha to... stimulate herself, before proceeding to completely obliterate the entire city. That shameful defeat haunted me to this day.


I took a deep, steadying breath. I could not fail again. The lives of everyone in Artemis, as well as Ryemi, depended on me now. 


With a burst of thrust, I launched the Godslayer upwards, engaging the enormous thighs of the goddess with a barrage of missiles and plasma beams. Fiery explosions blossomed across her pristine skin, but they were mere pinpricks against her monumental form.


Still, the sudden itch made Fae yelp in surprise. She glanced down, blinking in confusion as she searched for the source of the irritation. 


Seizing the opportunity, I drove the mecha sideways, using the boosters to rapidly propel myself under the billowing skirt. Safe from her probing gaze, I flew along the soft inner skin of her thigh.


“What the heck was that?” She wondered out loud, twisting her hips left to right as she repeatedly failed to find me.



Despite the urgency of the situation, I couldn't help but marvel at the tremendous scale of it all. Her thigh alone was wider across than the entirety of Artemis city. The landscape of her skin stretched out above me, a grand tapestry of snowy white. It was both terrifying and exhilarating.


I shook my head, banishing those irrelevant thoughts. Now was not the time for that. 


Zooming in on the ground, I spotted Ren in the forests far below. He was driving a jeep towards Ryemi's unconscious body. I knew I had to buy him more time.


Gunning the engines, I charged the mecha straight towards the front of Fae's panties. The cloth towered before me like massive sails, dwarfing the Godslayer Mk II by comparison. With a precise blast from the plasma cannons, I sliced through the threads and dove inside. 


The moist heat and soft flesh enveloped me instantly. I was inside her most intimate place, the very core of her womanhood. The flesh clutched at the mecha, walls rippling with involuntary spasms.


Fae's reaction was immediate. "What the-!?" She shrieked, her voice booming and disoriented. Her hips bucked wildly as she twisted her torso back and forth. "What's happening? What's going on?"


I couldn't help but smirk as the titanic goddess danced in confusion, completely flummoxed by the sensations emanating from between her legs. It was comical just how clueless she was in that moment, despite wielding the power to reshape continents on a whim. 


Not wanting to give her a chance to recover, I pushed the mecha deeper, firing its arsenal relentlessly. Fae's inner walls clenched down hard as she let out another sharp cry. 


"Ow wow!!" She gasped. "Is something inside me? Hello? Who’s there? Can you stop it please!"


Her pleading tones echoed across the landscape, tinged with a mix of bewilderment.


I had to suppress a chuckle. Here was a being that could blink and wipe out cities, yet she was utterly helpless against this invasion of her most private area. The Godslayer Mk II was impressive, able to withstand the crushing pressure of a goddess’s pussy for this long. It was a great improvement from its predecessor.


I carried on with my assault, the Godslayer Mk II thrusting and gyrating within the snug confines unapologetically. Fae squirmed desperately, thighs clenching together in a futile effort to dislodge the intruder, but the exoskeleton of the mecha held firm for now.


"Oh goodness, oh myyy!" She whimpered, chest heaving with frantic breaths. "Someone please help me!"


Ignoring her cries, I pushed further, relishing having the upper hand over a goddess for once. Fae’s body practically screamed from the overstimulation, encouraging me to intensify my attacks.


My console lit up with an incoming message from Ren. ‘I got her! Heading back now!’


I sighed in relief. Time to make my exit.


With a few quick taps, I activated the mecha's self-destruct function, confirming that the sixty second timer was set. I then swiftly made my way to the escape pod and ejected.


I rocketed out between her massive legs, seeing her oppressive pussy lips glistening with forced arousal. Gazing upwards, I enjoyed the dumbstruck look on the goddess's face morph into shock as she made brief eye contact with my pod.



“You-” she tried to speak but her voice had already gone hoarse from her earlier screeches.


I couldn't help but smile triumphantly. Mission accomplished.


The Godslayer Mk II detonated violently within Fae, the devastating explosion sending shockwaves throughout her insides. She threw back her head, mouth agape in a silent scream as the most powerful orgasm she’d ever experienced rocked her enormous frame. 


I watched in awe as jets of her cum erupted from her spasming pussy like geysers, each surpassing the size of skyscrapers. The colossal droplets rained down on the land below, ravaging the countryside.


My pod rattled as it sailed through the air, fleeing as fast as possible from the catastrophic downpour. Both my escape pod and Ren’s jeep slipped through the shimmering portal leading back to Artemis just as an especially huge gob crashed down right where we had been seconds prior. 


I took a deep, steadying breath, hardly believing we had made it. The plan was risky, but it had paid off. We were all safe, and I had single handedly brought a goddess to climax purely using a man-made machine. Not the most conventional of victories I must say, but a victory nonetheless.


I emerged from my escape pod, urgency propelling my steps. We weren't out of the woods yet.


Fae remained where I had left her, kneeling awkwardly as she struggled to regain her senses. Her head lolled drunkenly to one side, eyes unfocused and glazed over.


"Wha...what just happened...?" she slurred, blinking slowly. 


She reached down between her colossal thighs, fingers probing gingerly at her sore, swollen womanhood. When she pulled them back, they dripped with her leftover arousal. 


"Did I just...cum?" she muttered in disbelief, staring at her wet fingers. 


Fae shook her head rapidly, as if trying to shake the daze from her mind. 


"No...no, that can't be right. This doesn't make any sense!" Her breaths came quicker as panic set in. I could almost see the rusty cogs turning in her head as she attempted to comprehend what had just transpired. "I’ve never felt that way before…"


I allowed myself a private smirk at her distress as I initiated the transfer sequence. Good riddance, giant idiot.


The world seemed to ripple and bend around us as the teleportation engaged. An immense pressure weighed down on my senses, as if reality itself was being warped and molded by an invisible hand.


When the kaleidoscopic colors and distortions finally settled, I was greeted by a sight that stole the breath from my lungs.


Chrophemus's titanic visage filled the sky above, her gorgeous face looming over the cityscape. 


Her skin was flawless alabaster, every acre of flesh spotless. Those dichromatic eyes, one burning amber and the other a cool sanguine, glanced at us in surprise.


Around me, the citizens of Artemis staggered dizzily as the teleportation completed. They were dumbfounded as they took in the monolithic scale of the goddess from such a close distance. Some citizens fell to their knees, whether in reverence or terror I could not say. Others simply stood, mute with shock. A few panicked cries rang out among the crowd as their unease grew. Having a goddess’s face so near was probably the most frightening sight for any human these days. Speaking of which, her face seemed a little too close…


It was then that I realized where we were: on top of her upturned palm.



Chrophemus was cradling the entire city of Artemis upon her hand as if it were no more than a baby bird with a broken wing.





Chrophemus… The only goddess older than myself, other than Genesis of course. She’s probably the kindest person I know, even gentler than Genesis, but just as foolish. A heart as fragile and caring as hers will never be able to achieve the lofty goals she strives for.


Chrophemus, Goddess of Time

Age: 13,411

Height: 99.1km (1.67m at human size)

Powers: Slow down time, age or regress humans, rewind time.

Kill Count: 0 since the start of this cycle. Not hostile to humans.

Settlement Population: She has no settlement.

Chapter 12 - Book (Ryemi) by Wrath
Author's Notes:

An especially long chapter today, please enjoy.

I awoke with a gasp, my eyes flying open as I tried to make sense of my surroundings. Strong arms cradled me, and I hazily recognized Ren as the one carrying me. As my mind cleared, the first thing I registered was the fact that I was still alive. But how? The last thing I remembered was growing to the size of a goddess and fighting Fae. I shuddered as I recalled pouring every last ounce of my strength into that desperate transformation. By all accounts, I should be dead.


Yet here I was, alive and breathing in Ren's embrace. I opened my mouth to speak, but the words died on my lips as an enormous shadow fell over us. Craning my neck, I looked up, and up, and up - and felt my heart nearly stop.


An impossibly colossal face filled the sky, her enigmatic eyes—one yellow and one red—gazed down at the city with a curious expression. Long white hair strung into a braid, framing her elegant features in a way that only accentuated her overwhelming scale.


"W-What?" I stammered, my voice trembling as I stared up at the titan who dwarfed everything around us.


Ren's eyes lit up when he saw I was awake. "Ryemi! Thank goodness," he said, the relief palpable in his voice. He helped me to my feet, keeping one hand on my back to steady me as I got my bearings.


"What happened? What is..." My questions trailed off as I glanced wordlessly at the colossal goddess peering down at us.


Ren gave me a knowing look. "I'll explain everything soon. But it's okay, she's on our side."


I blinked in surprise. A goddess, on our side? After everything we'd been through, it was hard to believe. But I guess it was possible. I mean, my mom and her friends existed after all.


I took a deep breath and turned to Ren. "Okay, tell me what happened. Who is she?" As I looked around, I saw that we were in the middle of Artemis. But somehow, something felt off about our surroundings…


Ren nodded, looking relieved that I was willing to listen. "That goddess is Chrophemus, Goddess of Time. We teleported the entire city here in order to escape from Fae. Although, I didn’t expect the city to literally reappear on top of her hand…"


I blinked, processing this. It was a lot to take in. Teleporting an entire city? Was that even possible? And did he just say we were on top of her hand?


I took a more thorough look at the area, and I quickly noticed that the entire city was raised to an astonishing altitude. And now this Chrophemus seemed to be watching us intently, her monumental form a little bit too close for comfort.



Yup, we were definitely on top of her palm. I felt uneasy about this fact, but I could only hope that Ren’s claims about this goddess were true. She hadn't crushed us in her hand or anything yet. That had to be a good sign, right?


"Well, I'm just glad we got away from that crazy Fae," I finally said. "So what now? Do we just wait for her to put us back?"


Ren shrugged. "I'm not sure, actually."


I followed his gaze up to Chrophemus's breathtaking countenance. Despite her overwhelming stature, there was a subtle warmth in her eyes that eased my anxiety slightly.


Finally putting aside my concerns about the monolithic goddess who held all our lives in the palm of her hand, I began consolidating my foggy thoughts.


Thanks to Ren’s explanation, I knew how the city had gotten here. But I still had no idea why I was still alive and well, my body feeling better than it had been for weeks.


"Ren," I began, my voice quivering slightly as I recalled the events that led me to this moment. "I remember... growing big to fight Fae, but then everything went dark. How am I still alive? The exertion should have killed me even if Fae didn’t personally end me."


My mind went back to that fateful encounter, the incredible sensation of power coursing through me as I expanded to colossal proportions. My body stretching upwards, towering above Artemis, feeling both powerful and overwhelmed by my transformation. The memory was vivid, from the way the ground crumbled beneath my massive feet, to the wind rushing past my face as I stood at a staggering 93.1km tall.


"Ah, well, about that," Ren replied gingerly, scratching his cheek. "You see um… Fae actually accidentally… healed you a little bit while you were unconscious. It was an unexpected act on her part, but it undoubtedly saved your life."


"Seriously?" I couldn't help but let out a disbelieving laugh. “She ‘accidentally’ healed me? How does that even happen?”


To think the one who had nearly driven me to my death was also the reason I survived. Thinking about it now, that goddess didn’t seem like the brightest bulb in the closet.


"Indeed," Ren confirmed with a nod. "I swear if Fae didn’t have the IQ of a rotisserie chicken, Artemis and all of us would already have perished ten times over. It seems that we should be grateful that it was her and not another goddess that found us."


I chuckled at Ren’s comment, finding it hilarious that he would joke so nonchalantly about the entity who almost ended all our lives.


"By the way, who is that man?" I asked Ren as my gaze fell upon a black-haired man standing nearby. He seemed to be speaking directly to Chrophemus, who loomed above us all.


"Ah, that's..." Before Ren could answer, Chrophemus's gentle but powerful voice boomed, addressing the man and capturing everyone's attention.


"Uh well, I didn’t expect the city to appear on top of my hand either," Chrophemus responded to the man, her massive face displaying a hint of bashfulness. "I got a little bored after you left… so I ended up fiddling with the beacon device for a bit. B-But then the teleportation suddenly happened. Next thing I knew, I was staring at the city on my palm."


"Wait, you mean this was all because you were playing with the beacon?!" The black-haired man stifled a laugh, trying to hide his amusement.


"Um yes," Chrophemus admitted, sheepishly rubbing the back of her neck with her other hand. "I'm truly sorry for any inconvenience I've caused, but I assure you, my intentions were never malicious. Although… it may be difficult for me to safely move the city to another location. And my hand is starting to cramp soon from holding still for so long…"


"Wow," I thought to myself, still trying to process everything. It seemed that even a mature looking goddess like her could be prone to such impulsive urges.


“H-Hold on, that’ll be a huge problem for us!” The man exclaimed in a panicked tone. “We need to evacuate the city fast!”


I could practically see the beads of sweat forming on his forehead as the man scrambled to give out orders, trying to figure out a plan to get everyone safely off the goddess’s hand as fast as possible.


“Sorry, that was a joke.” Now it was Chrophemus’s turn to hold back a chuckle as she observed the man’s distraught reaction. “Goddesses don’t really get muscle cramps that easily. As long as I don’t get a sudden compulsion to close my hand, the city will be fine. But I did mean it when I said it will be quite impossible for me to safely relocate the city to another location.”


To demonstrate, Chrophemus used a fingernail to very gently lift up a block of flats from a corner of Artemis. The buildings immediately crumbled before they could be successfully extricated from her palm.


“If more of the foundation had been teleported along with the city, I might have been able to lift the whole city up together, but alas…” Chrophemus sighed as she dusted off the building remnants from her finger.


Suddenly, Chrophemus's expression grew stern as she peered down. Her heterochromatic eyes narrowed in concern as they scrutinized every inch of Artemis.


"There is divine energy emanating from your city," she observed, her tone measured yet grave. "I do not know if it is a goddess’s familiar or a spy sent by one of them. But you know better than anyone that my involvement with humans cannot be found out by them." 


Chrophemus emphasized each word, conveying the seriousness of the situation. Her massive visage loomed over the city as she glared at the black-haired man.


The man quickly grew anxious, unsure of how to respond. Sensing the tension, I raised my hand tentatively.


"I think the energy might be coming from me," I announced sheepishly, unsure if I should really be revealing this.


As I sensed Chrophemus’s questioning gaze land on me, I steeled myself. Everyone in the city already saw me transform into a giantess earlier, so I guess there’s not much point to dodging this.


"I am the daughter of a goddess," I informed her, "so I have some divine energy present in my body. I don’t have any allegiances if that’s what you are worried about."


Chrophemus's expression shifted from worry to skepticism, her colossal eyebrow arching as she looked down at me. "A goddess's daughter?" she asked, not bothering to hide the disbelief in her voice. "You do understand that goddesses are incapable of reproduction, don't you?"


"But it's true," I insisted, meeting her gaze with determination. "My mother is a goddess, and I inherited some of her divine power."


"Enough of that," Chrophemus dismissed my claims, "I cannot risk the consequences if other goddesses learn of my involvement here. If I cannot ascertain the source of this divine energy, I will have no choice but to destroy the city and everyone within it."


Her words sent a wave of panic through the gathered crowd, their horrified screams echoing off the surrounding buildings. I could feel my heart hammering in my chest at Chrophemus’s sudden change in attitude. I thought Ren said she was here to help us?


The black-haired man, desperately trying to defuse the situation, pleaded with Chrophemus. "Please reconsider! There must be another way. You can just keep us in your realm until you can verify the source of the energy. As long as you keep us here, nothing will be divulged to the outside world."


Chrophemus shook her enormous head, strands of her white hair swaying with the motion. "Estheia has been keeping an especially close eye on me recently. She makes constant visits to this hidden space to check on me. She even suspects me of being the one hiding Mimi."


"Mimi? That’s my mother’s name!" I found myself blurting out. Hearing my mother's name sent a jolt through my body, and by the time I could stop myself, my voice had already left my lips.


Both Chrophemus and the black-haired man gasped in unison. The goddess's eyes widened in surprise, while the man's eyes flickered between me and Chrophemus, clearly trying to process the information.


"Is this true?" the black-haired man asked, suddenly turning aggressive.


"Y-Yes, it's true," I stammered, taken aback by his intensity. "Mimi is my mother."


The black-haired man's brows furrowed, and he began firing off questions at me one after the other. "When the hell did Mimi have a child? More importantly, with who? Who's your father?"


Chrophemus, still doubtful regarding my claims, remained silent as she observed the exchange between us.


"I don’t really know the details of my birth, I just know that my father was my mother’s childhood friend. The only thing I know about him is that he’s the same age as my mother and his name is Ryan," I nervously answered, feeling intimidated by the interrogation.


The moment the words left my mouth, the black-haired man staggered back in shock. The intensity of his reaction only served to increase my anxiety. It was then that I noticed he wasn’t the only one, practically the whole crowd was visibly dumbstruck by my words.


“Ryemi,” Ren stepped in front of me, pointing to the black-haired man. “That man’s name is also Ryan.”


My knees went weak and I had to grasp Ren's arm to keep from falling over. This man—this was my father? The one I had been searching for all this time?


My mind raced, struggling to reconcile this stranger with the vague fantasies I'd always held of my father. I studied his face intently, looking for any resemblance between us. His face did remind me a bit of my own features.


"Are...Are you really my father?" I asked, my voice trembling.


The man's eyes softened as he looked at me, and he let out a long sigh. "I don't know. I haven’t seen Mimi in years, I had no idea she even had a daughter this entire time." 


He averted his gaze, seeming lost in thought for a moment. 


"We...We did um… do it once though, but that was almost seventeen years ago. It was back when she was still a human, just a few days before she became a goddess."


My body tensed. 


"I just turned sixteen not long ago," I told him. There was no need to elaborate further, the implications were clear.


"Wait," Chrophemus cut in. "Did you just say that you had sex with Mimi back when she was still a human?"


I looked up at Chrophemus’s unexpected interjection. The colossal deity had been quietly examining our conversation the entire time, I was surprised when she suddenly spoke.


“Yes,” Ryan affirmed with a nod of his head.


"Then it could actually be possible," Chrophemus contemplated out loud. "If Mimi had gotten pregnant while she was a human, but ascended into goddesshood while carrying this girl, then it might explain how she was able to give birth as a goddess."


Ryan looked up at Chrophemus. "Could that really be true?"


Chrophemus nodded, her braid swaying slightly behind her. "It's never happened before, but not entirely impossible. Goddesses are infertile by nature, but we do possess a womb, if a fetus was already growing inside…"


My heart raced at the confirmation that the man in front of me was actually my father. Even though this was the meeting I had been waiting my entire life for, I still had no idea how to feel.


“Ryemi, was it? I accept that you are the daughter of a goddess,” The goddess conceded, "however, the traces of divine energy still worries me. It's too subtle to be from another goddess, but there is something strange that I can’t quite pinpoint about it."


“Does it really matter? We already know that it’s from Ryemi, right?” Ren pointed out, still looking a bit shaken from her earlier threats.


Chrophemus considered Ren’s words for a moment.


“Let’s hope you’re right then,” she shrugged, causing a minor quake to run through Artemis.


“Oops, sorry,” she apologized quickly, steadying her hand. “Was anyone hurt?”


“I-I don’t think so,” Ryan’s tentative voice rang out as he looked around. The citizens around us were distraught but otherwise unharmed as they got back on their feet after the surprise tremor.


"Good," Chrophemus said with a gentle smile, before addressing the citizens still standing on her palm. "My dear people of Artemis, I am sorry to say that you cannot stay here in my realm. Estheia, the Goddess of Light, might visit at any moment. If she were to find out that I granted such a large group of humans protection, there would be dire consequences for us all."


A ripple of disappointment and unease spread through the populace as they grappled with the uncertainty of our fates.


"Unfortunately, I am going to have to ask all of you to evacuate Artemis immediately and leave my realm," Chrophemus announced with a sigh, "and once everyone is safely off my palm, I will also have to destroy the city. I cannot allow any evidence to remain."


The citizens looked around at their beloved city, saddened by the prospect of losing it forever. Yet, they knew they had no other choice. With heavy hearts, everyone reluctantly agreed to Chrophemus's plan.


"Thank you, Lady Chrophemus," Ryan responded on behalf of everyone present. "We are grateful for your help and understanding. Please give us some time to get off your palm. It can be a rather lengthy journey for some of us."


"Very well, but please hurry," Chrophemus urged. "Time is of the essence."


The rumbling began slowly at first - a gentle trembling that vibrated up through the soles of our feet. Then it rapidly intensified, the ground lurching and swaying beneath us as Chrophemus started lowering her colossal hand towards the earth below. 


I grabbed onto a nearby lamp post to steady myself, watching with awe as the impossibly high vista of clouds and sky began sliding upward. We were so unimaginably high up that the descent gave the illusion of the very heavens receding.


Chrophemus's hand finally came to rest flat against the ground with a subtle impact that belied its earth-shaking power. For the first time, I could see the goddess in her entirety, no longer just her gigantic face in the sky. She was monumentally huge - miles and miles of entwining white hair and billowing cloth. She was dressed in an oversized white t-shirt that still failed to fully contain her enormous bosom, which pressed snugly against the fabric. 


Despite her casual appearance, she exuded an ancient power and wisdom beyond anything I had ever encountered. This was a being outside the normal bounds of space and time, operating on a cosmic scale beyond human reckoning. Yet, for all her might, her enchanting eyes were filled with kindness.


"You may now descend," she announced, her voice effortlessly broadcasting to the entirety of Artemis. "Please be careful, and help each other down."


With that, the journey down Chrophemus's palm began. We were tiny insects traversing a terrain that now spanned kilometers in every direction.


As we walked through the city, I could feel the awkwardness between Ryan and me. We were still trying to wrap our heads around the fact that we were father and daughter. Ren, considerate as ever, followed silently behind us to give us space. Although, just this once, I found myself wishing that Ren would just barge in between us without a care and spare me from the anxiety.


"Uh, so Ryemi," Ryan began hesitantly, "tell me about your mother. How was she like to you?"


"Mom...She’s pretty cool," I replied, thinking hard about what to say. "She was always there for me and spent lots of time caring for me. Still, looking back, it was definitely kind of weird being raised by someone a gazillion times my size."


“Mimi… Your mom, she didn’t um… shrink herself down when raising you?” Ryan raised an eyebrow in bewilderment.


“I’ve never seen my mom at human size before. Not once,” I revealed sheepishly, “she um… it’s hard to explain. But basically, being at such a small size, she just doesn’t do that anymore.”


Ryan grew even more puzzled, but he decided not to probe further on the topic. Moving on, his face took on a nostalgic glow as he began sharing his own stories about Mom. He told me all about their lives together in Sakura City, her teenage aspirations to become a pop singer, and her unprecedented popularity in high school.


"You know, when I knew her, she really was just an ordinary girl," he sighed. “Things became really weird between us when she became a goddess. And even now, I don’t really know what it’ll be like to meet her again.”


Hearing about my mother’s past gave me an inexplicable feeling of melancholy. I found myself wondering what my life would be like now if my mom had remained a normal girl like Ryan described.


Sure, the mom I knew now was kind and caring, and I loved her with every fiber of my being. But, nothing will change the fact that she was a goddess and I was a human, that insurmountable distance between us had been set in stone and was immutable. I found myself relating more to Ryan’s feelings the more I thought about it.


We continued walking as we talked. It felt as if a bond was finally forming between Ryan and me, though I still found it slightly weird that he really was my father.


We approached the edge of the cityscape, where the concrete terrain would finally change to warm flesh after we made our way down from the city.


I spotted Layla lingering near the edge, hesitating. She seemed to be contemplating how to best navigate her way down to the goddess’s palm.


"Here, let me give you a hand," I offered, extending my arm out to her. 


Layla regarded me cautiously for a moment before slowly accepting my grasp. I could feel her tense up slightly at my touch. Carefully, I guided her down onto a foothold, helping her descend onto the relatively flat surface of Chrophemus’s skin.


"Th-thanks," Layla muttered, barely meeting my eyes. 


Seeing Layla’s nervousness, I felt compelled to assist her till the end. I quickly offered to let her join us on the journey down, knowing that neither Ren nor Ryan would mind.


Layla simply nodded, maintaining her signature silence as she trailed behind. I noticed her movements seemed more tentative than usual as we navigated the supple ground. 


As we approached the end of the palm, I shuddered at the surprisingly high drop to the ground.


“Here, you can lean on me,” Ryan offered as he walked in front of me.


Nodding bashfully, I held Ryan's hand tightly as we continued our descent down Chrophemus's massive palm. The goddess's skin felt smooth yet firm beneath my feet, almost cushioning my steps. Still, each movement brought with it a nervous energy - one misstep on this steep incline could send us tumbling down the precipitous cliff of skin.


Ryan seemed to sense my anxiety. "It's okay, just take it slowly," he said, giving my hand a reassuring squeeze. Though I had only just met him, his strong grip anchored me, allowing me to proceed with more confidence.


Step by step, we made our way down the goddess's smooth skin, the surface subtly undulating with each breath she took. Turning my head up, I couldn't help but marvel at the indescribable magnitude of her being.


The reality of it all just fully sank in for me. One of her hands was larger than the entire city we had called home. Closing her hand was really all she needed to do to accomplish her task of demolishing Artemis.


I checked back constantly to ensure that Layla was still doing ok, breathing a sigh of relief when I saw Ren helping her down. Soon, our feet met with solid earth, our journey off the Goddess of Time’s palm complete.


As the rest of the citizens finally joined us below, Chrophemus began to curl her fingers inward. Then, with startling force, her hand clamped shut, crushing Artemis effortlessly.



The deafening sound of obliteration thundered through the air, lasting only for a second before Chrophemus opened her hand again. Where there had once stood a thriving city, now only unrecognizable dust remained. I stared wide-eyed at the awesome display of the goddess's raw strength. No trace of Artemis had survived her grasp.


"It's fine," Ryan spoke with a resolute look on his face. "We can always rebuild. What matters is that we are all alive." 


I nodded, still struggling to comprehend the god-like might Chrophemus wielded so casually. As I gazed up at the monolithic goddess towering above, she reached a hand into her flowing white hair. 


I watched in awe as she gingerly pinched a single strand between two massive fingers, pulling it taut. Even one hair from her head was thicker than a suspension bridge. 


With utmost care, Chrophemus set the impossibly long hair strand down purposefully, allowing it to unfurl towards the horizon.



"I’ve marked the way to the exit," her voice boomed gently from above, “just walk along the direction of this hair and you should be able to reach it.”


I could scarcely fathom the scale and significance behind such a simple gesture. By laying down a single hair, Chrophemus had given us an anchor over a dozen miles long to lead the way.


Ryan stepped forward, craning his neck all the way back as Chrophemus stood back to her full height, everything above her knees rising far above the clouds. "Thank you, Lady Chrophemus, for everything you've done for us," he called out sincerely. 


The goddess smiled, the warmth reaching all the way down to us. "I wish you safe travels. Perhaps our paths will cross again."


“Thank you, Lady Chrophemus!” I added my own thanks, as did many other citizens, the echoes of our gratitude reached the benevolent goddess’s ears. It was time for us to go, to find a new home.


As we began our long hike along the path, our side flanked by the ivory wall that was Chrophemus’s hair, Ryan suddenly halted in front of me.


"What’s this?" Ryan muttered, picking up a peculiar looking book lying on the ground. It was ancient, with tattered leather bindings and faded ink. He dusted off the cover, revealing the title: ‘Goddesses’ Index.’


Intrigued, we gathered around him, peering over his shoulder as he opened the first page. The book immediately glowed with life as bright words magically materialized onto the paper, as if an invisible pen was writing it in real time.


“Dear stranger, my name is Lista, the Goddess of Knowledge. My Domain of Knowledge grants me complete information of everything that happens in the universe, and a portion of my power is imbued into this book,” Ryan began reciting the words as they appeared. “This is the Goddesses’ Index, a magical book that contains information regarding every single goddess present in the cosmos. It automatically updates its contents according to the events of the universe, allowing you to have access to the most current information. Naturally, this book doesn’t contain an entry for myself. The reason for this should be obvious. Regardless, please feel free to read about any other goddesses that catch your interest.”


“This is a book about the goddesses? What kind of information does it have?” I peeked over Ryan’s shoulder. Ryan briskly flipped through the page, stopping at an entry on a goddess named Ithyrminah. More of Lista’s thoughts appeared on an empty section of the page, addressing us, the readers, directly.


“So you wish to read about Ithyrminah? I remember her as a rather small and cute girl, but I’d imagine that’s far from how she’ll seem to a human like you. However, if you know how to properly keep her entertained, I’m sure she won’t give you too much trouble,” I read out loud. “What does she mean by ‘keep her entertained’? What kind of goddess is this Ithyrminah?”


“It’s complicated…” Ryan replied with a conflicted look on his face. “Let’s just see what kind of data this book actually has.”


Ren, taking interest, huddled behind us as we began scrutinizing the entry. Layla also seemed to be intrigued, but she kept her usual distance, observing us quietly from a few meters away.


The entry contained information on the goddess’s name, her powers, and even how many humans she has killed in the last sixteen years.


“She’s 10,954 years old? I guess that makes sense but…” Ryan muttered as he rubbed his chin in thought.


“Kill count, 7,108… It says here that she ‘generally doesn’t kill humans, but accidents tend to happen when you are this big’,” I felt my stomach churn as I read the line. Humans really were nothing more than bugs to these beings of unfathomable scale.


We continued flipping through the pages, reading about various goddesses including Alluria. An especially lengthy and cryptic comment from Lista appeared on her page, catching our attention.


It read, ‘Alluria, huh? She’s always been a rather whimsical one, the kind that’s always dancing to her own tune. No matter how much knowledge I possess, it’s still very difficult for me to predict what she will do. For the most part, she just does whatever amuses her the most at that very moment. But with both immortality and power, chasing the next thrill becomes increasingly difficult the longer one lives. I can’t blame her for choosing such a lifestyle though. A goddess’s long life is often filled with mundanity and idleness. My apologies for rambling. I suppose a human such as yourself wouldn’t care much about our problems. You have your hands full fighting tooth and nail for your own survival, after all.’


I blinked my eyes in confusion as I read the final line. ‘How enviable’ Lista wrote simply. She envied us? A goddess envied how much we had to struggle just for the right to live?


“This Lista is a real bizarre one, I wonder what it’ll be like to meet her in person,” Ryan remarked, equally befuddled by the goddess’s strange words.


We continued until we reached an entry that stopped us all in our tracks. It was about Zu, but her information was partially obscured by glitchy runes that seemed to gradually eat away at the text.


"What happened to this page?" I asked, furrowing my brow in confusion. "It looks… corrupted."


Ryan shook his head, as perplexed as I was. "I'm not sure. Let’s just move on."


Turning the pages, we found ourselves staring at the entry for Chrophemus. We exchanged glances before reading it together, eager to learn more about the goddess who had just saved us.


"Chrophemus... kill count zero," Ryan announced. This was the first entry we read with such a number.


"Zero?" I echoed, my heart swelling with admiration for her. "She's never killed a single human?"


"Apparently not," Ryan confirmed, “at least not during this cycle, anyway.”


We couldn't help but marvel at this revelation. Chrophemus was not only powerful but compassionate, a true rarity amongst the goddesses we'd encountered. Perhaps she didn’t even mean it when she had threatened to kill us just now, she was merely trying to be careful.


In that moment, my gratitude for her deepened even further. We all turned our gazes towards the sky, gazing at the beautiful goddess’s serene visage with renewed respect as she loomed over the whole region.


"Maybe there's hope for peace between humans and goddesses after all," I whispered, feeling a surge of optimism.


"That’s what all of us, including Lady Chrophemus, are fighting for," Ryan stated simply, "but it’s a tough road. We have to remain vigilant."


As we stared at Chrophemus, she seemed to sense our gazes. Her monumental form shifted as her head descended, her majestic eyes focusing on us with concern. The sight was overwhelming; I could see every strand of her long, white hair, the gentle creases on her forehead, and the enchanting shimmer in her irises.


"Is something wrong?" Chrophemus asked, her voice warm and enveloping like a mother's embrace.


"Uh, no, not really," I stammered, feeling my cheeks heat up under her scrutiny. "We just found this book... and it has information about you... and other goddesses."


“It’s written by a goddess named Lista, Goddess of Knowledge,” Ryan elaborated, holding the book up so she could see it better. He proceeded to elaborate on the different entries we encountered, including Chrophemus’s own as well as Zu’s strange entry.


"Ah, I see," Chrophemus's voice wavered just slightly, betraying the sorrow that began to seep into her eyes. "I knew Lista very well so I am aware of this book as well. It only shows information regarding goddesses who are alive. If Zu's entry is getting erased, it probably means that she has recently passed. It’s been ages since the last time a goddess fell, so this is incredibly unexpected…"


I hesitated for a moment before nervously raising my hand. "Actually, I...I was the one who killed Zu," I confessed, feeling a knot form in my stomach.


Shocked gasps erupted from everyone, including Chrophemus, their eyes wide with disbelief. Only Ren, who had been there when I battled the Goddess of Thunder, remained unperturbed.


Chrophemus studied me carefully. Though her eyes held sadness, there was also understanding. "I can probably guess that you had little choice but to do what you did, Ryemi," she said gently. "But do know that your actions have rippling effects, ones that could very well lead to the end of the universe as we know it. Please exercise more restraint in the future."


"I’m sorry," I apologized, shame flooding my cheeks, “I’ll be more careful.”


"Remember this, Ryemi," she continued, her voice filled with wisdom. "When forces that are capable of even shaking continents collide, the only path is total destruction. The entirety of the human race is but a fragile flicker of flame before such might, and that flicker can be easily snuffed out before you can even blink if conflict ever escalates to that stage."


Her words struck a chord within me, and I knew that she was right.


"I understand," I murmured, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "I promise to use my powers for good, and to help create a world where humans and goddesses can coexist in harmony."


Chrophemus nodded, her expression softening. "That's a noble goal, Ryemi. Remember that you have allies who believe in the same dream."


"You mentioned that you knew Lista. What was she like?" Ryan asked Chrophemus. "There isn’t an entry on her in this book."


"Ah…" Chrophemus sighed, sadness returning to her eyes. "That's because Lista, the Goddess of Knowledge, took her own life shortly after creating the book."


"Wait, she killed herself? But...why?" I exclaimed, shocked by this revelation.


"Let me explain," Chrophemus began, her voice filled with sorrow. "Goddesses like us live for an eternity, and as time stretches on without end, finding true meaning and fulfillment in our existence becomes increasingly difficult. Eventually, we reach a point where it feels like we're simply going through the motions of our immortal lives."


I listened, captivated by her words, trying to imagine what it must be like to live forever without a sense of purpose.


"Lista was no exception," Chrophemus elaborated. "Initially, Lista lived for knowledge, not caring about anything else in the cosmos. But, her Domain of Knowledge effortlessly granted her every piece of knowledge known in the universe, directly implanting it into her mind. In all her great power, she realized one thing: she didn’t live for knowledge, she was knowledge itself. The meaning of her life had been reduced to a simple constant, there was no need for her to do anything, nor will doing anything ever accomplish anything. That is, with the exception of one act…"


"She left this world with a smile on her face. After creating the Goddesses’ index and imbuing her personality into it, she willingly jumped into the center of the sun," Chrophemus revealed solemnly. "Not even her divine body could withstand the immeasurable heat, and her form quickly disintegrated. Not even her shard of power was left behind, reduced to ashes."


I was speechless after Chrophemus’s account ended, unsure how to feel about it. Seeing this, Chrophemus carried on speaking.


"Lista's tragic tale is an extreme case, but it shows how deeply goddesses are affected by our eternal existence," Chrophemus continued. "Thanks to Genesis’s influence back when she was still alive, many of us sought solace in humanity, finding meaning through guiding and protecting them, imparting wisdom to help them flourish."


Hearing Chrophemus speak of the distant past, back when we still existed in peace with the goddesses, an inexplicable feeling of sadness ran through my body. When did things go so wrong?


“However, after Genesis’s passing, that all changed,” Chrophemus said grimly. “Many goddesses now anchor their lives to punishing humanity for their past crimes. They see themselves as divine bringers of justice, looking forward to the start of each thousand year cycle so that they can torment humanity.”


As Chrophemus spoke, I could see the weight of her words settling upon Ryan, Ren, and myself. It was difficult to wrap our heads around the concept of living forever, let alone the struggles that came with it. The very idea of eternity seemed impossibly vast and incomprehensible to us mortals.


"I’m sorry, it’s still really difficult for me to fathom," Ryan admitted, scratching his head as his mind struggled to make sense of Chrophemus’s words.


"That is understandable. Goddesses are intrinsically different from humans," Chrophemus replied. "We have very little sense of personal ambition, not that there really is anything for us to strive for or achieve in the cosmos. But, we are also unable to reproduce. Ten thousand years from now, or a million years from now, there will still be the exact same cast of goddesses present in the universe. New interactions and diversity do not exist in a universe where only goddesses live."


"Your mortal lives may seem fleeting, but they hold a depth of experience and emotion that we can never capture on our own. Your lives are progressive, never constant," she added, her eyes tinged with just a hint of envy. "In many ways, you are more fortunate than we are. Not many goddesses realize this, but without humans, we are nothing, eventually headed for the same fate that befell Lista. That is why I am trying so hard to reconnect our two races, it is just as much for the sake of goddesses as it is for humanity."


As I listened to Chrophemus's words, I couldn't help but feel a deep sense of humility and gratitude. Our lives might be short and fragile compared to hers, but we had the chance to learn, grow, and find meaning in a way she might never fully experience. It was a sobering reminder of the preciousness of life and the responsibility we had to live our lives to the fullest.


"Thank you for sharing that with us," Ryan answered sincerely. "Whenever we encounter a goddess, it is so easy to feel as insignificant as an ant, a speck of dust. But your words paint a different story. Our lives have meaning, even to entities so immense and powerful."


"Indeed," Chrophemus agreed, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Your lives are just as important as ours, never let anyone deny that fact."


As we continued our conversation with Chrophemus, Ren absentmindedly flipped through the pages of the Goddesses’ Index. Suddenly, his eyes widened and he let out an audible gasp. The sound was so unexpected that it caught everyone's attention.


"L-Layla?" He stammered, his voice shaking with disbelief as he scanned the page.


Before any of us could react, Layla moved with surprising speed. She snatched the book from Ren’s hands, her movements swift and decisive. Her grey eyes flashed with a hint of panic as she clutched the tome tightly against her chest.


"You must have seen wrongly," I chuckled nervously, “come on Layla, let us see the book so that we can resolve this misunderstanding.”


Layla's reaction only deepened the mystery surrounding her. She took a step back, refusing to give the book up.


Chrophemus observed the interaction with a look of puzzlement. As her enormous eyes settled on Layla, her expression transformed in an instant. Shock, disbelief, and raw terror contorted her beautiful features. Chrophemus recoiled violently, stumbling backwards with a cry of alarm, the earth rocking heavily from titanic movements that held none of her usual grace.


For a being of such power and size to react with such visceral fear, it was disturbing to say the least. An awful silence fell over our group as we stared at the cowering goddess, then back at Layla.


My mind reeled, struggling to make sense of what I had just witnessed. The severity of Chrophemus's reaction could only mean one thing - Layla was no ordinary human.


I looked at Layla with new eyes, a cold dread creeping through me. What could possibly terrify even the Goddess of Time to such an extent?


Just who are you, Layla?

End Notes:

I will try to accelerate my upload schedule as we get closer to the ending so please check back regularly for updates! The ending will have a special surprise and you will want to be here on time when we near the final chapter(Around chapter 19). If you want to know when that will be, it will be around the last two weeks of January or so. I will require some very minor participation from the readers when the time comes so just a heads up.

I will keep this reminder at the end of every chapter from now on so that the highest number of people can see this.

Chapter 13 - Identity (Mina) by Wrath

The vast blue sky stretched endlessly before me, the wispy clouds drifting lazily across my field of vision. Far below, miniscule figures scurried about, their minute forms barely perceptible from this dizzying height.


A light breeze tickled my bare skin, sending a shiver through my towering frame. I shifted awkwardly, acutely aware of my nakedness. I gingerly used one slender arm to shield my chest while the other hand cupped my womanhood. At my tremendous size, baring my body felt a million times more mortifying.


My face burned with embarrassment. I knew I must be a terrifying sight to the people below, but all I could focus on was how exposed I was. I wished I could just shrink away and hide myself completely.


"Mina, I need you to carry us on your hand so we can get moving," Jacob called out, his tiny voice amplified by my superior senses.


I shook my head vehemently, still attempting to conceal my most sensitive areas. "No way! I can't pick you up like this!"


Even from this vantage, I could see Jacob's scowl. "We don't have time for this. Having you in giantess form will let us cover a thousand times the distance even if you just stroll slowly. Now stop being difficult and do it."


"But I'm naked…" I protested, my timid plea echoing across the landscape. I shifted my posture, trying different arm placements to hide my colossal curves to no avail. 


Jacob rubbed his temples in frustration. "You're a ninety kilometer tall giant, Mina. No one expects you to be dressed. Quit making a fuss and just carry us already."


I bit my lip. I had just agreed to help Jacob with his conquest minutes ago, but I was already giving him a headache with my whining. He was definitely disappointed right now, and I felt bad as well. But even so...


"Fine," Jacob sighed, clearly exasperated. "I'll make you a deal. I know where Ithyrminah kept her goddess-sized clothes. If you bear with the embarrassment for just a little while and carry us there, you can get dressed. Deal?"


The prospect of covering myself up again was too tempting to resist. After some contemplation, I nodded in agreement. "Alright, deal."


Taking a deep breath, I reached out a giant hand, fingers outstretched, towards the group. The vastness of my fingertip alone could easily engulf the hill behind them. I made sure to keep my movements slow and gentle, not wanting to accidentally crush any of them.


"Okay, everyone, climb on," I instructed, trying to sound confident despite the quiver in my voice. One by one, the members of Jacob's group began to scale my enormous finger, each person appearing no larger than bacteria compared to my huge digit.


As they settled themselves on the tip of my finger, I experienced a mix of awe and trepidation. They were so small, vulnerable, and fragile – one wrong move, and their lives would be extinguished.


With all fifty or so people now situated on my finger, I carefully stood up, making sure not to jostle them too much on the way up. 


I began the journey back to the Republic, following Jacob's directions. Each one of my footsteps crashed down like a hammer of judgement, traversing miles in a single stride. From my stratospheric vantage point, the landscape sprawled out before me in all directions. Forests were reduced to patches of green, hills mere bumps beneath my feet.


It was a surreal experience for sure, but one tinged with a peculiar familiarity. Though I had no memories of being this massive, an uncanny sense of déjà vu washed over me, but I had no idea why.


I took extra care with each step not to shake or tilt my hand too much, conscious of how delicate the lives resting upon my fingertip were. Luckily, there were no obstacles in the topography that could pose any kind of trouble to me. Even the largest ravines or the widest rivers I could simply step over effortlessly.



After several short minutes of walking, a vast plain strewn with various massive pieces of fabric came into view. While the clothes were normal sized relative to my current form, it was an intriguing sight seeing them completely dwarf the mountains and forests around them.


We had reached the Republic at last. I cautiously knelt down and deposited Jacob's group atop a nearby cliff overlooking the landscape of cloth.


Each discarded garment was large enough to shelter a small city – remnants of the titanic ruler who used to reign here. As I gazed out at the rolling hills of fabric, I was struck by an overwhelming sense of surrealism.


"Alright, find something to wear quickly so we can get moving," Jacob told me impatiently. 


Excited to finally have something to wear, I eagerly went through the collection of clothes. However, my excitement quickly vanished as I realized that they were all needlessly revealing and exceedingly embarrassing.


I gingerly sifted through the titanic garments, my bashfulness growing with each new outfit I encountered.


There were tiny string bikinis that would barely cover my most intimate areas, scandalously short skirts that left nothing to the imagination, and completely transparent negligees that hid absolutely nothing.


Each piece was more mortifying than the last. I picked up a pure white babydoll lingerie set. The top was little more than two tiny triangles over the breast area connected by nearly invisible straps. The bottom was a miniscule piece of lace that would nestle tightly between my thighs.


Just imagining wearing something so kinky made me flush a deep red. I quickly discarded it and moved on. 


The next garment was a black bunny girl outfit, the chest section intentionally shaped to display an abundance of cleavage and side boob. My eyes went wide with shock. Who could possibly wear such a thing?


I sifted through more clothes, growing more flustered by the second. There were crotchless panties, nipple pasties, and abominations I couldn’t even describe. It was an endless parade of obscene outfits.


"What's taking so long? Just pick something already!" Jacob yelled in annoyance.


"I can't wear any of these! They're way too embarrassing!" I shouted back, mortified at the thought of being seen in such indecent attire.


Jacob groaned. "There’s nothing else that can fit your huge body! It’s either something here, or nothing at all!"


My whole body shook at his words. I frantically searched for the most modest option available, which happened to be a navy blue one piece swimsuit. It was still pretty bad, but far better than the other choices.


I apprehensively held up the swimsuit, steeling my nerves to put it on. This was going to be humiliating no matter what.


With trembling hands, I slowly slid the swimsuit up my colossal legs. The fabric stretched taut over my massive rear. I felt so perverted wearing something so form-fitting at my titanic size.


My face burned crimson as I adjusted the swimsuit over my hips, the navy blue material molding perfectly to every curve and contour of my body. I took a deep breath and slipped my arms through the straps, pulling the outrageously tight one-piece up over my mountainous breasts. 


I fumbled to tuck my bosom into the tiny cups, my pink nipples barely contained within the strained fabric. The swimsuit clung to every inch of my sculpted abdomen and dug sharply into the cleft between my butt cheeks.


Surprisingly, after I finished adjusting the fabric, the swimsuit fit perfectly on my body. It was my exact size.



At this moment, it dawned on me that I had just changed in full view of the cliff I deposited Jacob and the rest at.


I tentatively turned my head to see if the others had watched my shameful display. To my horror, almost the entire group was staring intently at me with slack jaws. They had thoroughly witnessed me squeezing into the petite schoolgirl swimsuit.


Once again, I wanted to curl up and hide, but there was nowhere for a giantess like me to take cover.


Before I could fully process the humiliation, the air around me grew thick and heavy. A large gust of wind blew, and I looked up to see an awe-inspiring sight.


A colossal goddess, standing at a staggering 98.9 kilometers tall, appeared before us. Her neat golden hair cascaded down her back like rays of sunlight, and her elven ears lent an otherworldly grace to her visage. Sapphire eyes radiated with a brilliance that seemed to defy mortal comprehension. Feathered wings adorned her back, and a golden halo shimmered above her head.


"Ah, there you are, Ithyrminah," she greeted warmly, her voice as soft and soothing as a tranquil breeze. "I've been looking everywhere for you."


With a graceful tap, she landed soundlessly next to me.


“You got bored and wandered off, didn’t you?” The goddess chuckled. “Naughty girl, you shouldn’t do that.”


I stood frozen, unsure of how to respond. Who was this beautiful goddess? And why did she call me Ithyrminah? 


My mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. But the fog of amnesia still clouded my memories. I could not recall anything about this elegant woman.


Sensing my confusion, the goddess tilted her head quizzically. "What's the matter?" 


Before I could gather my wits to reply, Jacob yelled from behind me.


"Mina, that's Estheia!" he shouted urgently from the cliff below. "She's the leader of the goddesses and our enemy! Attack her now!"


My eyes widened in shock. Estheia? Enemy? I looked up at the angelic entity before me, trying to reconcile her benevolent aura with Jacob’s claims.


Trepidation gripped me. Despite Jacob's command and what he had previously told me about the goddesses, I could not bring myself to strike. Estheia had shown no aggression, only speaking to me with affection. And even if I wanted to fight…This goddess was exceptionally powerful, I could sense it through every fiber of my body.


Estheia's kind expression shifted to one of displeasure as she turned her attention towards Jacob.


"My my, what impudence from a worthless human," she remarked, her voice colored with annoyance. 


She leaned down slightly, her massive face hanging far above Jacob and his group like the sun itself as her immense eyes focused intently on them.



"Tell me, insignificant one, what gives you the right to speak in such a manner to a goddess?" Estheia asked, a threatening undertone now audible in her words.


Jacob stood defiantly before the titanic being, refusing to show fear.


"I say whatever the fuck I want, lady," he retorted harshly. "Your kind has done nothing but torment and oppress humanity since your arrival, it is finally time for you bitches to face retribution!"


Estheia listened impassively, as one might listen to the buzzing of an insect. 


"Is that so?" she scoffed. "How curious that mere humans believe they can reject us. When ants declare sovereignty over a garden, does the gardener negotiate with them?"


Her wings unfurled menacingly. "I should have known better than to converse with one as lowly as yourself. It’s an unbelievable waste of effort on my part, especially when erasing your pitiful existence requires little more than lifting a finger."


I watched the exchange anxiously, conflicted and afraid. Why was Estheia so hostile to them but so nice to me?


"Mina!" Jacob addressed me urgently. "Attack her now and put this bitch in her place!"


I hesitated, tormented by indecision.


"But...why is she calling me Ithyrminah?" I questioned Jacob, apprehension delaying my actions. "Am I actually-"


"Never mind that right now!" Jacob snapped in frustration. "We have bigger concerns! Now do as I say and fight her!"


I flinched at the harshness in his voice. My heart pounded as I struggled with what to do next.


I took a deep breath to steady my nerves. Despite my confusion and fear, I knew I had to protect my companions.


With great reluctance, I charged at Estheia, my movements uncertain and clumsy.


Estheia effortlessly dodged my wild punches, her brilliant wings fluttering as she glided gracefully out of reach each time. She made no move to counterattack, merely regarding me with sympathetic eyes.


"I see…" she sighed, "something happened to you, didn’t it?"


I pounced again desperately, but Estheia caught my fist in her delicate hand. Her skin was smooth and cool against my knuckles. Her other hand caressed my face as her gentle gaze locked onto my own.


"You poor thing," she murmured, “you must feel so lost right now.”


Before I could react, she pulled me into a comforting embrace, enveloping me in her body warmth. I froze in shock as she stroked my hair with infinite tenderness.


"There, there," Estheia soothed. "You're safe now, Ithyrminah."


Hearing that name again, I shuddered involuntarily. Estheia noticed and pulled back slightly to look at me, worry etched all over her gorgeous face.


"You've lost your memories, haven't you?" she asked.


I could only nod mutely in response, still reeling from her unexpected comfort. Estheia's embrace was unlike anything I had ever felt before. Her arms curled protectively around me, enveloping me with affection.


She stroked my hair with a feather-light touch, her fingers gliding through the strands like a comb. Her wings curled forward, cocooning me in a canopy of shimmering feathers. I could feel the steady thrum of her heartbeat against my cheek as she held me close.


Ever since waking up alone and confused, I had experienced nothing but hardship. The people I traveled with treated me like an outsider, an outcast. I was isolated, afraid, constantly on edge.


But here, cradled against Estheia's chest, I felt truly at ease for the first time. A sense of bittersweet nostalgia welled up inside me, though I couldn't understand why.


“Were you confused?”


I nodded.


“Was it lonely?”


I nodded again.


“Was it difficult?”


I nodded once more, the emotions threatening to explode out from my chest.


I didn't understand what was happening or who I really was. But I clung to Estheia, tears pricking my eyes. For this fleeting moment, I didn't feel lost or alone.


And I never wanted her to let me go.


"There, there," she comforted. "I'm here now."


Her voice was rich and melodic, washing over me like a heavenly lullaby. I felt my muscles relaxing despite the maelstrom of emotions swirling within me.


“Listen to me,” Estheia released her hold and stared at me, “your real name is Ithyrminah, and you are the ruler of the humans in this region. A goddess.”


The name echoed in my mind. Ithyrminah. The infamous goddess that Jacob and the others spoke of. The cruel tyrant who had mercilessly ruled over the Republic.


I pulled back, looking up at Estheia with wide, disbelieving eyes. She stared back serenely, her lips curved in a patient smile.


My heart hammered against my ribs. Ithyrminah? Me?


I clutched my head, shaking it in denial. "No, no that can't be right! I'm not..."


Estheia shushed me, drawing me close once more. "I know you're confused, Ithyrminah. Your memory has left you. But you are a goddess. Part of my family."


I trembled in her embrace. The stories Jacob told me. Of the goddess Ithyrminah's barbarity and malice. How could that be me?


Tears spilled down my cheeks. I didn't want to believe it was true. I didn't want to be the monster from Jacob's tales.


In the distance I could vaguely hear Jacob shouting, practically screaming for me to not believe Estheia.


But the pieces were clicking into place. Ithyrminah's giant swimsuit fitting me perfectly. My goddess powers, in spite of me having no recollection of consuming a shard of power. The strange familiarity I felt when looking down on the world from my stratospheric point of view.


It all made sense if I really was Ithyrminah.


I clutched at my chest, feeling as if I might hyperventilate. This revelation was too much. I was their oppressor, their tyrant, their enemy. The thought sickened me.


"I'm sorry, I...I need to be alone," I gasped out. I turned and ran, my vision blurring with tears.


My legs carried me swiftly over the terrain, everything passing by in a tear-streaked blur. My heavy stomps decimated the landscapes beneath me, but I barely even registered it.


I ran far, far away, reaching a secluded corner of the continent. Collapsing to the ground, I curled into a ball and wept.


The past few weeks with Jacob's group played through my mind. The cold glares, the hushed whispers, the way they shunned me around the campfire. I had never understood why they seemed to resent my presence so much.


Now it all made horrible sense. I was their detested dictator. No wonder they could barely stand looking at me. They must have wished I was dead a thousand times over.


But I wasn’t Ithyrminah then. I was just...Mina. Scared, lost Mina.


I thought back to our journey, how Jacob always kept me close by his side. How…How Melody had pretended to be my friend to check up on me every night. Because they couldn’t kill me, they felt the need to keep an eye on me constantly.


If they had the means to kill me, they would have done it in a heartbeat.


At this thought, a sharp pain suddenly lanced through my head. I grimaced, pressing my palms against my temples. Flashes of light and heat washed over me. A deafening roar rang in my ears.


I was remembering something…An explosion...A nuclear blast...


They HAD tried to kill me. Tried and failed. And then I awoke with no memories, a clean slate. Vulnerable. Controllable.


My migraine intensified as more fractured memories flooded back in a disjointed torrent. I saw myself towering over a sprawling city, face twisted in a grin as I brought my foot down and powderized the tiny buildings beneath my toes. I felt the satisfying crunch of metal and concrete turning to rubble.


Another memory hit me. I was reclining at the seaside, bikini discarded as I pleasured myself. One hand teased my sensitive nipple while the other pumped in and out of my soaked pussy. My thighs were slick with arousal as I moaned, working myself into a frenzy.


I paused my ministrations momentarily to inspect my sopping fingers. Thousands of writhing humans were stuck helplessly to it, with millions more trapped deep inside me. As I carried on, their terrified screams sent me over the edge. I climaxed powerfully, my inner walls clenching down as the humans scrambled in vain to escape my vast vagina.


More visions slammed through my mind in rapid succession. Me laughing as I kicked down entire rows of houses. Me using a city's tallest skyscraper to masturbate, rubbing its full height against my throbbing clit. Me carrying thousands of humans on my massive breasts and vigorously bouncing them up and down for fun.


Each memory was like a snippet of some horrific nightmare. But I knew they were real. I had done such terrible things. I was a monster. A vicious, heartless monster who saw humans as mere playthings.


I fell to my knees, clutching my head in agony until the flood of memories finally ceased. Gasping for breath, I rose to my feet.


"I am Ithyrminah," I whispered.


With grim purpose, I turned and strode back the way I had come. One thing was certain – I was no longer the same naive girl I had been moments ago.

I marched with determination towards where I had left Estheia and the humans.


As I approached, I saw Estheia crouching imperiously over the cowering crowd, her arms crossed.



The humans below were quivering, every fiber of their infinitesimal bodies brimming with unbridled terror.


Estheia's voice rang out coldly. "You wretched, loathsome creatures. How dare you do that to Ithyrminah…"


The goddess glared, her fingers crackling with fury. "It is about time somebody erased such trash from this world."


She raised her hand, prepared to unleash her wrath. Everyone huddled together, shielding their eyes from the coalescing light.


“Stop.” Just as she was about to smite them, I spoke out. "They are mine. I will personally deal with them."

 

Estheia turned, surprise flashing across her perfect features. She studied my face briefly before an elated smile curved her lips.


"Ithyrminah? You regained your memories?" Hope shone in her brilliant eyes.


I nodded in response.


Estheia beamed, clapping her hands together ecstatically. "Wonderful! I shall leave them to you then. Please take your time, my dear."


She affectionately ruffled my hair before stepping back. With a flap of her mighty wings, Estheia took to the skies, leaving me alone with the terrified crowd.


I surveyed them as their microbial forms quivered, too afraid to make a single sound. They quaked at the mere sight of me, fully aware of the punishment I could inflict upon them.


I crouched before the group, meeting each of their frightened eyes.



There was Lily, one of the idol girls who had called me a freak. Erik and Nina, the pair of siblings who were always casting me weird glances. Timothy, the quartermaster who never offered me a sleeping bag when we had to camp out. And then there was Melody…


Even though they had accepted me into their group, I knew nothing but pain and isolation while with them.


My gaze settled on Jacob. As soon as our eyes locked, he straightened his back and stepped forward.


"Ithyrminah," he addressed me loudly, his posture stoic unlike the others. "It was all me, I planned everything. Please, just kill me and let the rest go."


He knelt before me then, bowing his head as he awaited my judgment.


I studied the man carefully. In many ways, he had been the prime perpetrator of all my sorrows the past few weeks. Yet now, he was prepared to sacrifice himself for his subordinates, exemplifying the virtues of a true leader. I couldn’t help but admire that a little.


As I silently regarded him, everyone else waited with bated breath.


"Jacob," I finally gathered the courage to talk, my voice quivering just a bit. "I...I'm not going to hurt you."


Their expressions shifted from abject terror to a mixture of disbelief and confusion. Jacob looked up at me, flabbergasted.


"Wh-What?" he stammered dumbly, the astonishment and surprise evident on his normally unreadable face.


I couldn't help but feel an unbearable guilt after observing how they saw me – the true me. It was painfully clear that my past actions had caused them immeasurable suffering and fear. The weight of their dread pressed down upon my heart, suffocating me with remorse.


"I only told Estheia all that to get her to leave," I explained, my gaze flitting between each person. "I’m not going to do anything to any of you."


The relief in the group was palpable. They exchanged glances, some hugging one another as tears welled up in their eyes.


Jacob regarded me warily, still not fully trusting my words. I couldn't blame him. After everything I had put them through, why should they believe anything I said?


I slowly knelt down in front of the cliff, bringing myself closer to their level. My long purple hair spilled over my shoulders as I leaned forward, taking a closer look at them. 


"I did regain a few of my memories," I informed them softly. "But only bits and pieces. I'm still unsure of so much."


"I beg you, tell me who I am. Tell me the truth of my past," I pleaded sincerely, my voice cracking. Jacob's stony expression didn't change, but I thought I detected a flicker of something in his eyes. Was it pity? Regret?


After a long pause, he finally responded. "You really don't remember?" His tone was measured, and it became hard to read his expression again.


I shook my head. "Only a little."


I thought I spotted a smile spread across Jacob's face for just a split second.


“You are Ithyrminah, but you lost your memory because of Estheia,” Jacob began, trying to weave another story. “She is manipulating you for her own selfish agenda, you have to defeat her in order to regain your memories and learn the truth.”


Such an obvious lie, but he said it with such conviction. If I hadn’t already been tricked once before, I might have believed it.


My heart ached with a profound solitude. Of course he wouldn’t tell me the truth, he distrusted me so much. They all did. Because I was a goddess, and they were humans. Was this just the way things were? Could we never truly connect?


“I see…I guess we will never be able to be genuine with each other no matter what,” I said as my ears drooped down, feeling utterly defeated. But just then, a soft voice spoke up.


"That's not true." 


Melody walked in front of Jacob, her vibrant pink hair swaying in the breeze. Her crimson eyes were fixed on me, filled with empathy.


"Um…It's true that in the past, you didn't always treat us humans well," she began. "To you, we were just playthings. And to many of us, you were just a monster."


Recalling some of the irredeemable acts I had subjected people to in my vague recollections, I hung my head in shame.


"But despite all that, I could tell you were more than that," Melody continued. "When you came for our shows, I got to personally interact with you. I could tell with certainty: you weren’t a bad person at heart. It’s just that…the differences between us were so vast that it was difficult to truly understand each other, to see each other for who we are. It’s the same for us too, we humans are unable to understand goddesses at all. That might have been why we ended up treating each other with such prejudice."


Tears welled up in my eyes, Melody’s words filling me with hope. At last, someone who tried to see me for who I was. Not just a goddess. Not just a monster. But another person.


“I envision a world in the future, where we can all live in harmony, celebrating the differences between goddesses and humans, instead of scorning each other,” Melody said as she gazed up at me, her scarlet eyes shining with conviction. "If we could all just put in the effort to understand each other, then maybe we would be able to live together in peace. I know it won't be easy, but I'm willing to try. After getting to know you, Mina, I want to understand goddesses better."


Her words resonated within me, striking a chord deep in my heart. Unable to contain my emotions, I willed my body down to match her tiny size and steadily approached Melody.


"Thank you," I said, my voice choking with gratitude. "You have no idea how much that means to me. All this time, I've felt so lost and alone, but talking to you now...this is the first time I've ever had a genuine conversation with a human. To be treated as an equal, not as something to be abhorred or feared."


I wanted to pull Melody into a hug, but hesitated, unsure if it would be too forward. Sensing my apprehension, she made the first move and wrapped her arms around me. I melted into Melody's embrace, a wave of warmth washing over me.


“I’m sorry for everything I said that time. I was lying, I truly do think of you as a friend, Mina,” Melody whispered into my ears, her regret evident in her trembling voice.


“Melody…I…I…” The tears were beginning to spill out now, making it difficult for me to form coherent sentences. I decided to just shut my mouth, hugging her even tighter.


Finally, after a long minute, my sobbing subsided. As we pulled apart, a new determination swelled within me. "I want to understand humans better too," I declared. "Your vision, I want it to come true someday."


Caught up in the emotions of the moment, a radical idea popped into my mind. "Hey, what if we swapped places?" I blurted out.


Confusion clouded the faces of Melody and the people behind her.


“What do you mean?” she asked, perplexed.


I didn’t answer, retreating deep into my mind as I considered the idea seriously. But the more I thought about it, the more outlandish it seemed. Doubt crept in and I wavered, unsure if such a thing was even possible.


I stared down at my hands, flexing my fingers as if they could somehow reveal the answer. Recalling Melody’s earlier speech, I was suddenly empowered, feeling as if I could do anything right now. I just needed to believe and go for it.


Before rationality could stop me, I plunged my hand straight into my chest, fingers searching as I pierced my skin. Strange sensations rippled through my body as I concentrated, feeling all my godly energy slowly gather into a single spot, forming into a shard that was simultaneously hot and cold to the touch. Gritting my teeth, I pulled with all my might.


Blinding pain shot through my nerves and I cried out, but I didn't stop. With a final wrench, I ripped the shard free in a spray of light. That very instant, my muscles weakened and my body felt heavier. The novel sensation of mortality frightened me, but I ignored it for the moment.


Panting, I held the glowing fragment up. Everyone stared in shock as I extended my trembling hand, offering it to Melody.







Estheia… She was always so serious, following every single one of Genesis’s instructions to the letter. It saddens me that she has changed so much ever since her death.


Estheia, Goddess of Light

Age: 13,061

Height: 98.9km (1.67m at human size)

Powers: Can fire powerful light explosions and beams, conjure powerful barriers, manipulate light to make things invisible or create illusions

Kill Count: 432 since the start of this cycle, mostly incidental deaths caused by tremors from her walking or hurricane gales from her wing flaps. Even though she leads the crusade against humanity, she is so disgusted by humans that she rarely ever personally kills them herself, refusing to even touch them most of the time.

Settlement Population: She has no settlement.


End Notes:

I will try to accelerate my upload schedule as we get closer to the ending so please check back regularly for updates! The ending will have a special surprise and you will want to be here on time when we near the final chapter(Around chapter 19). If you want to know when that will be, it will be around the last two weeks of January or so. I will require some very minor participation from the readers when the time comes so just a heads up.

I will keep this reminder at the end of every chapter from now on so that the highest number of people can see this.

Chapter 14 - Brutality (Ryan) by Wrath

The ground trembled beneath my feet as Chrophemus, the 99.1km tall Goddess of Time, staggered back. Her long white braid smashed into an unsuspecting mountain range like a colossal wrecking ball, while her heterochromatic eyes glistened with an unsettling blend of shock and fear.


In contrast, standing before her at a mere 1.62 meters tall, was Layla. Her short blue hair framed her enigmatic grey eyes, which held secrets untold and a crippling sense of solitude that I just could not make sense of. Despite her unassuming appearance, there was something ominous about her presence.


Slowly, Layla’s muscles relaxed as she realized that she had been recognized. Tossing the Goddesses’ Index onto the ground, her personality took a complete 180 shift as she glared up at the trembling giantess, her eyes displaying an intense fury I never expected from such an unassuming girl.


"Chrophemus. Explain." Layla spoke simply, her tone sharp and icy like shards of broken glass.


I could see Chrophemus's massive form quiver from Layla's words, her dignified maturity gone in the face of the small girl.


"Forgive me, Layla," Chrophemus pleaded, anxiety lacing her voice as her titanic body shook. "I... I only wanted to help them. They were in danger, and-"


"Silence," Layla interrupted, her anger palpable beneath her barely steady voice. "We were all in agreement to punish the humans. Yet here you are, playing house with them. You are just sooo proud of your 0 kill count, aren’t you? Estheia might allow it, but I won’t."


Chrophemus lowered her head, her massive shoulders slumping. "I-I apologize, Layla. Please overlook this incident just once, I beg of you. These humans have done nothing wrong."


Her pleading words seemed to have no effect on the minute girl. Layla's eyes narrowed, and she stepped closer to Chrophemus's kneeling form.


"I don't care if they are good. I don't care if they are innocent. They are all the same – selfish, arrogant, unsightly," Layla seethed, her voice dripping with contempt.


Chrophemus bit her lip, clearly conflicted. I could tell she wanted to argue but didn't dare invoke Layla's wrath further.


Watching their exchange, I was baffled. Layla had been such a quiet and reserved girl, I did not expect her real personality to be so…hateful.


At this point, it was obvious that Layla was a goddess, but what kind of goddess could instill such terror in the heart of Chrophemus? I clenched my fists, struggling to comprehend the bizarre power dynamic unfolding before me. As I watched the enraged girl berate her colossal counterpart, I couldn't help but worry about what this entailed for the rest of us.


"Kill them, Chrophemus. Kill them all. It is only fair, you have to contribute your share." My thoughts were disrupted as Layla gave a rather chilling order to the Goddess of Time.


Chrophemus's eyes widened in alarm. "No, Layla, please. I beg you, reconsider this-"


"Reconsider?!" Layla's face contorted with fury, and she took a menacing step towards Chrophemus, making the giantess shrink back in fear. "Fine, then. If you won't kill them, I'll just have to come here and deal with them. Personally."


"Please, Layla," Chrophemus pleaded, her voice trembling, "the rules forbid that. You know this."


"Rules?" Layla spat, her eyes blazing with fury. "The thousand-year cycle is nothing but a farce concocted by you and Aegis! So what if I want to break the rules? There isn't anyone who can stop me anyway."


Layla's words sent a shudder down my spine. The fact that she was so confident nobody could stop her meant that she truly was an unfathomably dangerous character despite her normally reserved and fragile demeanor. They even had to make some kind rule to regulate her, I shuddered at the implications of this. Was her wrath really that terrible that even the cruel and ruthless goddesses found the need to restrict her?


"Layla, please, calm yourself," Chrophemus implored, raising her palms in a pacifying gesture. "Think about what you're saying. I-If y-you really do this, the consequences would be irreparable."


"This is your last chance, Chrophemus," she hissed through gritted teeth. "Either you kill every last human here, or I will take the matter into my own hands. What happens next, you should know very clearly."


Chrophemus flinched, then her shoulders slumped in resignation. “O-Okay, I’ll do it…”


The citizens around me erupted into panic, but Chrophemus only looked at us sadly. 


"Forgive me," Chrophemus croaked as she stared down at me and the others, her eyes filled with sorrow.


Chrophemus slowly leaned down, her monumental torso blotting out the sun as her enormous hand hovered over us. The citizens screamed and scrambled over each other in a futile attempt to flee the encroaching shadow.



I stared up at the impossibly huge palm, easily large enough to crush multiple Artemises underneath its weight. The intricate lines and creases were like yawning chasms, and each of Chrophemus's fingers were thicker across than the grandest skyscrapers. 


Ren grabbed Ryemi, shielding her body with his own as they huddled together. His usual calm demeanor was gone, replaced by unbridled terror.


"No, please!" I shouted desperately up at the descending hand. "Lady Chrophemus, you don't have to do this! There must be another way!"


Chrophemus's iridescent eyes glistened with mournful tears. "I'm so sorry. I wish there was."


The very air quaked violently as her palm descended slowly, kicking up gale force winds that sent people flying. We were plunged into darkness, the air turning hot and stifling.


I could hear muffled screams and cries around me as everyone panicked. The hand hadn't crushed us yet, but it felt like the walls were closing in.


"Lady Chrophemus, stop!" I yelled again, "you're better than this! You can resist her commands!"


There was a long pause. I held my breath.


Then, the tiniest sliver of light peeked through as the hand lifted slightly. The screams around me quieted to nervous murmurs. 


"I...I can't do it," Chrophemus choked out.


The hand retracted fully, bathing us in sunlight once more. I fell to my knees, overwhelmed with relief. We were spared, for now.


But Layla's fury still loomed over us like a dark cloud. What would she do in response? 


Chrophemus stepped back, prostrating herself before Layla’s miniscule figure.


"I apologize, Layla," she begged, her immense forehead rubbing against the earth. "I will accept any punishment, but please spare these people."


"Spare them? You want me to show mercy to these pathetic insects?" Layla let out a harsh, mocking laugh, “you are just as pathetic as them. Unsightly trash. Perhaps I should call you ‘trash’ from now on.”


Chrophemus kept her submissive position, not daring to speak. Layla walked forward, approaching the mountainous head of Chrophemus.


“Looks like you really won’t do it, you are more spineless than I thought,” Layla spat, “it should come as no surprise, you are garbage just like them after all. Useless pieces of trash, all of you.”


Layla's venomous words rained down on Chrophemus like acid. But the Goddess of Time remained silent, accepting the verbal abuse.


“All you do is plead and beg, isn’t it tiring for you? I sure am tired of hearing it.” Layla carried on walking forward. “Tell me, what should I do with garbage like you?”


As Layla continued her tirade of insults, her body began to stretch and expand. Her clothes ripped apart as she grew taller and taller. 


A hundred meters. Then a kilometer. She didn't stop, rising up like a malicious Tower of Babylon. I gasped as her head ascended past the stratosphere, casting us all in her dominating shadow.



At 94.5 kilometers tall, she finally stopped growing. Her voice, now amplified by her magnitude, blared out. "Just looking at you pisses me off."


She lifted her colossal foot and brought it down hard on Chrophemus's back. The impact shook the earth, throwing me off my feet. Chrophemus winced but did not resist.


Again and again, Layla stomped and kicked the helpless goddess. Each blow was like a natural calamity, churning up dirt and leveling landforms. 


And I could do nothing but watch uselessly. With each thunderous kick, I felt a wave of helplessness wash over me.


Chrophemus endured the brutal assault without fighting back. Her pained whimpers pierced my heart, but what could I possibly do against the unbidden wrath of a 94.5 kilometer tall titan?


Chrophemus had been my friend and collaborator for so long. Seeing her battered and broken, unable to even raise a hand in her own defense, tore at my heart.


"Please, stop this!" I shouted desperately. But my voice was lost in the roaring winds generated by Layla's monstrous kicks.


As a soldier, my instinct was to intervene, to fight, to protect the innocent. But this was no ordinary battle. The gulf between goddess and mortal had never felt so vast and insurmountable as in this moment.


Still, I couldn't just stand there doing nothing. If I couldn't save Chrophemus, I had to at least try to save the others. The citizens who Chrophemus had helped protect.


"Everyone, listen to me!" I yelled over the deafening impacts. "We need to evacuate, now! Head for the portal, quickly!"


People began rushing for the exit. I herded them along, urging them to move faster. All the while, frustration simmered within me. I wanted to save Chrophemus too, to stop this one-sided abuse. But I knew I'd only be crushed instantly. The best I could do was get these people to safety.


I turned to see Ryemi still standing there, eyes fixed on the titans. Her hands were clenched, and I could see the indignation burning in her eyes. Of course she wanted to help too.


"Ryemi, we have to go. Now!" I shouted urgently. 


She shook her head. "Layla…I had no idea she was like this. How can anyone be this cruel? I have to stop her."


"It's too dangerous!" Ren argued, appearing from behind me. "You're still recovering. I know you want to help, but-"


"So we just abandon her?" Ryemi shot back, her voice shaking with emotion.


Ren placed his hands on her shoulders. "Listen. I know how you feel. But this is our only option right now. We just have to hope that Layla won't actually go as far as to kill Chrophemus."


Ryemi's eyes welled up with tears of frustration. I felt her pain. Leaving an ally to suffer went against every principle I had.


"Ren, get her out of here," I said. "Please, keep her safe."


Ren nodded. "I will guard her with my life."


He took Ryemi's hand. She looked back at me, reluctance in her eyes. Ren pulled Ryemi along as they hurried to join the others through the portal. I watched them go, my heart heavy.


Soon, they were through. The last stragglers made it to the shimmering exit and disappeared.


I was alone.


Turning my gaze upward, I beheld a sight no mortal should witness. Layla's blows were still raining down relentlessly on Chrophemus. The Goddess of Time was now visibly injured, barely able to stay conscious.


With each brutal kick, the ground shuddered beneath my feet. Rivulets of blood streamed from Chrophemus’s wounds, pooling on the earth below.


Layla’s rage was beyond anything I’d conceived possible. Her eyes blazed with fiery hatred as she struck again and again. Nothing could slake her thirst for violence. Not even the blood of a goddess.


As the beating unfolded, I couldn't help but think of my previous encounters with goddesses over the years. They had always shown some level of respect and decency towards one another, even when their goals clashed. Never before had I seen a goddess treat a fellow divine being so ruthlessly, as if they were nothing more than dirt.


My thoughts raced, trying to make sense of what was happening. Why would Layla do this? What could possibly drive her to inflict such abuse to her own kind?


I clenched my fists again, nails digging into my palms. This was becoming unbearable.


"Stop!" I screamed, my voice cracking. "Please, just stop!"


I knew just how insignificant I was to Layla, far below her notice. But I couldn't stand idly by for any longer. I had to try to intervene, no matter how futile my efforts might be.


"Enough!" I screeched, tears streaming down my face. "You've made your point! Just stop hurting her!"


It was useless, I was too miniscule to even be noticed. I cautiously advanced towards the carnage, fully knowing the risks to someone as small as me.


“Layla! Stop this right now!” I strained my throat to unleash the loudest wail I could.


Layla's foot paused mid-air, hovering above Chrophemus's bruised body. Her eyes, filled with a mixture of irritation and surprise, locked onto mine.


The sheer scale of her towering presence was deathly intimidating. I shuddered as I gaped at the looming giantess who looked ready to crush me beneath her heel.


"Shut up, trash," Layla hissed. Her anger seemed to be directed at me now, and even though it was terrifying, I couldn't help but feel some relief that Chrophemus might have a moment of respite from Layla's savage onslaught.


"Please," I beseeched her, my hands shaking with terror. "Don't hurt her any more. She has suffered enough."


"I don’t want to hear that from you!" Layla screamed back at me, her fury reaching new heights. "Just fucking die, bug!"


In one swift motion, she lifted her colossal foot and kicked a massive amount of dirt towards me. From my perspective, it was like a catastrophic shower of rock and earth, each piece larger than whole buildings. The scene unfolded with frightening power, the magnitude of Layla's attack emphasizing just how puny I was in comparison.


As the dirt rained down around me, I desperately tried to find shelter from the calamity. The world had become a chaotic storm of debris, obscuring my vision and filling the air with choking dust.


I scrambled to avoid the crushing fragments, barely managing to dodge a boulder the size of a skyscraper as it slammed into the ground beside me. The force of the impact sent me flying, landing painfully on the muddy terrain.


Coughing and sputtering, I struggled to get my bearings. When the dust finally settled, I saw Layla standing menacingly over me, her stratospheric visage replacing the sky. She leaned down, her massive face contorting into a mask of pure, unadulterated rage.


"That’s what you get, insect," she growled, raising her enormous fist high into the sky. 


I held my paltry arms up in vain. This was it. I closed my eyes and braced for the impact, thinking of Ryemi, Ren and the others who had escaped, sending a silent prayer that they would be okay.


Just as Layla's meteoric fist began its descent, another giant hand shot out of nowhere, grabbing Layla's wrist and stopping her attack. I widened my eyes in shock to see another giantess pull Layla back and throw her monolithic body onto the ground, generating a magnitude ten earthquake.


The mystery goddess shifted with astounding speed and grace, using fluid movements to close the distance. She leapt and spun through the air, a captivating blur of pink and maroon, landing blow after blow on Layla.


Layla lashed out angrily, but the new goddess dodged each wild punch and kick with elegant twists and flips. 


"Who are you?!" Layla shrieked, face twisted in confusion and rage.


The goddess remained silent, continuing her mesmerizing aerial dance. With a precise kick, she swept Layla's legs out from under her, sending the blue-haired titan crashing to her knees.


I watched in awe, still lying prone on the ground. The new goddess moved with superhuman speed and skill, making the towering Layla look clumsy and slow.


Layla thrashed violently, but her opponent flowed around her attacks like water. 


"Damn you! Just who do you think you are?" Layla roared, still failing to land a single hit on her opponent. With another well-aimed strike to the throat, Layla’s body went limp and she crumpled onto the ground.


As Layla lay unresponsive, I shook off my daze and sat up. My gaze was instantly drawn to my colossal savior – it was impossible not to be captivated by her beauty.



She stood tall and confident in a form-fitting maroon bodysuit, her wavy pink hair running down her back like a curtain of silk. Her deep blue eyes were like the boundless sea, and her face bore an expression of poised focus.


With Layla down for the moment, the goddess turned her attention to me. As she strode closer, I felt my cheeks grow warm under her godly scrutiny. With incredible control, she lowered her knees to the ground.



"Are you alright?" Her voice was soothing and melodic as her eyes locked onto mine with concern. I felt my face grow even hotter as she leaned down for a closer look.


"Uh, y-yes, thank you um…Goddess," I stammered nervously. My heart raced in my chest, the combination of her gorgeous looks and overwhelming presence throwing me off.


She tilted her immeasurable head, a puzzled expression on her face as she scrunched her eyebrows. Then, without warning, she extended a gargantuan finger towards me. I yelped in shock as an enormous fingernail larger than a city block pierced the earth in front of me. Debris rained down as the nail curled, scooping me and my surroundings up towards the sky with incredible ease.


My heart pounded in my ears as I clung to the ground, the world below shrinking away as I rose higher and higher. The goddess's face loomed before me like a celestial body, her enchanting eyes filled with a mixture of worry and confusion.


When the ascent finally concluded, I found myself staring directly at her breathtaking countenance.

 

Up close, her beauty was even more staggering. Smooth skin, full lips, eyes that shone like crystals – every inch of her was perfection. She was so close I could feel the heat radiating from her skin, smell the sweet scent of her hair.


"Ryan, you’re acting strange," she said suddenly. "Is something wrong?"


I gaped at her, dumbfounded. How did she know my name?


"I-I'm sorry, I don't understand," I sputtered. "Have we met before?"


The goddess's eyes widened briefly in surprise, before quickly morphing into one of exaggerated hurt. 


"Wha-Don’t tell me you don’t recognize me?" She pouted, her lower lip sticking out slightly. "And here I thought we were friends. I can't believe you would forget about me so quickly."


I wracked my brain, trying to place her face, her voice.


The goddess let out an overdrawn sigh, shaking her head in mock disappointment. 


"It’s only been sixteen years and you already don’t remember me. I expected more from you, Ryan," she chided, a playful smile teasing the corners of her mouth. 


My eyes went wide. Sixteen years? Could it be?


"L-Lucy?" I gasped in disbelief.


The goddess's face lit up, but her amusement remained. "Took you long enough!" She chuckled, sending vibrations through her monolithic finger.


I was speechless, overjoyed at seeing my dear friend again but also embarrassed that I hadn't recognized her right away.


“You grew out your hair? I really couldn’t tell who you were!” I exclaimed, scrutinizing her new look. Lucy laughed, the sound booming around me. 


"I'm not that different, am I?" She grinned.


“Um well, it looks really good on you,” I remarked honestly.


‘Perhaps a little too good even’ I thought to myself as I felt my cheeks burn up again.


“Thanks,” Lucy replied as she beamed at me. "It's good to see you again, Ryan. It's been far too long."


I nodded eagerly in agreement. I opened my mouth to speak but a sudden movement caught my eye. 


Layla had started to rise, muttering under her breath.


“You fucking bitch, I’m so going to teach you a lesson…” Her words dripped with resentment as she rubbed her bruises with her hand.


Lucy glanced over as well, her playful demeanor dissipating. She rose to her feet, squaring her shoulders as she faced the other goddess.


Without warning, Lucy dexterously flicked me off her fingernail, catching me in her palm as her other hand pulled open her bodysuit. Before I could even react, she skillfully deposited me into her cleavage, nestling me snugly between her breasts.


"Wha-Lucy! What are you doing?" I demanded, my shouts muffled by the tremendous flesh walls towering over me on both sides. 


"Sorry Ryan, but this is the safest spot for you right now." She brushed off my complaints, not the least bit flustered. “And besides, you should already know this place pretty well.”


I struggled briefly, but it was useless. Her soft flesh molded around me on all sides, warm and silken yet completely immobilizing. 


I found that at my current scale, I could see through the weaves of the maroon material in front of me, granting me a decent view of what was happening. Through the valley between my female friend’s breasts I could see Layla standing to her full height, leveling a vicious glare at Lucy. The tension in the air was stifling as the two titans sized each other up.


Lucy stood protectively in front of where Chrophemus lay, daring Layla to step forward.


I ceased my fruitless struggles, resigning myself to the fact that I was at the mercy of the clashing giantesses. All I could do was wait obediently between my friend’s boobs and hope she would emerge victorious.


With a guttural roar, Layla lunged forward, her mountainous fist swinging towards Lucy. 


Lucy reacted instantly, dodging the blow with a graceful pirouette. As her body spun, I was tossed around inside her cavernous cleavage, stimulation flooding my senses. I had to admit, despite the danger, being ensconced so tightly between the supple flesh of her breasts was undeniably arousing.


I was jolted from my inappropriate thoughts as Lucy delivered a powerful roundhouse kick to Layla's torso, sending the blue-haired titan staggering backwards. Layla recovered quickly, pouncing at Lucy again, but my pink-haired friend anticipated her move, grabbing her outstretched arm and using Layla's own momentum to flip her onto her back.


The impact as Layla's colossal body slammed into the ground shuddered through Lucy's body, her breasts quaking around me. I was helpless to do anything but be tossed around her boundless cleavage.


Layla let out an enraged shriek as she leapt to her feet, raining blows towards Lucy, who nimbly dodged and blocked each attack. As Lucy's body swayed and spun, I got pushed deeper down her bodysuit. Fortunately, Lucy found the presence of mind to press her boobs together in the heat of battle, halting my descent by wedging me even more intimately between the soft mountains.


Lucy delivered a series of rapid jabs to Layla's midriff before sweeping her legs out from under her once again. As Layla fell, Lucy followed through with an axe kick, driving her heel into Layla's sternum. 


Layla howled in pain, “I will make you pay for this!”


She slumped into the ground, grabbing her chest in pain. All of a sudden, her body began dissipating into wisps of blue ether, surprising both Lucy and me.


Soon, her body completely disappeared and Lucy stood triumphant amidst the dispersing mist, the valley between her milk bags finally still. I took a moment to catch my breath, her pillowy flesh still cradling me tenderly.


With the fight over, Lucy carefully extracted me from her bosom. I took a deep breath as I finally stood on solid ground again, even if that ground was still just her immense fingertip.


“Did her body just disappear?” Lucy raised an eyebrow in confusion. “What’s up with that?”


"We can figure it out later. Right now, we need to check on Lady Chrophemus," I reminded her.


Lucy nodded in agreement and we rushed over to where Chrophemus was lying. Her injuries from Layla's brutal assault appeared severe. 


"Lady Chrophemus, can you hear me?" I called out from Lucy’s palm as my friend gently shook her arm in an attempt to rouse her.


After a few tense moments, she began to stir, slowly opening her colorful eyes. Lucy and I both breathed a sigh of relief. 


"Ryan? Lucy? What happened?" Chrophemus murmured weakly as she tried to sit up.


“Lucy came just in the nick of time and defeated Layla,” I explained as Lucy moved to support her back.


Upon hearing Layla's name, a look of dread crossed Chrophemus's face. "Layla? Where is she now?" she asked urgently, her voice tinged with panic.


“She simply…vanished,” I answered tentatively.


Addressing Chrophemus, Lucy recounted the strange dissipation of Layla's body after their battle. Chrophemus's reaction was not what we expected. She became even more distraught, shaking her head and muttering, "no, no, this is bad, this is very bad..."


Lucy and I exchanged puzzled glances. We had assumed defeating Layla would resolve the situation, but the terror and anxiety in Chrophemus’s iridescent eyes suggested otherwise.


"Lady Chrophemus, what's wrong?" I asked, my heart racing at the thought of more danger. "Layla’s gone, everything’s alright now."


"Ryan, Lucy," Chrophemus began, her voice quivering, "the Layla you fought was only her clone."


"Only...her clone?" I repeated her words, feeling the blood drain from my face. Lucy remained silent, but her expression was equally grim.


"Yes, her domain lets her create and control clones of herself," Chrophemus elaborated, "there is a rule in the thousand-year cycle prohibiting Layla’s real form from coming to Earth. But considering how furious she must be right now, I fear she might completely disregard that rule and come to Earth to seek her revenge."


As those ominous words hung in the air, I felt an icy chill creep up my spine.


"Lady Chrophemus," I gulped, "for there to be such a rule…Just how powerful is she?"


"Unfathomably powerful," she replied bluntly. "Even all the goddesses combined cannot hope to defeat her. None of us would survive her wrath if she came to Earth. The entirety of humanity and even all the goddesses currently on the planet are in grave danger."







This goddess…I do not recognize her. She is far too young it seems, born after my death. It appears that she used to be a human, ascending to goddesshood after consuming a remnant of Genesis’s essence.


Goddess of Dreams? Such an abstract concept. It appears that the Domains of this new generation of goddesses go beyond what used to be possible. I had no idea that even goddesses have the potential to evolve, it seems that I was more naive than I thought.


Lucidia, Goddess of Dreams

Age: 1,036

Height: 92.7km (1.56m at human size)

Powers: Can alter and manipulate the dreams of humans, her own dreams have the potential to randomly change reality.

Kill Count: 39 since the start of this cycle. Incidental casualties from the earthquakes caused by her steps, mostly happens when she is in a rush.

Settlement Population: She has no settlement.


End Notes:

I will try to accelerate my upload schedule as we get closer to the ending so please check back regularly for updates! The ending will have a special surprise and you will want to be here on time when we near the final chapter(Around chapter 19). If you want to know when that will be, it will be around the last two weeks of January or so. I will require some very minor participation from the readers when the time comes so just a heads up.

I will keep this reminder at the end of every chapter from now on so that the highest number of people can see this.

Chapter 14.5 - Solitude (???) by Wrath
Author's Notes:

Long chapter today and the last of the flashback chapters. We will be heading to the climax of the story soon after this.

Another chapter will be out tomorrow so check back soon!

The shadow of my colossal body engulfed the planet below, my towering presence looming over its surface. Far beneath me stood a lone bronze-skinned figure, her defiant stance contrasting with the lush greenery surrounding her. As I peered down, she looked up, her long red hair blowing in the wind, black eyes fixed on mine. 



"I am Milah, Goddess of War," she introduced herself, “I am the guardian of this planet.”


My eyes drank in her appearance – the revealing medieval armor accentuating her athletic physique, the large blue crystal embedded in her chest plate glowing brightly. Curiously, a mighty dragon tail stuck out from her rear, its cyan scales shimmering with magic. She emanated power, strength and beauty.


"I’ve already introduced myself, now it is your turn, giant girl," Milah called out, her voice echoing through the atmosphere.


I hesitated, intimidated by her boldness despite how comically small she was to me. "I-I'm Layla, just L-Layla," I stammered nervously in reply, before adding in a pleading tone, "I’m so sorry for invading your planet, it really looks very beautiful. Please, I-I hope you will surrender peacefully, I don’t want to hurt you or any of the people down there…"


Milah scoffed, unfazed by my pleas. "I will never surrender to the likes of you," she declared defiantly, leaping towards me. My heartbeat quickened as she flew upwards, energy crackling around her hands as she prepared to strike. But compared to my mammoth body, she was but a speck. Her magically charged attacks dissipated harmlessly against my skin. 


I watched anxiously as she landed on my enormous breast, no larger than a fly. She struck my soft flesh with all her might, but her efforts were utterly futile against my monumental size. To me, her blows felt like nothing, yet she persisted stubbornly. 


"It's hopeless," I muttered, saddened by her wasted efforts. No matter how powerful she was, our size difference made any resistance meaningless. I steeled myself, knowing I had my orders. With a heavy heart, I reached out towards the planet below.


I took a deep breath as I lowered my colossal body towards the planet, my long hair trailing behind me like comets. Milah leapt up again and again, trying in vain to stop my descent. But nothing could impede my inexorable approach.


As the atmosphere enveloped me, I felt a pang of regret. So many lives, so much beauty, all about to be extinguished in an instant. I wished there was another way.


The clouds parted before me as I drew closer, revealing the sprawling cities and verdant forests of the planet's surface. Right below my face, I could see the sprawling capital city, the magnificent towers glinting in the sunlight. I closed my eyes. "I'm so sorry," I whispered. 


And then, contact.


My elephantine breasts pressed into the planet with the force of an apocalyptic meteor impact, obliterating everything beneath them instantly. Shockwaves rippled outwards, toppling structures and uprooting trees. Entire cities were pulverized into dust in mere moments. 


As I leaned into the planet, immense fissures spread like jagged scars across its surface. Volcanoes erupted as the crust buckled and heaved. Within seconds, an entire hemisphere was left barren and ruined. At the same time, I felt Milah’s divine life extinguish beneath me, the goddess squashed under a descending boob she foolishly thought she could stop.


I raised myself up slowly, revealing a smoldering wasteland where once a vibrant world had thrived. The broken remnants of civilization smoked beneath me, my enormous chest having extinguished countless lives in the blink of an eye.


I floated silently in space, gazing sadly upon the scorched planet. My father would be pleased, but I felt only a hollow ache inside. Such senseless destruction, and for what purpose? I sighed heavily, my breath swirling the ashes below with a powerful hurricane.


Hours later, I drifted in the void, ruminating on the catastrophe I had wrought. The planet below me was now scarred beyond recognition, continents cracked open and oozing magma through fresh fissures. Where once great civilizations stood, there was only smoldering ruin. 


A single press of my massive breast had snuffed out billions of lives and cultures in an instant. I shuddered, the lingering vibrations of their terrified screams still echoing through my nerves. How could I have done something so horrible?


"Well done, my daughter!" My father congratulated me from the ravaged surface. "This is a great victory for the Gaia Empire. You've conquered the empire’s one hundredth planet." 


I said nothing, staring blankly at the devastation. Inside, I felt only sadness and regret. We had gained another planet, but I had lost another piece of my soul. 


My father continued extolling my accomplishment, but his words barely registered. How could he be so callous about the lives I had destroyed? The empire might have expanded, but I was crumbling inside.


As he droned on about plans for the next invasion, I closed my eyes. A single tear drifted slowly down my cheek, eventually plummeting through dead space to the graveyard below.


Seeing my despondent expression, my father's enthusiasm faded. "What's with that glum face?" he questioned. "This is a great day for the empire, and you're moping around like your pet died."


“I’m sorry, Father. I think I’m just feeling a bit tired from today,” I lied, averting my eyes.


"Fine, be that way," he grumbled. "Get some rest. I'll come get you when it's time to mobilize for the next target." With an annoyed huff, he transported himself back to the imperial flagship parked behind him.


Finally alone, I let out a long, shuddering breath. My shoulders sagged, the weight of my guilt almost too much to bear. I had single-handedly ruined this beautiful planet and murdered its inhabitants. And for what? To expand my father's empire? 


I looked at my hands, each digit larger than the planet's widest plains. Hands that could cradle civilizations in their palms or reduce them to dust with a flick of my finger. They seemed to belong to someone else now, a stranger capable of such evil. 


My father might praise me as a conqueror, but I felt only like a monster. I wished I could curl into a ball and disappear into the endless black, leaving no trace of my existence behind. But there was no hiding from the massive shadow I cast or from the scars I had carved into the galaxy. 


As I floated through the vast emptiness of space, the planets I had desecrated seemed to haunt me, the screams of their inhabitants echoing in my ears. How many more worlds would I ravage at my father's bidding? How much more blood would stain my hands before this was over? A knot formed in my stomach. I wasn't sure how much more I could take before I broke completely.


Trying to shake off the negativity, I shook my head vigorously. I should try to look on the bright side, not everything was all bad.


For example, my father had at least agreed to my request to move his headquarters and troops away from my chest, granting me some much needed privacy. It wasn't much, but it was something.


I tried to focus on that silver lining, the relief that washed over me when I finally expressed my need for personal space. For once, I had asserted myself, if only in a small way. That small fact felt like a glimmer of light amid the darkness that surrounded me.


I had also tried to request for clothes, but that did not go nearly as well. When I had shyly asked my father if it was possible to create some kind of outfit to cover my celestial body, he shut me down immediately.


"It's simply impossible to manufacture clothes big enough for someone of your size," he had scoffed. "Do you have any idea how much material it would take to cover a body 7,192 kilometers tall? All the textile mills in the empire working around the clock couldn't produce enough fabric. Even if we could make the material, how would we go about tailoring and assembling an outfit of that magnitude? There's no infrastructure that could handle clothing on such a cosmic scale."


He went on to explain that even if they could produce the raw materials, the logistics of actually constructing and delivering the finished garments to me would be absurdly impractical. The manpower, resources and time needed made it utterly unfeasible.


"I'm sorry, but dressing you is just not an option," he concluded bluntly. "You're so unimaginably massive that clothes are simply out of the question. You’ve already been naked for a few days now, isn’t it about time you got used to it anyway?"


I sighed again, self-consciously covering my skin with my hands. I understood the reasoning, but the result still stung. At my size, even the simplest of dignities were out of reach.


Lost in my thoughts, I barely registered the minute presence next to me until a melodic voice abruptly spoke. "So, what atrocities did you commit today at your father's behest, I wonder?"



I turned to find an elegant goddess floating beside me, her golden locks and sapphire irises glowing with power. Her white robe clung alluringly to her curves, accented by intricate golden seams that highlighted her divine femininity. She gazed at me with an intensity that pierced my soul, seeing through to my conflicted core.


Her head was adorned with elven ears, a magical halo hovering above it, its golden form constantly shifting. Wide feathery wings sprang out from her back, completing her angelic look.


"How much longer will you blindly obey, even as your heart cries out against it?" she chided with a smirk.


My mind swirled with a mix of confusion and frustration. This goddess had been frequently appearing at my side for the past two days, persistently trying to persuade me to leave my father's side and join her cause. I never asked for her name, but her presence was both intriguing and unsettling.


"Your father uses you as a weapon," she continued, her voice dripping with disdain. "Why waste your immense power on his selfish whims when it causes you this much pain?"


I clenched my fists, struggling to resist her words. She made valid points, but I couldn't simply abandon my father. He was all I had ever known – family was supposed to stick together, right?


"You may have grown in size, but your mind remains small," she mocked, her eyes narrowing in disappointment. "You cling to him out of fear, not love. But fear breeds resentment, and one day, it will consume you."


Her words stung, but I refused to let them sway me. My father needed me, and I would not betray him, no matter how much this goddess tried to convince me.


As she kept speaking, I abruptly brought my hands together with a thunderous clap, slamming her tiny form between my palms.


I slowly peeled my palms apart, but just as I expected, she remained floating before me, unharmed. A sly grin spread across her face.


"My, my. Attempting to squash me again?" She let out an amused chuckle. "When will you learn that I'm merely an illusion? The real Estheia is far away, safe from your clumsy hands."


I sighed in exasperation. It was worth a shot.


"We both know you lack conviction. You don't truly wish me gone – a part of you wants me to stay, to keep questioning the path set before you," The goddess, who was apparently named Estheia, drifted closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “To confirm what you already know deep down in your heart, that your father does not love you, that he sees you as nothing more than a pawn.”


“SHUT UP!” I screamed, breaking my silence, “Father is not like that! He loves me more than anything in the world! He told me that…everything he was doing, he was doing for me…So I will do anything for him too. We possess a bond you will never understand!”


I panted from the exertion of my outburst, glaring defiantly at the miniscule goddess.


“So you claim, but words are just words at the end of the day,” Estheia circled around me slowly, regarding me with an appraising eye. "I wonder…when was the last time you spent quality time with your dear father? Not receiving orders or debriefings, but simply bonding together?"


I opened my mouth to respond, but faltered. I...couldn't recall. My days were consumed with missions, briefings, and rest. Even before I became this big, he was never around, leaving me alone in the palace as he sought out conquest after conquest in some unknown corner of the galaxy. When had we last done something fun, just the two of us?


Sensing my hesitation, Estheia pounced, "as I suspected. He keeps you isolated, dependent on him alone. That is not love – it is control."


I shook my head, denying her claims, but seeds of doubt had been planted. I thought back to my childhood, trying to remember my father showing me affection, playing with me. But it came up empty.


Could she be right? Had I misjudged our bond? No, he was just busy expanding the empire for my sake, right?


As if reading my thoughts, Estheia pressed on. "I propose a challenge. Spend one day of bonding with your father – no work, no conquest, just quality time together. If your connection is true, acceding to such a simple request should pose no issue, right? After all, you have been working really hard for him the past few days."


Before I could respond, she promptly vanished, leaving me alone with my thoughts yet again. As much as I wanted to simply ignore everything she said, I found myself seriously considering her suggestion. If it was just one simple bonding day, surely my father would agree.


The next day, I awoke to find the imperial fleet arrayed before me, a motley collection of destroyers, cruisers, and carriers, all dwarfed by even the smallest extremities of my cosmic body. As I stretched and yawned, the microbial ships scattered to avoid getting accidentally swatted like flies. 


I heard my father's voice boom out from the command vessel nestled in front of my breasts. "Rise quickly! Today we embark for the planet Golynth."


He proceeded to brief me about the planet in his usual fastidious manner. "Golynth is the capital world of the so-called 'Golynthian Confederacy', a loose alliance of some fifteen trillion citizens across 53 colonies and orbital habitats. Their defenses are said to be formidable, with an extensive grid of orbital weapon platforms and a sizable fleet. Of course, none of them will pose any threat to you." 


I nodded absently as he droned on about their order of battle and key military assets for almost an hour, my thoughts preoccupied with how I would broach the subject of taking a day off.


After he finally finished his exhaustive speech, an awkward silence permeated the gulf between us. My heart pounded in my chest. This was my chance. 


I took a deep breath and squeaked out in my tiniest voice, "Father, I was wondering if we could maybe not conquer Golynth today and instead just spend some time together, just the two of us?"


My father's voice roared in irritation. "Spend time together? What foolishness is this? We have an empire to build, planets to conquer! I did not gift you near-godlike power so you could laze about indulging frivolous whims!"


I shrank back, my cheeks burning in embarrassment. Normally, this is where I would timidly concede, but today, I pressed on.


"I-I know, Father, but we haven't spent any real time together since the transformation. I just thought it might be nice to go to one of the worlds we took over and have a look around, exploring the parts that, you know, haven’t been completely destroyed. It’ll be a fun day out, I’m sure you’ll enjoy it."


My father cut me off sharply. "Enough! We have wasted too much time already. The attack on Golynth will proceed as planned."


Tears welled up in my eyes from his stern insistence, but I refused to let it go. 


Voice quavering, I pleaded, "please Father, just one day together. That's all I ask. We can assault Golynth tomorrow, I swear it. In fact, I’ll work even harder the next day if you agree to this. Ten, even twenty planets, I’ll destro-I mean conquer them all."


“You are really testing my patience today,” he growled in exasperation, but suddenly his face took on a contemplative look, as if he was seriously considering my request. "Alright, if one day will satisfy your silly notions of family time, so be it. Meet me on yesterday’s planet in one hour. We will...picnic...there."


"Oh thank you, Father! I can't wait!" I squealed in delight, a thunderous calamity that shattered viewports across the fleet, causing the damaged spacecrafts to lose control and teether precariously close to my boobs. I hastily leaned back, narrowly avoiding wrecking my father’s prized ships, and more importantly, my precious day out with him.


“Sorry,” I quickly apologized in a whisper, but my excitement remained. “So, I’ll see you in an hour then.”


This was all I had hoped for. Finally, a chance to connect with the man who meant everything to me. My heart swelled with love and anticipation.


Take that, Estheia! Your challenge means nothing in the face of our strong bond!


As I descended towards the planet, I took a deep breath and focused my cosmic energies. My body began to shrink, dwindling down from my massive 7,192 kilometer height. The fleet surrounding me grew, no longer infinitesimal specks but full sized steel behemoths once again. I felt myself becoming smaller and smaller, until I was only a fraction of my true celestial size.


Within moments, I stood upon the planet as an ordinary princess, just 1.62 meters tall. I marveled at the sudden change in perspective. The town before me now towered over me with its buildings and monuments. I, who once loomed over continents, now felt tiny and exposed.



I bashfully covered my naked body with my hands. Being nude when I was a giantess was already embarrassing enough, but it was even more mortifying at normal size since other people were no longer just imperceptible specks to me – I was actually able to feel their gazes now.


At least this region seemed to have been spared from the effects of my boob attack yesterday. I cringed thinking about the catastrophe left in my wake. But today was my chance to leave that behind. 


I glanced around the beautiful seaside town, taking in sights impossible to appreciate from my high vantage point in space. This planet really was lovely, and I felt a pang of regret for the damage I had caused.


I wandered through the cobblestone streets, taking in the quaint buildings and lively marketplace. But despite the charming scenery, an unsettling feeling crept over me. Pedestrians stared and whispered as I walked by. I heard alarmed gasps and saw fingers pointing in my direction.


It slowly dawned on me that these people recognized my face. Of course they did – I was the immense entity who had annihilated half their planet just yesterday with a single press of my titanic breasts. To them, I was a terrifying destroyer. Their fearful reactions made me tremble from both guilt and isolation.


I tried to shake off the negativity. Today wasn't about the me as the gigantic destroyer of worlds. It was about simple, ordinary Layla, an ordinary daughter making new memories with her beloved father. We'd laugh over sweet fruit drinks along the boardwalk, browse the shops together, and watch the sunset over the glittering ocean waves.


My excitement built back up as I made my way through the busy marketplace, ignoring the lingering stares and the scattering of crowds as I walked past. Not even my current nudity could dampen my spirits. The anticipation of finally spending quality time with my father overpowered everything else. I couldn't wait to hear his voice, see his smile...feel his arms wrap around me in a warm embrace. We'd make up for lost time today.


This planet really was lovely, and now I would finally get the chance to enjoy a bit of that beauty. No more decimation, at least for today. The day ahead filled me with hope.


I found my father waiting for me on the sandy shores of a pristine beach, the waves gently lapping at his feet. My heart soared at the sight of him, and I broke into a run, unable to contain my exuberance.


"Father!" I cried out joyfully as I leapt into his arms. 


I clung to him tightly, overwhelmed with emotions. After what seemed like an eternity of only being able to look down at him from such impossibly vast heights, I was finally small enough to embrace him properly. Tears of happiness streamed down my face.


A sudden, sharp pain pierced my back. My body seized up, paralyzed by agonizing electricity. I collapsed to the ground, muscles spasming uncontrollably.


Through the haze of pain, I made out the imposing form of a Gaia soldier standing over me. In his hand was a strange device, some kind of stun rod but way more complex in structure. He jabbed it into me again, sending another current of electricity coursing through my immobilized body.


Why was this happening? Why would a soldier of my own empire attack me like this? 


I screamed out in anguish, pleading to my father for help, "Father, please! Make it stop!"


But my father did not move to intervene. Instead, his expression was cold and detached as he looked down at my writhing form.


"I'm afraid I cannot help you, my dear," he said calmly. "This machine was designed specifically to neutralize someone like you. It only works properly when you are human-sized though, which made your…‘fun day out’ the perfect opportunity."


His words hit me harder than any bolt of electricity. This was all a trap, orchestrated by the one person I adored most in the universe. The realization was so horrifying that at first I couldn't even process it.


I stared at my father, uncomprehending. "But...why?" I choked out.


My father’s blue eyes were like chips of ice. "You are simply far too soft-hearted for my plans, just like your mother was. I need someone with true ambition to wield the power of a goddess. Not some weak, sentimental child."


His words were like daggers in my heart. After everything I'd done for him, conquering planet after planet in his name, this was how he saw me?


He glanced over his shoulder. "Come here, Rachel."


A young girl of about twelve years old stepped out from behind him. She had long, auburn hair styled in a simple braid. Her petite frame was draped in a modest, earth-toned dress with a prim high collar. Everything about her posture and expression was neutral and subservient. 


"This is Rachel, your half-sister," my father said. "She understands the empire’s goals in a way you never will. Once I kill you and transfer your abilities to her, the Gaia Empire will enter a new golden era."


I never knew I had any siblings, much less a half-sister. I observed the dainty girl, wondering if she could really comprehend just what my father was trying to do at her young age. Rachel said nothing, merely gazing at me with those placid eyes. I searched them for any trace of compassion, but found only empty obedience.


“Now, all we have to do is use the device to rip out your heart and the divine core in its center. But it is a shame,” my father sighed, and for a moment I thought he might actually express some form of regret for his actions, but I was foolish to think so. “Rachel is still so young, I would have liked for her to mature a little bit more before transferring your core to her. But alas, you have proven time and time again that you are way too inefficient to take on this role. Even Rachel at her current age will be far better.”


As he finished talking, a brilliant flash suddenly engulfed the beach. I shielded my eyes as a titanic figure descended from the heavens. She was impossibly tall, her slender form casting a vast shadow over the landscape. I recognized her instantly – the enigmatic goddess who had been stalking me for the past few days. 


Estheia.


She now towered over me at 98.9 kilometers tall, her colossal wings spread wide. Golden hair cascaded down her back in shimmering waves. Her skin glowed with ethereal radiance, her eyes like sapphire suns.


With elegant precision, Estheia unleashed beams of light from her fingertips. They sliced through my father's soldiers, reducing them to ashes. Buildings crumbled and the ground quaked beneath the sheer force of her power.


Yet, strangely, I felt no fear in her presence. Only an overwhelming sense of awe at this heavenly giantess. She gazed down at me, a playful smile dancing on her lips. 


"What did I tell you, little one?" Estheia admonished in her usual teasing tune. "You should have listened to me."


I said nothing, stunned into silence. Estheia chuckled, the sound reverberating through the air.


"Even now, I could crush you easily if I wished." She emphasized this by lowering the tip of one colossal finger down towards me. I braced myself, but she stopped just shy of flattening me into the sand. "But I believe you've suffered enough betrayal for one day."


With that, she fired a thin beam, severing my restraints. I collapsed to my hands and knees, finally free.


I slowly rose to my feet, rage boiling inside of me. My father had tried to kill me. The man I had tried so hard to please had deemed me worthless.


"Join me," Estheia proposed, her tone now serious and purposeful. "Together, we will wage a campaign against all the humans in the galaxy. A few goddesses currently oppose my plans, wanting to protect these vermin, but none of them would dare stand against us with you by my side. Once they take one look at your true form, they will have no choice but to concede and accept humanity’s inevitable eradication."


Destroy humanity? Estheia’s vision sounded too grand for me to comprehend, but she was the one who saved me. Sure, it was just because she wanted to make use of me, but at least she was transparent with her intentions. As ulterior as her motives might be, they were nothing compared to the way my father manipulated me and trampled on my feelings.


Speaking of my father…


"Let me deal with HIM first. Personally." I spat. "Only after I’m done will I join whatever campaign you have in mind."


“I knew you would say that, that is why I intentionally left him unharmed,” Estheia gestured towards the cowering man at her feet. "Please, enjoy."


I clenched my fists, staring intently at my father's terrified eyes as I approached him. He had betrayed me, used me for his own selfish purposes. I wouldn't let him get away with it.


With my heart pounding and my resolve unshaken, I continued walking towards my father. His face contorted with fear as he realized I was no longer his obedient pawn. We were way, way past that. I reached out and grabbed his neck with both my hands, feeling the satisfying weight of his life in my grip.


"Please," he choked, desperately trying to regain control. "Think about what you're doing."


But it was too late. My blind loyalty had been replaced by fury. No longer would I be used or deceived.


As my anger surged through me, I felt the familiar sensation of my body expanding. My father's panic-stricken eyes widened even more as I grew rapidly, gradually reclaiming my colossal form.


At first, I needed both hands to hold his neck firmly in place, but as I continued to grow, it only took one hand to envelope his entire body. Soon enough, a single fingertip was all that was needed to carry him, reducing him to a helpless insect caught between my fingers.


My father became smaller and smaller in my grasp until he was tiny enough to fall into the crevices of my fingerprint. He clung on desperately as the ridges of my fingerprint towered over him like monolithic valley walls stretching endlessly upwards.



And with that, my body had returned to its full 7,192km tall stature.


"Tell me why," I demanded, my voice shaking with suppressed sobs. "Why did you betray me? Wasn't I good enough for you? I…I really tried my best, you know?"


He stammered, struggling to find his voice. "You don't understand…It was for the greater good of the empire…"


“But…But didn’t you say that you built the empire for my sake? Because you loved me?” I refuted, the tears spilling slightly out of my eyes. “If that was really the case, why would you choose to kill me?”


Sweat pooled at his forehead as his mind raced for an answer. “I do love you, I swear! I must have lost my mind for a moment-”


“Lost your mind for a moment?!” I cut him off in an incredulous tone, “you had a meticulously premeditated plan that you fully detailed right in front of my face! You even introduced my ‘replacement’ to me!”


"I'm s-sorry!" he squeaked, "I was blinded by a-ambition. Please, g-give me a-another chance!"


My father continued to stutter, trying to come up with more excuses, each one more pathetic than the last. As his lies piled up, my heart hardened, and I could feel my disillusionment and disdain growing stronger. He was the same manipulative liar, even while literally in my hand. I realized our bond was never real, I had always been merely a tool for his conquest.


As I studied his meager form on my fingertip and his pitiful begging, I began cringing at the thought of having once revered and admired this miserable man.


Only once I had him trapped in the inescapable landscape of my fingertip was I able to see him for what he truly was – a worthless bug.


"Stop," I uttered authoritatively, my entire demeanor shifting in that moment. No longer was I the submissive daughter who craved her father’s attention. No longer was I the naive princess being exploited by a selfish emperor.


"Please, have mercy," he whimpered, picking up on the change in my tone. But mercy had no place in my heart anymore. My former devotion and loyalty had been replaced by a cold, ruthless drive to make him pay for his actions.


"Shut up, bug," I spat contemptuously. "How dare you ask for mercy after everything you've done? You are just trash, worthless and disgusting."


I mulled over the various ways I could make this bug suffer. I thought about crushing him between my fingers or squashing him under my heel. But none of those methods felt truly satisfying; his pain would be too brief, his despair too fleeting. No, I wanted him to endure every ounce of agony he had caused me and more.



"Listen well, bug," I growled. "I'm going to destroy everything you've built, one pathetic planet at a time. I will make sure you watch every single moment of it, so you can feel a fraction of the despair and pain you’ve inflicted on me."


His eyes widened in terror as the weight of my words began to sink in, but there was no trace of sympathy left in me for this insect who had betrayed me so egregiously.


"Please, you don't have to do this," he pleaded weakly, his voice barely audible.


"Silence!" I roared, the fury in my voice shaking the very air around us. "You've lost the right to speak to me. You are nothing but an insect now."


With a smirk, I transferred him from my fingertip to my left nipple, ensuring he'd have a front row seat to the destruction of his precious empire.


"Get comfortable, bug," I sneered harshly, feeling an unfamiliar thrill coursing through me at the prospect of enacting my revenge.


As I turned my gaze towards the first of countless worlds that would soon taste my wrath, I reveled in the knowledge that the once-commanding emperor was now utterly helpless, forced to bear witness to his own downfall at the hands of the daughter he had so callously discarded.


"Are you watching, bug?" I taunted as I approached the planet we had just been on, its inhabitants driven to a wild panic by my mere presence.


"Don’t do it!" my father's desperate cries echoed from my tit, but his pleas fell on deaf ears. There was no room left for sympathy, only vengeance.


"I’m sorry I have to do this," I apologized instinctively as I knelt down onto the surface, prepared to attack the powerless world below. It was a habit ingrained in me after numerous one-sided conquests for the empire.



But then, an epiphany struck me: There was no reason to apologize anymore. I was no longer just following some order, I was doing this on my own volition. If I was truly sorry, there was nothing stopping me from simply deciding not to hurt the innocent planet.


Nothing…besides the fact that I just didn’t want to stop.


"Actually...no, I take it back," I retracted my apology, "I don’t think I feel that sorry after all."


With a newfound sense of freedom, I unleashed a torrent of devastation upon the planet. My hands tore through mountains and cities alike, reducing them to rubble in mere seconds. My feet crushed everything in their path as I strode across the landscape, leaving nothing but desolation behind me.


As I let my inhibitions go, my rampage became more savage. Even my mouth joined in the carnage, biting into the earth itself and spitting the shattered remains into the void of space. The screams of the people barely registered as I slaughtered continent after continent without care.


Throughout it all, I reminded myself not to accidentally use my breasts in my frenzy of destruction, knowing that the bug still clung to his worthless life on my nipple. His punishment was to experience firsthand the crumbling of his empire, and I didn't want to grant him the mercy of a swift death just yet.


As the dust settled and the once-thriving world was reduced to a barren wasteland under my wrathful gaze, I knew that this was only the beginning of my vengeance. The Gaia Empire would perish by my hand, and the speck who had dared to cast me aside would witness it all from his humiliating perch on my nipple.


One by one, I laid waste to countless planets within the Gaia Empire. Their futile attempts to resist were as insignificant as dust before my might, their most advanced weapons managing to do little more than tickle me.



As their militaries launched desperate counterattacks, I continued my rampage, obliterating each world without mercy. Even the tiny moons orbiting these planets were not spared from my fury – I crushed them between my fingers as easily as cracking an egg.


99 planets fell to my march of destruction, leaving only Gaia, my home world. As I approached the blue and green planet, my heart swelled with a mixture of bitterness and nostalgia. This was where I had spent my life, where I had built friendships and cherished memories. My cosmic form cast a dark shadow over the surface, and I could see the sheer terror etched on the faces of its inhabitants.


My resolve wavered for a moment as I hovered above the world that had once been my sanctuary. A cacophony of emotions surged through me: love and hatred, sorrow and rage, all jumbled together in a storm of inner turmoil. The people who had raised and nurtured me dwelled here, but my revenge would never be complete if it remained standing.


"Is this really the path I must walk?" I whispered to myself, doubt creeping in for a moment.


As I hesitated, memories of laughter, friendship, and joy filled my mind. I thought of Mira, my personal maid who had practically raised me since I was a child. Her gentle smile and caring nature had gotten me through my loneliest days. How I yearned to see her one last time.


Gently descending onto Gaia’s surface, I scanned the panicked streets until I spotted a familiar figure cowering by a fountain. Even from this immense distance, I would recognize Mira anywhere. My heart ached at the sight of her fear.



"Mira…" I murmured, my breath billowing over landscapes like a hurricane gale, "I'm so sorry, but I have to do this."


Tears welled up in my eyes as I addressed her, my rumbling voice wavering with anguish. "You were the only one who truly cared for me. I will never forget your kindness, but I've come too far to stop now."


Far below, I could see Mira gazing up at me, her face streaked with tears. She stretched out a hand and shouted something too soft for me to hear. But I knew she was begging me to reconsider, to spare our shared home.


It shattered my heart to deny her, but my will remained unbroken. With a heavy sigh that sent trees bending violently, I steeled myself for the task ahead.


"Farewell, Mira. Thank you for everything."


Turning my eyes from Mira's pleading form, I braced myself and began Gaia's annihilation, starting with the capital where she stood. Hurting Mira was the most difficult part of doing this, so I made the painful decision to get it over with first. Each cry of terror felt like a dagger in my heart, but I pushed forward. Nothing would deter me from completing my vengeance after I got rid of Mira and the capital.


As I brought my colossal hand down upon the city, buildings crumbled like sandcastles beneath my humongous digits. The destruction was swift and merciless, leaving nothing but a pulverized hellscape in its wake. Yet, it wasn't enough. I needed to do more, to completely eradicate this planet from existence.



My grey eyes brimming with tears, I pressed my calamitous chest against the planet, obliterating entire continents in the process. Since this was already the final planet, I no longer cared whether the wretched bug on my nipple would be crushed by my callous actions. Die for all I care, filthy insect.


With each devastating moment, Gaia's once lush surface was reduced to ashes and ruins. When at last my rampage ended, I floated through space, surveying the wreckage of what had once been my home.


Exhausted and numb, I hesitantly checked my nipple to find the bug no more, crushed under the weight of my apocalyptic frenzy. As I peered down at his corpse, reduced to a flattened smear on my enormous tit, the dreadful reality sank in: I had absolutely nothing left, everything I ever knew had been obliterated.


Tears flowed freely down my cheeks as I drifted through the void. My heart, once filled with love and innocence, had given way to a chasm of hate and self-loathing. I mourned not only for the lives I had destroyed, but also for the person I had become.


"Was this really worth it?" I wondered, staring blankly at the desolation that surrounded me. Revenge was not nearly as satisfying as I had imagined, and I found myself wishing that somebody had stopped me before it was too late.


But how could they? I wielded all the power, there was absolutely nothing they could do against me. It was just ridiculous for me to wish for something so miraculous to happen. Life wasn’t a fairytale after all.


A glowing figure materialized beside me. Estheia, the Goddess of Light, appeared with a teasing smile and a sardonic clap. "Congratulations on eradicating your one hundredth planet," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Quite the accomplishment, wouldn't you say?"


Her words echoed the bitter irony of my father's praise from what felt like an eternity ago, when he congratulated me on conquering the empire’s one hundredth planet. A searing pang of anguish cut through me as I met her gaze.


"Save your mockery," I snapped, my voice trembling with suppressed rage and grief.


“So hostile! Is this how you treat your friend?” Estheia gasped exaggeratedly, covering her mouth.


"We're not friends, Estheia," I stated bluntly, “you just want to use me for your own purposes. So skip the pleasantries and get to the point.”


Her eyes widened in feigned surprise, but she didn't deny my accusation. Instead, she extended her hand towards me. "Perhaps that's true," she admitted, “but you have nowhere else to go now, do you? We may not be friends, but we can certainly be allies."


"Whatever," I sneered, "I’ve already agreed to do what you want. Destroying lives and ruining civilizations is all I’m good for after all."


“That’s what I wanted to hear,” Estheia smiled, pleased with her successful coercion. I knew I was little more than a tool to her, but I didn’t really care at this point. Nothing mattered to me anymore. I’ve massacred humans, goddesses and even my own homeland. There was no longer any place I belonged, no longer anyone who would accept me.


I, Layla, was the loneliest existence in the universe.

End Notes:

I will try to accelerate my upload schedule as we get closer to the ending so please check back regularly for updates! The ending will have a special surprise and you will want to be here on time when we near the final chapter(Around chapter 19). If you want to know when that will be, it will be around the last two weeks of January or so. I will require some very minor participation from the readers when the time comes so just a heads up.

I will keep this reminder at the end of every chapter from now on so that the highest number of people can see this.

Chapter 15 - Arrival (Ren) by Wrath
Author's Notes:

Honestly, most of the chapters leading up to the finale will be relatively long. And this one is no exception. I hope it will still be an exciting read though.

Layla, Goddess of Solitude

Age: 10,033

Height: 7,192km (1.62m at human size)

Powers: Create and control smaller clones of herself.

Kill Count: 0 since the start of this cycle since she has not gone to Earth yet.

Settlement Population: She has no settlement.


"Seven thousand...one hundred and ninety-two kilometers?" Ryemi’s jaw dropped as she uttered the words, her grey eyes wide with astonishment. "That's...impossible."


The sun filtered through the canopy of leaves overhead, casting dappled shadows on the pages of the Goddesses' Index cradled carefully between Ryemi and me. Its sleek, obsidian cover reflected a mesmerizing sheen in the sunlight as we sat together, our backs against the rough bark of a massive tree. Our expressions mirrored one another, an odd blend of disbelief and terror as we read the words before us.


"Apparently not," I murmured, my mind racing as I tried to process the information about Layla. Even other goddesses would appear like ants compared to her. Who could stop such a monolithic colossus?


"Ren, what do we do?" Ryemi asked, her voice tinged with fear. "I had no idea. I thought Layla was just an ordinary girl, albeit a little antisocial and quiet. But this…this is actually insane."


I hesitated, unsure what to say. The truth was, I didn't know. I didn't have an answer for her. The possibilities swirled around in my mind like a maelstrom, each more terrifying than the last. But I couldn't let her see my fear. I had to be strong, for both of us.


"Ren, what about Ryan?" Ryemi's voice trembled as she spoke. "He stayed behind in Chrophemus's realm. What if…What if he's in danger?"


I swallowed hard, my own concerns for him bubbling to the surface. It was true; Ryan, Ryemi’s father, had remained behind while we escaped. His situation was dire, especially now that we knew just how powerful Layla actually was.


"Ryemi," I began softly, trying to sound reassuring, "Ryan is resourceful. He's survived countless challenges before. We have to trust that he can handle himself."


"But Ren," Ryemi insisted, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, "We left him alone there with Layla. What if something happens to him? I can't just sit here knowing that he might be in danger!"


I was worried too, but in the short time since I’ve met Ryan, he’d proven himself to be an incredibly capable person. Back when we had teamed up to rescue Ryemi, he planned everything down to the finest detail and did all the heavy lifting by piloting his mecha to engage Fae. He was intelligent, meticulous, and above all, resolute. He wouldn’t perish that easily.


"I understand your concerns, but we can't let fear dictate our actions,” I told her softly, searching for the right words to calm Ryemi down. ”Look, the book mentioned that Layla’s domain allows her to create smaller clones of herself, and it also mentioned that she has not come to Earth yet. Given this information, we can deduce that the Layla we met was just a clone and not her true self. I’m sure Ryan will be fine."


“I hope you’re right…” Ryemi finally relented, though the worry still remained in her stormy eyes.


I patted her on the back softly. Poor thing, she’d only just reunited with her father and this happened.


We carried on moving, splitting ways with the other citizens of Artemis as we tried to figure out where to go from here.


“Let’s go back to my mom, her place is safe,” Ryemi suggested after some thought, “she stays in a hidden dimension similar to Artemis. I can lead us there.”


And thus, we began the next chapter of our journey.


A day passed. Then a week.


The whole time we had no idea what happened to Ryan, but still we trudged on, having faith in him.


“So, how’s your mom like, Ryemi?” I asked while we were taking a short breather. “Do I need to take note of anything when I meet her? Like… how should I be addressing her?”


Ryemi stifled a laugh. “Just address her like you would anyone else! Did you think you’d have to call her ‘Goddess’ or something?”


I rubbed the top of my head sheepishly. “Sorry, I just never really had experience talking with goddesses before. How was I supposed to know whether or not there was some kind of etiquette to follow?”


“Besides,” Ryemi giggled as she continued, “you know that my mom’s probably younger than you, right? She had me before she turned eighteen. It’ll be weird if you acted overly formal in front of her.”


“I get it already so please stop laughing!” I pinched her cheek, but she kept laughing anyway. “So just act normal around your mom and I’ll be fine, right?”


“Well…” Ryemi scrunched her eyebrows, thinking. “Actually, now that you mention it, I’m not sure. My mom doesn’t really interact with humans other than me. She’s weirdly uncomfortable about it.”


“There’s other humans there too?” I questioned.


“Yeah, quite a few actually,” Ryemi replied. “But mom never talks to them or even glances their way. It’s like she’s purposely ignoring them. Amara told me it has to do with something she did in the past.”


“Amara? Who’s that?” I asked, growing more intrigued by the second. “And what did she mean by ‘something’?”


“Amara’s a goddess, she’s my mom’s friend. Although, she lost her powers while saving my mother a long time ago,” Ryemi elaborated, “Amara was intentionally vague when she told me about the incident. All I know is that it had something to do with a city and ended up deeply changing my mother. It’s also the reason she can’t shrink herself down to human size anymore.”


“Wait, she can’t?” I shot Ryemi a quizzical look. “So she raised you while she was the size of a giant?”


“Yeah…but she had a lot of help from her friends, as well as my grandfather before he passed away,” Ryemi responded with a nostalgic expression on her face. “Amara said it was a psychological thing: she was afraid of looking at humans in the eye.”


“That sounds really serious. Now I’m really curious as to what that incident with the city was,” I stroked my chin thoughtfully.


“But you better not mention any of this in front of her, I have no idea how she will react,” Ryemi cautioned me sternly, and I swallowed hard. I should probably take her warning to heart. Her mom was still a goddess, I better not do anything to earn her ire lest I end up a stain on her fingertip.


Our discussion was cut short by a sudden tremor. I looked up, and my heart nearly stopped.


On the horizon loomed the shapely figure of a goddess, pink twintails cascading down both shoulders. She wore nothing but a scandalous black bunny girl outfit, the tiny costume straining to contain her gargantuan curves. A coy smile played on her plush lips as she hummed a cheerful tune, completely oblivious to the devastation her casual strides were causing to the land below.



With each step, entire forests were flattened effortlessly under her bare soles, leaving massive craters in her wake. Her monumental thighs alone were each several kilometers across, jiggling slightly with every footfall. One absentminded kick of her colossal legs was enough to reshape the coastline as she skipped happily.


I was frozen, taking in the full magnitude of her staggering figure. Her breasts alone dwarfed the highest peaks, contained snugly in her cramped halter top. Just one of her toes could flatten towns without her even noticing.


I realized with dawning horror that we were directly in the path of the approaching colossus. Her strides spanned small countries – there was no chance we could outrun her. This carefree goddess held the fate of the entire continent in her delicate hands. We were but specks before her, our lives hanging by a thread at her whim. One wrong step, and we would be erased from existence.


"Run!" I screamed, grabbing Ryemi's hand. We sprinted desperately, but the giantess was deceptively fast. Her enormous feet descended rapidly, each step closing dozens of kilometers.


The ground quaked violently beneath us as the shadow of her sole eclipsed the sun above. Ryemi lost her footing, crying out as she fell. Without thinking, I threw myself over her, shielding her body with my own.



Craning my neck, I saw the goddess's smooth sole rushing down towards us like a falling pale sky. My arms tightened around Ryemi reflexively. This was it – we were about to be crushed into nothingness under a careless step from this oblivious titan.


Ryemi buried her face in my chest, sobbing. I clenched my eyes shut, waiting for the end.


And waited…and waited…


After a few seconds, I dared open my eyes. The goddess's massive foot hovered just meters above us, frozen in place. She had stopped her leisurely stride at the very last possible second.


I stared up at the bottom of her foot, and shuddered. We had just narrowly avoided being casually annihilated under this giantess's heel.


“Huh? Did I just imagine it?” The goddess muttered under her breath. Slowly, she lifted her enormous foot and peered down at us, her pretty face filling the sky. Her blood red eyes went wide with concern as she took in our tiny forms huddled together on the ground.


“Oh no, there were people there!” She exclaimed, her booming voice tinged with panic. "That was close!"


She knelt hastily, her tremendous weight rocking the continent harshly. I clung to Ryemi, covering her head as calamitous tremors shook the earth. Cracks split the ground under the force of the giantess lowering herself.


“Ah, s-sorry!” She winced as entire forests were flattened under her knees, “I’m still getting used to this…”


Finally, she was crouching over us, her knees forming titanic snow capped peaks on the horizon. She leaned down, her huge face looming closer.



Up close, the size of her crimson eyes was terrifying. Each one was easily bigger than Artemis Square. Yet despite their intimidating scale, they were filled with remorse. Her lips pulled into a nervous, apologetic smile as she met my stunned gaze.


"I'm so sorry about that!" The giantess apologized shakily. "I didn't see you down there at all! Are you both okay?"


Her sincerity surprised me. Most goddesses wouldn't have given a second thought to crushing a human.


"Y-yes, we're fine," I managed to stammer out. “Thanks to you stopping in time. Thank you,” I added quickly, wanting to stay in her good graces.


"Thank goodness!" She sighed in relief, her warm breath washing over us. "I'm just a clumsy oaf sometimes. I should really watch where I'm going."


She smiled brightly, her pearly teeth like a range of ivory cliff faces, sculpted to perfection. Despite nearly dying, I couldn't help but smile too. This clumsy titan was oddly sweet, her bubbly personality rubbing off on me.


"I'm Melody! What are your names?" She cheerily introduced herself.


"I'm Ren, and this is Ryemi," I responded, gesturing to my companion. Ryemi gave a small wave, still stunned.


"It's nice to meet you both!" Melody responded enthusiastically. "I rarely get the chance to meet new people, so I’m glad that both of you weren’t…you know…"


“Stepped on?” I blurted out before I could stop myself.


She chuckled nervously, the sound like rolling thunder. I couldn't help but feel bemused by this towering giantess acting so coy and innocent with us. It was such a contrast to her unbelievable stature. I noticed Ryemi staring up at the giantess in awe, probably processing similar thoughts.


"So what brings you two all the way out here?" Melody asked.


I hesitated. Ryemi’s home was a secret location and I wasn't sure how much to reveal to a goddess. Yet somehow, Melody’s sweet nature put me at ease, even considering she could crush us effortlessly. She was unlike any goddess I had encountered before.


"We're, uh, trying to get somewhere," I explained vaguely. “The city we used to live in got wrecked a few days ago and we had to escape.”


"Oh no, I hope everyone’s okay!" Melody said, her face etched with worry. "If there's anything I can do to help, just say the word!"


I smiled, touched by her generosity. For a goddess, she seemed to genuinely care. As I stared up at her, my eyes involuntarily wandered to her immeasurable cleavage, its alluring curves fully exposed in her bowed posture and revealing outfit. Melody tilted her head, following my gaze. I hastily averted my eyes, hoping that I hadn’t just been caught red-handed.


Melody's cheeks flushed a deep shade of red as she tugged at the skimpy costume.


"Sorry about the…uh…inappropriate attire," she said bashfully, her crimson eyes darting away. "There weren’t many things…you know…my size."



“And Mina just had to be one cup size smaller than me…” she added, muttering under her breath.


“H-Huh? Um what? Oh t-that? Don’t worry, I d-didn’t even notice!” I stammered in reply, feeling embarrassed about leering at her.


“Ow!” I felt a sudden pinch on my arm, making me yelp in pain.


Turning my head, I saw Ryemi’s fingers twisting into my skin hard, her annoyed gaze judging me. I guess I had been caught red-handed after all.


Melody's face suddenly took on a look of concentration as she seemed to be listening intently to something. Her eyes glanced down to her shapely cleavage as she nodded along, muttering responses like "Okay..." and "Got it."


I wondered who she could be talking to down there. Did she keep other human friends she made there? But how could anyone survive being smothered in that canyon of flesh?


"Sorry guys, duty calls," Melody told us, giving us an apologetic look. 


She reached into her cleavage with two dainty fingers, her movements slow and careful. I watched in awe as her colossal digits sank into the soft valley, disappearing up to the second knuckle. She fished around gently before scooping something and extracting it. 


As she withdrew her hand, I could vaguely make out several infinitesimal figures clinging to her finger for dear life. She lightly placed her towering fingertip near us, taking care not to rattle the ground. One by one, the figures climbed down her fingertip. To my shock, there were over fifty people standing there – an entire community had been residing in the goddess's cleavage!


Once they had all disembarked, Melody steadily retracted her immense finger. Breathing a sigh of relief at having safely unloaded everyone, she slowly stood back up to her full height. I had to crane my neck to see her pouting face high above. 


“That was so nerve-wracking! It’s so difficult not to crush anyone,” she whined, “why can’t everyone just walk on your own next time?”


“Mel, that’s enough,” an authoritative voice rang out from within the crowd.


“Okay…” Melody ceased her complaints immediately.


One of the men who had climbed down from Melody's finger stepped forward. He had striking green hair and piercing crimson eyes that held an uncanny resemblance to Melody’s.


"Name's Jacob," he grunted by way of introduction. His coarse voice and blunt manner immediately put me on edge.


“We are a group that’s seeking to wage war on the goddesses. We are going to take back our planet from those bitches by eradicating them all, one by one,” Jacob gestured towards his companions behind him, including the gargantuan Melody.


Ryemi and I exchanged shocked glances. He wanted to…wage war? On the goddesses? But he was literally travelling with one!


I looked up at Melody in confusion, but she remained as still as a statue, unreacting to Jacob’s claims.


“Let me get things straight. So, you guys are all trying to kill goddesses,” I gingerly spoke, “but you guys also ride in the boobs of a goddess.”


“She’s not just any goddess. She’s my daughter,” Jacob replied in annoyance.


“Wait, so you ride in your daughter’s boobs?” I couldn’t help but ask, earning a death stare from Jacob.


“What are you trying to say?” He waved his arms defensively. “Stop giving me that look! It’s one of the most efficient modes of transport given her size. And we can’t exactly risk travelling on her hand. I know this girl too well, she gets too fidgety and careless, she might just absentmindedly close her hand one day and we would all be crushed!”


It seemed I had accidentally tread on a sore spot of his. Did he also receive a lot of backlash from his subordinates when he first proposed this to them?


“Wait, did you just say that Melody is your daughter?” I confirmed, suddenly registering that something was not quite right.


“Yes. And what about it?” He shot me a murderous look, daring me to question his choice of transportation again.


“Wait but…how?” I asked, “she’s a goddess…right? How can you be her father? Did you adopt her or something?”


"Okay, listen here," Jacob paused, sighing in exasperation. "Yes, Melody is my daughter, but she was once a human like the rest of us. She successfully usurped the power of another goddess and managed to become one herself."


As I tried to wrap my head around this revelation, Melody suddenly chimed in, her voice uncharacteristically agitated, "Father! I didn’t ‘usurp’ this power, I got it from Mina! Um, Ren, Ryemi, don’t listen to him. Mina – she's a friend of mine – gave me these powers. We both dreamed of achieving mutual understanding between humans and goddesses, so she trusted me with her powers as a token of our friendship, letting both of us experience life from each other’s perspective for once."


"Wait," I said, rubbing my temples, "so you're saying that you didn't steal any goddess's power or anything? You were just…given it from another goddess?"


"Exactly," Melody replied, her expression earnest and gentle. “From my friend, Mina.”


“Is that even possible?” I turned to Ryemi for answers, but she just shrugged her shoulders.


“I’ve never heard of it happening, but I’m not an expert on the subject. You’d probably have to ask one of my mother’s friends or something,” Ryemi replied with uncertainty.


Jacob let out an overdrawn sigh, running his hand through his hair in frustration. 


"I never liked you getting too close with that goddess," he said, his voice edged with annoyance as he turned to face his titanic daughter. "They're all just despicable creatures who see us as nothing but insects. You can’t be getting so familiar with them."


Melody's expression hardened as she met her father's glare. "I don't care what you think, Father. Mina is my friend. She trusted me enough to give me her powers because she wants the same thing I do – for humans and goddesses to understand each other and live together in peace."


"Understand each other?" Jacob scoffed. "The only thing those monsters understand is crushing us beneath their feet. I wish you had stomped that goddess to death after she foolishly gave you her powers-"


"I would never!" Melody shouted, cutting her father off as anger flashed in her crimson eyes. "Mina is a good person. Just because she's a goddess doesn't make her evil. I would never hurt her, even if you ordered me to."


Jacob looked taken aback by his daughter's defiant tone. For a moment, his stern expression faltered. Then he let out another irritated sigh and turned away. "Fine, do what you want. I don't have time for this argument. At least that one was dumb enough to relinquish her divinity, she’s no longer a threat now that she’s as powerless as a normal human."


Melody watched her father’s reaction, her face clouded with sadness. I got the sense this wasn't the first time they had clashed over her friendship with this Mina.


But I had little time to ponder this as Jacob turned his attention to me and Ryemi, his piercing vermilion eyes narrowing.


"You two. Tell me everything you know about any goddesses in this area," he demanded gruffly.


I tensed, weighing my options carefully as I remained hesitant to reveal too much to this volatile man.


"There is...one goddess we know of nearby," I said slowly. 


Jacob's eyes lit up, his expression morphing into one of savage excitement. "Where? What's her name?"


I took a deep breath before continuing, "her name is Layla. But you must understand, she's on an entirely different scale from other goddesses."


Jacob waved his hand dismissively. "It doesn't matter, my daughter is already getting used to her new body and she has undergone my personal military tutelage. She can handle this Layla."


I shook my head urgently. "No, you don't understand. Layla's true size is over seven thousand kilometers! She dwarfs entire continents!" 


"Don't be ridiculous. There's no way she's that massive," Jacob laughed. “Did you go through a traumatic experience with this goddess? I get it, they are really huge and scary when they are threatening your life. I don’t blame you for over exaggerating, you must have been scared shitless. Even if she really looked that big to you, I assure you that’s not the case in reality. Just let me and Mel handle it.”


I clenched my fists in frustration. Why wouldn't this fool listen?


I was about to whip out the Goddesses’ Index and prove my statement when another massive shadow suddenly loomed over us, plunging the area into darkness. I looked up, my eyes widening as the radiant form of a winged goddess descended from the heavens.


She was a vision of ethereal beauty, her slender yet voluptuous figure clad in exquisite white lingerie that clung to her curves. Enormous, feathered wings unfurled from her back, each wing dwarfing whole countries with their span. Her cascading golden locks and elven ears framed a gorgeous face with piercing sapphire eyes that surveyed us with a detached interest. A mesmerizing golden halo hovered above her head, its whimsical shape everchanging.


As she alighted delicately nearby, the impact of her dainty footsteps triggered quakes that burrowed through the earth beneath my feet. She towered before us, her head disappearing into the clouds over 98 kilometers above.


“Estheia…” Jacob muttered hatefully, revealing the name of this graceful goddess.


The winged giantess’s appraising gaze settled upon Melody, and a slight frown creased her perfect features.


"I don't believe I've seen you before," she remarked, her voice sonorous and melodic at the same time.


Melody shifted nervously under the giantess's scrutiny. Estheia's unexpected arrival had put everyone on edge, wary of this inscrutable titan who could snuff us out in an instant if she so wished. It was evident from their guarded reactions that this was not the first time this group had crossed paths with her.


A tense standoff was brewing, and I could only hope we would somehow emerge unscathed.


"Wait...I think I recognize you," Estheia's eyes narrowed dangerously. "You were with those scum who tried to manipulate Ithyrminah when she lost her memories."


Estheia stepped forward menacingly, and a frightening intensity emanated from her towering form. "Did you-No, it can’t be. What did you do with Ithyrminah? Answer me now!"


Melody's face paled at the accusation, and she put her hands up in a placative gesture.


"Let me explain," Melody began, her body visibly shaking, "it wasn't like that. We didn't—"


"Enough!" Jacob cut in, his anger boiling over. "Do not waste your breath on her, Mel. Goddesses cannot be reasoned with. Fight her!"


"Father, please," Melody pleaded, desperation lacing her voice. "I need to tell the truth. Mina, she-"


"Mel!" Jacob snapped, his patience wearing thin. "This is not the time for explanations. Listen to your orders!"


The heated exchange between Melody and Jacob intensified. Melody's insistence on talking things out clashed against her father's relentless hatred. The tension between them reached a fever pitch, and I could see Melody's heartache as she struggled to convince her stubborn father.


“Have I been too soft with you lately?! Do you suddenly think that you are the boss now that you are a little bigger?!” Jacob bellowed furiously, causing his titanic daughter to flinch.


Finally, Melody's shoulders slumped in defeat as Jacob's will prevailed over her own.


"I'm sorry, Dad. You're right," she said quietly. Though her words acquiesced, her face was etched with conflict.


Estheia scoffed at their exchange. “Couldn’t get your stories straight? No matter, looks like I will just have to force the truth out of you.”


Melody postured defensively as she prepared to engage Estheia. But before either could make a move, an all-encompassing darkness suddenly fell over us, blotting out the sun for the whole continent.


I craned my neck upwards in awe and terror. High above in the sky loomed a massive grey circle, so huge it dwarfed both the land and the seas.


For a moment I was confused, wondering what kind of eldritch abomination was descending from the heavens. But then, I realized with a sinking feeling that I knew exactly what it was.


It was an eye – Layla's eye. Her true cosmic form had arrived.



My breath caught in my throat. Even after reading about Layla's gargantuan 7,192 kilometer height in the Goddesses' Index, no amount of words could have prepared me for this moment. To physically stand before a being of such monumental scale was…overpowering.


As I took in the enormity of Layla's presence, I was gripped by an all-consuming sense of insignificance. We were less than motes of dust before this cosmic giantess. Fear and wonder dueled within me at this humbling display of divine power.


"Disgusting. Such a piece of trash you are. A father treating his own daughter like a tool for war."


Layla's voice boomed from the heavens, each syllable shaking the earth beneath us. 


Her words dripped with contempt as she addressed Jacob and Melody. Though she spoke quietly for a being of her epic proportions, it was still loud enough to make my ears ring.


"And you, blindly following your father's bidding against your own wishes. Have you no will of your own? Your stupid obedience is just disgraceful," Layla continued, focusing her disdainful gaze on Melody.


Melody lowered her head, unable to meet Layla's judging stare. 


The air grew heavy with tension as we awaited Layla's next words. When she spoke again, her voice was cold and final.


"I have seen enough. Your existences end now."


At her proclamation, Layla began to lower her massive palm towards us. As her hand approached, its true scale became apparent – mountains became crumbs and lakes became droplets. Shadows crept across the landscape as the hand drew nearer, promising utter annihilation. 


We were powerless motes before her divine judgement. All I could do was grip Ryemi tightly as our end raced towards us. The air screamed as Layla's palm rushed downwards.


Estheia flew up towards Layla's descending palm, her angelic wings beating frantically.


"Layla, stop! Please!" Estheia cried out desperately, placing herself directly in the path of the colossal hand.


Layla halted, and we all looked up at the peach sky with uncertainty.


"Do not get in my way, Estheia," Layla rumbled. "This does not concern you."


Estheia shook her head vehemently. "It does! Your attack will destroy this entire continent. You'll wipe out every living thing here, including goddesses!"


Layla merely scoffed. "So what if a few worthless goddesses perish? I couldn’t care less if I tried."


"Layla! You coming to Earth already breaks the laws of the thousand year cycle," Estheia responded in an authoritative voice. "You have to leave now!"


Layla's lips curled in a sneer. "You think I care about your pathetic rules? I make my own rules. Now move, before I swat you like the insect you are."


Estheia held her ground, desperation and fear evident on her face. "Please, Layla. Reconsider this madness. If you act rashly here, there will be no time for regrets later."


Layla threw back her head and laughed coldly. "Regrets? My life is already filled with them, what’s the significance of one more?"


She fixed Estheia with a piercing glare. "I care not for your rules or your words. The only thing I care about is annihilating these loathsome, disgusting, irredeemable creatures," she spat as her gaze landed contemptuously on Jacob and Melody, “now move! Or don’t, I really can’t give a shit either way.”


Seeing the murderous intent burning in Layla's eyes, even I could tell that the giantess fully intended to go through with her threats of destruction. I quivered in fear over our bleak fates.


"Layla, wait!" Estheia made one final plea. "There's no need for this. I'll deal with them for you, so you can just sit tight and watch, okay?"


Layla narrowed her eyes, but said nothing. Estheia took that as an indication to continue.


"That man and the young goddess with him, I'll deal with them myself," Estheia promised. "No need for you to dirty your hands. Just leave it all to me."


Layla pondered this for a moment. "Hmph. You? Why should I have to rely on you of all people?" she asked disdainfully.


"Come on, I’ve never lied to you before," Estheia persuaded, "I will end their lives swiftly, you need not worry."


After a tense moment, Layla finally backed away. "Very well. I'll give you this one chance to clean up the trash. But know this-"


She leaned back down and fixed Estheia with a chilling stare, her celestial grey eye filling the heavens.


"My patience is wearing thin, so you better get this over with quickly. Otherwise, I will pulverize you along with the rest of these insects."


Layla’s final words made even Estheia shiver visibly. With an ominous rumble, Layla withdrew back into unfathomable altitudes, though the threat of her immense power still loomed over the land like a guillotine.


Estheia took a deep breath, trying to regain her composure after the tense exchange with Layla. She turned her attention back to Melody and Jacob, who had been watching in silence.


“Melody, watch out!” I screamed up at the pink-haired giantess, knocking her out of her stupor.


Estheia raised her hands, and a brilliant surge of light energy coalesced at her fingertips. Melody's eyes widened in terror as she realized what was happening.



Estheia unleashed her full power, sending waves of searing light crashing towards Melody like a relentless storm. The colossal girl did her best to evade the barrage, but it was clear that she was overwhelmingly outmatched. Her once pristine bunny girl outfit was soon tattered and singed, and her once radiant twintails were now disheveled and charred.


"Melody!" I cried, my heart aching for the goddess who, despite her immense stature, seemed so weak and vulnerable in the face of Estheia's wrath.


And still, Estheia’s assault continued, the light goddess’s own face tinged with urgency. She had to finish the battle quickly, there was no time for any taunting or mockery.


As another wave of white-hot energy formed in Estheia’s fingertips, a sudden blur of motion appeared in the sky. A gargantuan figure, moving with incredible grace and agility, intercepted the attack with a powerful flying kick. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the air, momentarily halting Estheia's onslaught.


"Who...?" Estheia gasped, her sapphire eyes wide with surprise.


The mysterious goddess landed nimbly beside Melody, her maroon bodysuit accentuating every curve of her statuesque form. Long, wavy pink hair cascaded down her back, framing a strikingly beautiful face that radiated both confidence and determination.


"Are you alright?" she asked, her voice gentle yet strong, like silk draped over steel.


"Y-yeah... thank you," Melody stammered, clearly awed by her savior's appearance and power.


She turned and strode towards us, her massive yet elegant steps bringing her closer. Kneeling down, she extended a colossal finger towards the ground.



The humongous appendage gently met the earth, causing a brief tremor to run through our surroundings. A familiar figure leapt off the titan’s fingertip, landing beside us with a thump.


"Ryan?” I gasped in surprise, recognizing him instantly.


"Hey guys," he said with a grin. "This is my friend, Lucy."


Lucy? Friend? I stared up at the titanic goddess.


"Nice to meet you guys," Lucy greeted us.


What the heck was going on?


"You're okay!" Ryemi shouted in relief as she hugged Ryan.


"Of course I am," Ryan replied with a warm smile, returning her embrace.


After Ryemi finally pulled away, her cheeks blushing profusely, Ryan turned his attention to Melody, his eyes wide with astonishment.


"Melody, you're...gigantic!"


Melody bashfully smiled, a faint blush on her colossal cheeks. "Yeah, a lot has happened since we last saw each other. It's good to see you again, Ryan."


"Likewise, it's just...hard to believe," he said, still taking in the enormity of her newfound stature.


Their reunion was cut short as Estheia's rage flared once more, and she turned her threatening gaze upon Lucy.


"Lucidia, explain yourself! Why do you interfere in matters that don't concern you?" She demanded, her tone ice-cold and dangerous.


"Estheia," Lucy replied calmly, exuding an aura of confidence. "This endless cycle of vengeance will only lead to more suffering for both humans and goddesses. I believe it's time we find a way to coexist in peace."


The tension intensified as everyone braced themselves for the confrontation between these two powerful goddesses.


"Coexist?" Estheia scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "You expect me to believe that reconciliation is possible after everything humans have done?"


Lucy's eyes held a steely resolve. "Yes, Estheia. I've already gained the support of over twenty goddesses throughout the cosmos who share my views."


Estheia's sapphire eyes widened in disbelief, her divine radiance flickering for a moment. "You lie!" she hissed. "So many goddesses would never forgive humanity for what they did to Genesis!"


I could feel the tension in the air like a taut wire ready to snap. Lucy remained composed, her unflappable stance contrasting against Estheia’s near-hysterical demeanor.


"Estheia, I assure you I'm telling the truth. It's time for us to move past our anger and build a future where both goddesses and humans can live harmoniously," she pushed on.


"Enough of your lies!" Estheia roared, her celestial power crackling around her like lightning. The ground beneath us trembled from the sheer force of her wrath, and I couldn't help but fear for everyone's safety.


"Estheia, please," Lucy implored, her tone still cool and measured. "Let us work together to forge a new path – one that doesn't involve hatred and bloodshed."


I looked around at the faces of those present, seeing a mixture of fear, hope, and uncertainty. If Lucy was telling the truth, then perhaps there was a chance for peace between humans and goddesses. But how could anyone convince Estheia, whose loathing for humanity seemed so deeply ingrained?


"Lucidia," Estheia growled, her anger barely contained. "Do not test my patience any further. You will regret it."


"Estheia," Lucy responded, her determination unwavering, "I won't back down. We need to end this cycle of hatred."


Estheia let out an ear-splitting shriek, her white wings flaring out behind her as she lunged towards Lucy with blinding speed.


But Lucy was ready. With fluid grace, she pivoted and grabbed Estheia's outstretched arm, using the goddess's own momentum to fling her across the sky. Estheia tumbled through the air, righting herself just before crashing into a distant mountain range. An avalanche of boulders cascaded down the mountainside from the impact.


"I don't want to fight you, Estheia," Lucy told her.


Estheia's rage boiled over. With a guttural cry, she flung her arms wide, summoning orbs of pure light around her. The orbs pulsated and grew until they were the size of mini-oceans. 


"Feel the wrath of the heavens!" Estheia thundered. She hurled one of the massive orbs at Lucy with the speed of a comet.


Lucy nimbly weaved through the projectiles. The orb shattered in a blinding explosion, behind her. 


Estheia bombarded her with orb after orb, each one failing to find their target. The earth quaked precariously beneath the onslaught. I shielded my eyes, the flashes searing against my vision. The air burned with ozone, crackling with residual energy.


Panting heavily, Estheia paused her assault. Lucy flicked her hair back casually, barely sweating as she met Estheia's gaze.


"Are you finished?" she asked evenly. 


With a screech of outrage, Estheia summoned a final massive orb, putting every ounce of her power behind it. This one dwarfed the others, as wide across as a country. Estheia heaved it at Lucy with all her might.


Lucy took a deep breath, holding up a single hand. With a thunderous roar, she thrust her palm forward with absurd speed. Her maroon suit lit up with an array of bright colors, absorbing the impact as Estheia’s attack dissipated.


Estheia fell to her knees, utterly spent. Her chest heaved with exertion as she stared at Lucy in disbelief.


"It's over, Estheia," Lucy announced. "Will you hear me out now?"


Estheia remained silent, so Lucy just started speaking.


"Ten thousand years is a long time, Estheia," Lucy began, her voice soft but firm. "Many goddesses have moved on from Genesis's murder. I've spent my time away from Earth traveling the cosmos, engaging them in genuine conversations."


Estheia glared up at her, her expression still twisted with disbelief. "How can you honestly expect me to believe that? After everything humanity has done?"


"Because it's the truth," Lucy insisted, her eyes never leaving Estheia's. "Many of us are simply just sick of it. That’s why you don’t see that many goddesses come to Earth anymore. We all want to see an end to this cycle of violence and suffering."


A flicker of doubt crossed Estheia's face, but she stubbornly shook her head. "No, it's impossible."


"Estheia. We, goddesses, need humanity more than you think. Without them, our immortal existences become mundane and devoid of meaning," Lucy pressed on, her tone resolute, "we can’t reproduce, so the possibilities we are able to experience on our own are finite. Limited. But humanity can propagate infinitely, they are capable of creating new ideas, new experiences. The reality is, we might need them more than they need us."


"Humanity has caused more pain than anything else!" Estheia shot back. "They don't deserve our mercy!"


"Estheia, I need you to calm down and really think about this," Lucy carried on. "You live to hate them, to make them suffer. You think they are nothing more than vermin to be disposed of. But, if they were really eradicated, you would lose your sense of purpose. Before long, you would become an empty shell with nothing to live for."


The words hung heavy in the air, and for a moment, Estheia looked visibly shaken. However, her stubbornness soon took over, and she clenched her fists, her jaw set.


"Lucidia, you're mistaken," she snarled, her eyes flashing with anger. "Humans and goddesses have never understood each other, not even back in the past when we were benevolent to them. They are ungrateful bugs who only cause pain and suffering!"


Estheia's voice echoed across the continent, her words dripping with contempt.


But just then, a miniscule but firm voice called out from below the goddesses’ heels. 


“Humans aren’t bugs!”


Estheia’s eyes widened in surprise, as did everyone else’s, and we all turned towards the direction of the voice. There, on top of an insipid hill, appeared a small figure.







Another new goddess? This one even younger, just ascended a few days ago. She probably doesn’t even know what her power does or how to use it yet. I look forward to seeing where the evolution of goddesses takes us next.


Melody, Goddess of Harmony

Age: 16

Height: 92.5km (1.56m at human size)

Powers: Her singing can soothe violent and negative emotions, granting clarity to chaotic minds.

Kill Count: 211 since the start of this cycle. Not hostile to humans but she has unknowingly killed her fair share of humans beneath her careless steps in the short week that she has been a goddess. Most of her casualties are refugees from Vivre who fled into the wilderness and are difficult to spot.

Settlement Population: She has no settlement.


End Notes:

I will try to accelerate my upload schedule as we get closer to the ending so please check back regularly for updates! The ending will have a special surprise and you will want to be here on time when we near the final chapter(Around chapter 19). If you want to know when that will be, it will be around the last two weeks of January or so. I will require some very minor participation from the readers when the time comes so just a heads up.

I will keep this reminder at the end of every chapter from now on so that the highest number of people can see this.

Chapter 16 - Humans (Mina) by Wrath

I stood before Estheia, my heart pounding in my chest. Anxiety and determination warred within me as everyone’s attention turned.


‘Humans aren’t bugs!’ I had screamed at the top of my lungs. That was my honest feeling now, despite having seen them as just that for millennia.


Estheia towered above me, her golden hair streaming down her back like brilliant rays of sunlight. She was a colossus, her height nearly a hundred kilometers. I was but an ant before her, the size difference unfathomable. I was still not quite used to this, and perhaps I never would — looking up at goddesses from the perspective of an insignificant speck.


I forced down the unease coiling within me. I was no longer Estheia's peer, no longer a fellow titan standing astride the world. The power I once held was gone. I was a mortal now, small and frail before this immense giantess.


Yet I did not regret my choice. My past as a powerful deity mattered not. What mattered was the future I wished to build, one where goddesses and humans alike could find peace.


With one last steadying breath, I met Estheia's glowing sapphire eyes.


Estheia's eyes widened as she leaned down. "Ithyrminah?" she gasped, her voice booming around me. "Is that you? How did this happen?"


Worry and confusion were etched onto her beautiful face. I knew the truth would come as a tremendous shock to her. Stemming my anxiety, I opened my mouth. 


"I willingly relinquished my powers to Melody. I wanted to show that understanding between our kinds was possible. And for that to happen, I decided that she needed to see the world through my lens…and I needed to see the world through hers."


Estheia reeled back, her wings fluttering in agitation. "You...gave up your divinity? To a human?" Disbelief colored her words. For a long moment, she simply stared at me in stunned silence.


I pressed on, resolute. "I lived among the humans, Estheia. I saw their struggles, their hopes. They are not mere insects to be crushed underfoot. We must end this pointless cycle of violence."


My voice rang with conviction. She had to understand. The others were listening too, I could feel it. This was my chance to bridge the gap between goddesses and humans. I could not fail.


Estheia's eyes flashed with anger, her wings flaring out behind her. "You expect me to believe that, Ithyrminah? No, the humans must have tricked you, twisted your mind somehow. There's no other explanation for this..."


I refused to back down, meeting her gaze.


"My mind is clear, Estheia. They had no hand in this decision." I took a deep breath before continuing. 


"Over the past few days, all my memories have returned. I know now, more than ever, that it was the right decision — my own decision. It's true that Jacob took advantage of my amnesia in many instances, using me for his own ends. Many of the things he did to me were manipulative and truly despicable. But handing my power to Melody was my choice, and mine alone."


Estheia looked unconvinced, but I was not just about to stop now. 


"In my recent journey among the humans, I saw and experienced things I never could have imagined before. Both the good and the bad. I met people from all walks of life — farmers, merchants, soldiers, families. I saw their struggles to survive, to provide for their loved ones. But I also witnessed their resilience, their capacity for hope and joy even in the darkest of times. And more importantly, each of them were vastly different individuals with incredibly different lives. Yes, some of them were scummy like Jacob, but for each bad apple I met, there were also genuinely good people who showed me care and concern."


I paused, letting my words sink in. Estheia's expression softened, just a little. She was listening.


"For the first time, I realized how wrong we were to judge them as a collective, to think that they were all the same incorrigible bugs deserving of punishment. They are not some faceless mass, but individuals with their own dreams, fears, loves and losses. We know nothing of their inner lives, of their humanity."


I met Estheia's eyes again, my voice low but firm.


"As a goddess looking down from so high above, I could never have understood that. To me, they seemed like ants roaming meaninglessly beneath my feet. I was blind to their individuality, to the complexity of their existence. To their potential."


Estheia remained silent, conflicted emotions playing across her face. I could see the seeds of doubt taking root in her mind. This was my chance to truly make her see.


"But having walked among them, I know better now. Please Estheia, we must end this cycle of violence and try to understand them. What Lucidia said makes a lot of sense — Peace is the only way forward, for goddesses and humans alike."


I fell silent, watching Estheia intently. The others waited with bated breaths. Were my words enough? Would she finally listen?


Estheia let out a long, drawn out breath, closing her eyes. When she opened them again, I could see a shift — her gaze was gentle, thoughtful.


"Perhaps...Perhaps you may have a point," she said quietly. “My pride may have been getting in the way of trying to understand them this whole time, and my stubbornness made me dismiss the very concept of coexistence entirely.”



A ripple of surprise went through the gathered goddesses. Estheia, admitting she was wrong? It was unprecedented, yet here we were.


“Ithyrminah, you almost seem like a different person now. Your words carry a significant level of wisdom and maturity you’ve never had before.” Estheia smiled wryly. “The extent at which you’ve matured from just spending a few days living among them is truly impressive. Perhaps this is a testament to the ‘potential’ you mentioned.”


I felt a swell of relief and joy at her words.


“Lucidia, I accept your proposal. Let’s give humanity a second chance,” Estheia declared.


“Thank you, Estheia,” Lucidia replied with a respectful bow, “I really appreciate this. And thank you too, Ithyrminah.”


I smiled in response, feeling as if a huge weight had finally been lifted off my shoulders.


"No! I won't accept this!" 


Jacob's crazed shout cut through the air like a knife. I turned to see him glaring at Estheia, face twisted in anger.


"You really think these monsters will keep their word? Don't be foolish!" he spat. "The only way is to fight back, to take their power for ourselves! Mel, attack her now!"


Melody and his other subordinates exchanged looks, hesitation evident on their faces.


"Did you not hear me?" Jacob snarled. "I gave you an order!"


"Father, but there’s no need-" Melody began but got interrupted immediately by her furious father.


"Do it!" Jacob roared. "Kill her or you are no daughter of mine!"


Melody flinched at the harsh words, before letting out a huge sigh.


Without another word, she turned and leaned down towards her infinitesimal father. Before he could react, she plucked him off the ground, ignoring his struggles and enraged shouts.


“Put me down you fucking idiot!” Jacob screamed at the top of his lungs, his terror evident even in his outrage as he clung shakily to Melody’s fingertip.


Then, to my shock, she stuffed him into her cleavage, muffling his complaints.


"What do you think you’re doing?!" Jacob's indignant yell emerged, distorted between Melody's enormous breasts. "Let me out of here. Mel! MEL!"


Melody rolled her eyes. "Please ignore him and continue," she said simply, sitting up straight.


Despite myself, I had to stifle a laugh at the absurdity of the fearsome Jacob being imprisoned in his daughter's cleavage.


Melody’s gaze met mine, a thankful smile spreading across her face.


"You did it, Mina," she said, her voice brimming with joy. "You actually made my dream come true. Thank you so much."


I beamed back at her. "No…We did it, Melody. I never would have even tried to understand humans had I never met you."


The clearing fell silent as we took in the significance of this moment. Now, with open minds and hearts, we had a chance to live in harmony for the first time in forever.


The stillness lingered for a blissful moment longer...until a cold voice abruptly shattered it like glass.


"How very touching."


The mocking tone seemed to freeze the air itself. As one, we turned our gazes upward, towards the darkening sky. High above, barely visible through the atmosphere, a pair of icy grey eyes stared down at us. 


Layla.


In an instant, the fear returned. Melody's smile vanished, her face draining of color. Estheia's wings furled up, her muscles tensing. The onlookers below shuddered, huddling together instinctively.


Layla's next words rang out like a death knell across the sky. "Did you really think it would be that easy, you morons? That I would simply stand aside and allow this farce to continue?" Though distorted by distance, we could hear every condescending syllable loud and clear.


She raised an arm, and my blood turned to ice. An enormous hand blotted out the sun, its shadow falling over all below like an executioner's axe.


"No. You’ve tested my patience enough with your unsightly interactions. Every last human, every traitorous goddess...all will be crushed."


Her proclamation echoed with finality, sealing our fates. After so long, when peace finally seemed within reach, she was going to rip it away and destroy us all.


Estheia reacted immediately, her wings spreading wide as she launched herself upward. Golden light coalesced around her outstretched hands, solidifying into a massive shield overhead. Layla's colossal palm slammed into it, the resulting shockwave nearly knocking us from our feet. 


The Goddess of Light strained against the incredible force, her body trembling with effort. Yet her shield held, determination glinting in her eyes.


“Layla, you will wipe out everything if you continue like this!” Estheia exclaimed in panic.


“So what?” Layla simply scoffed, looking disinterested. “You didn’t fulfill your promise of dealing with the naive girl and her dimwit father, do I need any further reason to eradicate you all?”


"Please, Layla!" Estheia pleaded desperately. "This hatred serves no purpose! Let’s just calm down and talk about it first before doing anything rash!"


Layla's response was a simple finger tap, shattering a section of the shield. Estheia grimaced at the impact, hastily repairing the fractures. 


"You know nothing of hatred," Layla growled. "You, who have lived your petty existence in the light, respected and loved. You, who have a place in this universe, peers who can treat you the same."


Her fingers flicked the barrier almost lazily, sending more cracks spiderwebbing through its surface. Estheia doubled over, clutching her chest in agony.


"Humanity. Goddesses. This world. It all just fucking pisses me off!" Layla's voice rose to a scream, before dropping back down to an eerie whisper. “So tell me, Estheia. Tell me what value keeping any of you worthless specks alive holds?”


As their conversation went south, it became abundantly clear that nothing was going to change Layla’s mind. Her path was set, and its destination — complete annihilation.


Estheia looked at me through sweat-drenched hair, her eyes filled with pain and sorrow. "Ithyrminah...I can't hold her off much longer."


Estheia let out a weak chuckle, as if an amusing thought suddenly crossed her mind. “It’s ironic. The only one who might stand a chance against her is someone who I failed to find for over sixteen years, someone who I personally drove into hiding. A goddess with the power of Origin.”


As if on cue, a figure rushed forward from the crowd. She was unfamiliar to me, evidently not a member of Jacob’s group. She had dark hair tied into a side ponytail and resolute grey eyes. "I know where that goddess is," she said urgently. "My name is Ryemi, and I am her daughter."


Surprise coursed through me as I stared at her, then back to Estheia, whose own eyes widened with shock. "Ryemi, you say? You're Mimi's daughter?" Estheia asked, her voice trembling slightly as maintaining the light shield continued to siphon her strength. “But how is that possible?”


"Yes, but there’s no time to elaborate," Ryemi replied firmly. "She’s living in a hidden space to the north of here."


Just as Ryemi finished speaking, the world around us seemed to warp. Time slowed down drastically, and everything appeared to be moving at a snail's pace. The titanic goddesses surrounding us were caught in various states of motion, their expressions frozen and their actions halted.


“Go.” I heard a distant female voice echo faintly.


"Wh-What's happening?" I stammered, my gaze darting around in confusion. Ryemi looked just as flabbergasted, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief.


“Can they see us? Why’s nobody else moving?” she spoke in a panic.


"Don’t worry," a new voice called out, drawing our attention to two men approaching us. "This must be Lady Chrophemus’s power."


"Lady Chrophemus?" I repeated, recognizing the name of the Goddess of Time, but I had limited knowledge of her abilities. 


"Yes," the speaker, a man with jet black hair and dark brown eyes, confirmed. "She used her ability to slow time, while allowing only us to move freely. Maintaining this puts a lot of strain on her, so we better act fast."


"Ryemi, are you alright?" The other newcomer, a slightly taller man with turquoise hair and green eyes, ran to Ryemi’s side. "Don’t just dash off like that again, you’ll make us worry."


Ryemi gave the turquoise-haired man an apologetic look. "I'm sorry Ren, but I just saw what was happening and my legs moved on their own."


She turned to me with an earnest expression. "Once again,  I am Ryemi. This is my friend Ren. And that's..." She trailed off, glancing uncertainly at the dark-haired man.


"Ryan," he replied simply. "A pleasure to meet you." His gaze lingered on me for a moment before flickering away. Staring at his face, I felt like I had seen him somewhere before.


"Likewise," I said. "I'm Mina."


An awkward beat passed as we all sized each other up. The situation was dire, but these three were still complete strangers to me. I wasn't immediately comfortable with them just yet. Judging by their body language, it seemed they harbored similar thoughts about me.


Ryemi was the first to break the tense silence. "Well, like um…he said, we should probably decide what to do next sooner rather than later," she said, pointing sheepishly towards Ryan.


The others murmured assent. Ryan's expression turned grave as he began speaking, "Layla is clearly out of control. If she continues on this rampage, there will be nothing left standing."


Ren nodded grimly. "We have to stop her somehow. Was what Estheia said about your mother true? Can she really defeat Layla?"


All eyes turned to Ryemi, who took a deep breath before answering, "I do not know, but with her power there is a slim chance. My mother has the power to strip away the powers of other goddesses, including their size."


I listened intently as Ryemi and Ryan took turns elaborating on Mimi's incredible power. Her Domain of Origin could apparently reduce even the mightiest goddess to a helpless size. But Layla was on a whole different scale altogether, would her powers really work on her?


"My mother has been in hiding for years, but I can lead us to her secret sanctuary," Ryemi told us.


“We have to move fast. The journey might be pretty far and we have no idea how long Chrophemus’s ability will last,” Ryan cautioned, eliciting quick nods from both Ryemi and Ren.


"Alright," I also agreed, not wanting to waste any more time. "Let's go find Mimi."


The landscape was completely silent as we trudged through the terrain. The effects of Chrophemus's time manipulation.


As we travelled, I found myself getting along quite well with Ryemi. She was a really nice girl who didn’t judge me for my past as a goddess, treating me like she would a normal girl her own age. Perhaps it was because her own mother was a goddess, but she definitely wasn’t fazed by my identity.


Though I couldn’t say the same for the two men trailing behind us. It was obvious that they were somewhat anxious about my presence.


But for the moment, I was content talking with Ryemi, sharing stories about what it was like when I was a towering goddess, even confiding in her about my fervent obsession with idols. Before I knew it, we had already become good friends.


"So Ryemi," I began, curiosity getting the better of me. "What was it like having a goddess as your mother? Did you know she was a goddess when you were young?"


Ryemi smiled wistfully. "Considering that she was nearly ninety kilometers tall, I would say it didn’t take a genius to find out."


"Of course," I laughed softly, imagining a young Ryemi playing at the feet of her colossal mother. "How were things different for you?"


“Well, I definitely had a sheltered life living in seclusion with my mother,” she answered, her expression growing more contemplative. "I also had some traces of being able to wield divine energy, but I didn't fully understand my abilities until I was older."


"Abilities?" I questioned, intrigued. “You had powers even though you were a human?”


"Um well…How do I explain this…You probably already know that my mother used to be human," Ryemi said.


I confirmed with a nod, Mimi was not a name I was familiar with so she must have only become a goddess recently.


“Well, she didn’t give birth to me until after she ascended to a goddess,” she explained. “And so, I was born with special powers as a weird side effect. I can sort of imitate any divine abilities that I see, but I’m unable to show you now because I kinda overused it too much.”


“That’s really interesting…” I muttered, growing more curious about her life — it was so different from all the other stories I’ve heard during my travels. “Then, what about your father? Did you live with him too?”


Ryemi’s steps halted abruptly, and she gingerly turned behind. Her gaze met Ryan’s for a split second and they both instantly averted their eyes, their cheeks turning red.


“No way…Ryan’s your father?!” I gasped in an incredulous tone, earning a coy nod from Ryemi.


“But why are the both of you so awkward then?!” I exclaimed.


“Uh…I just…we only just met for the first time recently,” she answered softly. “He’s a really good person, I just don’t really know how to act around him yet. I feel bad about it but…”


I gave her a hard push on the back. “Go take the first step then! I’m sure he’s been dying to get to know you too, so stop wasting your time talking to me already!”


Ryemi looked flabbergasted for a moment, but her face slowly morphed into a grateful smile. She gave me a small wave before tentatively approaching Ryan. My face melted into a pleased grin as I witnessed them, father and daughter, finally getting a chance to bond.


A few hours passed since then, and we were currently taking a short break at a spring. The way the water reacted to my touch was weird and disorienting due to the slowed time, but luckily, we could still drink it without much issue.


As I was refilling my canteen, Ryan did the same next to me. I noticed that this was the perfect opportunity for me to find out more about Ryemi’s father. What kind of man was he? And how was his relationship with Ryemi’s mother like? A relationship like this between a goddess and a human was unprecedented, at least to my knowledge.


"Ryan," I ventured cautiously, not wanting to pry too deeply into his personal affairs, but unable to resist asking. "What’s your relationship with Mimi like? I mean, a goddess and a human…it's quite an unusual pairing."


He glanced at me in surprise. "It's a long story. But in short, we were childhood friends. After she became a goddess, I only saw her once or twice before she went off radar completely."


"Are you still in love with her?" The question slipped out before I could stop myself, a blush creeping onto my cheeks.


Ryan hesitated, his gaze distant. "I haven't seen her in sixteen years. Many things have changed, and I'm not sure where we stand anymore. But I guess…I still am."


Ryan fell silent, and I could tell it was a sensitive topic for him. I decided not to dig any further, though my curiosity was far from satisfied. As we walked back to the rest, I found myself observing Ryan more closely. There was something vaguely familiar about his scent that I just couldn't quite place. I inhaled deeply, trying to pinpoint where I had smelled it before. Suddenly, the memory hit me like a bolt of lightning.


That scent…That scent could only belong to one person.


I stumbled back in shock, my face burning. "It was you!" I sputtered accusingly. 


Ryemi and Ren turned to stare at me, wondering what the commotion was. Still reeling, I pointed a trembling finger at Ryan, unable to contain my disbelief. 


My face flushed hotly as the vivid memories flooded back. My gargantuan self, walking across the continent after just waking up, when I felt an almost imperceptible tickling sensation in my mouth. After much coaxing, I finally got the diminutive intruder to exit his hiding spot between my teeth. I didn’t think too much about it at the time, just another one of those size fetishists, trying to fulfill his depraved fantasies in my mouth.


But here he was, walking beside me. Seeing his face at a non-microscopic scale obscured his identity for a while, but upon closer inspection, he was definitely the same person. 


"The pervert who was in my mouth, the one with the giantess fetish!" I shrieked.


Ryemi and Ren looked at Ryan, their expressions ranging from puzzled to disturbed. 


"What is she talking about?" Ryemi asked slowly.


Ryan held up his hands defensively. "Wait, it’s not what you think, let me explain-"


I cut him off, turning to Ryemi. "Back when I was a goddess, he intentionally hid inside my mouth doing who knows what! Ah, this is so embarrassing…"


Ryan's face turned bright red as he frantically waved his arms. "No, no, it wasn’t like that at all! I was on an important mission to tail her. I had to hide somewhere on her body while she was walking around!"


I shook my head firmly, ears flattening against my hair. "That's not what you said back then!"


“Of course I couldn’t tell you that back then! I was trying to secretly follow you!” Ryan retorted. “If I told you the truth you might have actually crushed me!”


“Yeah, right,” I scoffed, unconvinced. “My sixth sense is never wrong, and what it’s telling me now is that you have a deep-rooted giantess fetish.”


"What?! No I don't!" Ryan denied, but the damage was already done.


Ryemi stared at her father in dismay. "…Do you really have a thing for giant women?" She covered her face with her hands. "Oh my god, is that why you’re so obsessed with Mom?"


"Ryemi, please listen, that’s… not…the reason?" Ryan’s sentence trailed off unconvincingly, as if even he himself didn’t believe his words.


That’s what I thought, my sixth sense was never wrong.


"It all makes sense now. God, I’m going to barf," Ryemi gagged, unable to look him in the eyes anymore.


I almost felt bad for Ryan as he stood there, mouth agape. But what was I supposed to do? I had to let Ryemi know the truth, she was my friend after all. And I knew in my gut that he was hiding some pretty messed up desires behind that serious facade of his. Once a mouth invader, always a mouth invader, I thought smugly.


With the awkward revelation behind us, we continued on our journey to find Mimi. 


I glanced around in awe, taking in the sight of birds suspended mid-flight and leaves drifting lazily through the air. Nearby trees creaked at a snail's pace, their branches sagging under the weight of time. Even the wind barely whispered past us.


"Chrophemus's power is amazing," Ren remarked as he studied our surroundings. "We're moving at normal speed, but time has slowed to a crawl for everything else."


I nodded, still struggling to wrap my head around it. To think a goddess could manipulate time itself on such a massive scale was humbling.


As the days passed, I found myself gaining a greater appreciation for my companions. Ryemi's kindness and cheerfulness never failed to lift my spirits. Her innate desire to understand and connect endeared her to me. 


Ren too proved stalwart and dependable, his intellect providing valuable insights. Though more reserved than Ryemi, he had his own way of showing care and concern for everyone.


Even Ryan earned my grudging respect, in spite of my lingering suspicions. His survival skills and steadfast focus kept us safely on course. And his dedication to Ryemi was touching.


Thankfully, my accusations didn’t cause too much damage to their relationship, and Ryemi began talking to her father again after only a day. However, she now became overly vigilant whenever Ryan was near me, warning him sternly not to get any weird ideas. Ryan always just shook his head in dismay, unable to believe that Ryemi held such an impression of him now.


Together, we made steady progress crossing the frozen land. Mile by mile, we inched closer to our goal.


The journey finally ended as we entered a shimmering portal located on the side of a hill.


We reappeared in a vast plain. There, right smack in its center, lay a sight that stole my breath away. 


The giantess’s slumbering form towered higher than the mountains themselves, an utterly titanic presence dominating the landscape. I froze, stunned by the impressive magnitude and majesty.



She lay flat on her back as her head rested delicately at the base of an extremely expansive and very unnaturally formed chasm, the surrounding landscapes thoroughly flattened. A result from years of tossing and turning during her sleep perhaps.


Her lilac tresses swept across the plains like a silken river system, contrasting beautifully with her pale skin. Her fingertips alone were larger than hills, her nails smooth ivory cliffs.


My companions shared my awe, all struck dumb in the face of true enormity. How small and insignificant we seemed before this sleeping colossus.


Yet we could not forget our objective. As the last wisps of Chrophemus's blessing faded, time resumed its normal flow. The sounds of the world returned in a startling rush.


"We have to hurry!" urged Ryemi, springing into action. Her clear voice cut through the spell of wonder holding us motionless. We exchanged a few glances and sprinted towards the monolithic being.


"Mom, please wake up! We need you!" Ryemi shouted at the top of her lungs, soon joined by the rest of us.


Mimi remained still, her chest rising and falling in a slow, steady rhythm. But we couldn't stop now. The fate of the world hinged on us being able to rouse this slumbering titan.


"It's no use, she can't hear us from down here," Ryan remarked. "We'll have to climb her body and try to wake her from there."


I shot him a suspicious look, wary of his intentions, but even I couldn't deny the logic behind his words. Ryemi seemed equally skeptical, her eyes narrowing at her father.


"Ryan’s right, let’s just follow his lead." Ren spoke first before Ryemi could say anything.


Ryan nodded, relieved that somebody had decided to take his side. "Everyone brace yourselves. This won't be easy."


“You speak like you have a lot of experience climbing giant women,” Ryemi remarked sarcastically, but followed behind him anyway.


We gathered our resolve and approached Mimi's torso. Her dress lay rumpled around her figure, the smooth white fabric rising and falling with each deep breath. 


I grabbed hold of the silky material, my fingers slipping over the soft surface. The others did the same, clawing their way up the side of her dress. We scrambled desperately, the enormous scale of her body evident with every inch gained. My muscles burned as I pulled myself over the rolling hills and valleys of her curves.


At times, the surface beneath us would shift as Mimi stirred in her sleep. We clung on for dear life, praying she wouldn't roll over and send us tumbling. Or worse. 


After an arduous climb, we finally crested the peak of her hip and collapsed onto the solid surface of her dress. I sprawled out, chest heaving, as we allowed ourselves a brief respite. But our goal still lay far above. Mimi's serene face loomed beyond the white expanse, as distant as the moon.


We gathered our breath and steeled ourselves to continue the perilous journey. The next obstacle loomed before us — the twin mountains of Mimi's chest. 


I peered at the shadowy canyon that plunged between her colossal breasts. The slope of her chest curved away on either side, lost in the hazy distance. We would have to walk through that dangerous valley, traversing the unknown expanse before us.


"No time to waste. Let's go," Ryan prompted, walking ahead almost a little too eagerly. 


I followed behind, my hands shaking. Two tremendous mounds swelled on either side of us, draped by boundless acres of cloth, rising higher than the tallest mountains. We were like insects crawling through the underbrush of an alien world.


The air felt thick and heavy down here, saturated with her warmth. Her subtle breathing caused the walls around us to undulate hypnotically. I tried not to think about what would happen if she rolled over in her sleep.


A particularly unpleasant memory flashed in my mind as I recalled once making humans run through my cleavage, while I playfully pressed my breasts teasingly close together to spur them on whenever their pace slowed. Remorse filled my heart as I now comprehended just how frightening that experience must have been for them. What was just an entertaining way to pass the time to me, was literal hell for them. I mouthed a silent apology to those unfortunate souls, praying that they were living better lives now.


We trekked for what felt like hours beneath the towering cliffs of her breasts. More than once, I glanced up to see their peaks disappearing into the clouds above.


Finally, we emerged on the other side. Bright sunlight poured over us as we stepped out onto the vast plain of her upper chest. I had to shield my eyes for a moment, overwhelmed by the sudden brightness.


When my vision adjusted, an incredible sight unfolded before me. Her face loomed larger than ever before. Smooth skin stretched to the horizons, with faint traces of her breath making ripples across its surface. Lush eyelashes fanned out like palm fronds, each as long as a city train. Her nose formed craggy mountains, while her slightly parted lips revealed the treacherous abyss within. 


It was a landscape both terrifying and beautiful in its otherworldly magnitude. This was a realm never meant for human eyes, and I nearly forgot that not too long ago, I had been one of these beings.


Ryemi gazed up at Mimi with a determined look. She cupped her hands around her mouth.


"Mom, please wake up! We need you!" Ryemi's shouts echoed across the endless plain. She jumped up and down, waving her arms frantically. We all joined in, yelling and pounding on Mimi's body. 


But the giantess remained still, locked away in her slumber. Not a single flutter of her eyelashes or twitch of her lips. 


Ryan rubbed his chin thoughtfully as we all paused to catch our breath. 


"Maybe we need to try a more, uh, sensitive part of her," he suggested tentatively.


Ryemi immediately shot him a death stare.


"Or not. Nevermind, bad idea," Ryan backpedaled.


Before anyone else could speak, a sudden movement caught our eyes. From beneath the neckline of Mimi's dress crawled out a petite, orange-haired girl. She was incredibly short, way shorter than me even. She approached us with a yawn, her eyes bleary with sleep. The young girl was completely naked, not a stitch of clothing on her body.



“Who’s making all that noise so early in the morning…” she grumbled under her breath. As she stretched and yawned, I thought I saw a small flame flickering on her nipple, but when I blinked, it was already gone.


I couldn't tear my eyes away from the mysterious girl. She seemed oddly familiar, though I couldn't quite place where I had seen her before. It seemed I still had trouble recalling certain things even after getting all my memories back.


"Iggy!" Ryemi suddenly cried out in excitement, rushing forward to embrace the tiny girl.


Iggy? As in...Ignis? No, it couldn't be. But as I stared at the dainty girl, recognition slowly dawned on me. 


"I-Iggy?" I stammered in disbelief. “Is that really you?”


The Goddess of Fire herself stood before me in her petite human form. Her usually towering frame was now no bigger than a child. Her head barely reached my chin. 


Ignis yawned again, then her golden eyes widened as she took in Ryemi and me. 


"Ryemi! Wait…Ithyrminah?" she exclaimed in astonishment. "What are you two doing here together?"


“Wait, you know her too, Mina?” Ryemi asked quizzically.


What followed next was a three way introduction I never expected to have today. Firstly, we had to explain to Ryemi how Iggy and I used to be really good friends a couple thousand of years ago. Then, I learned that Iggy had been living here with Mimi ever since she went into hiding. The two had become quite close, like sisters. Mimi didn't mind Iggy’s fiery antics while Iggy absolutely looked up to Mimi, even calling her ‘Big Sister’. As a result, Iggy had been playing with Ryemi ever since she was born.


Afterwards, I told Iggy about my short stint with amnesia and newfound empathy for humanity, even giving up my divinity to a human. She was surprised but accepted it readily, even expressing her own growing fascination with humans. 


“I never would have had the chance to get closer to them if not for Big Sister. Oh wait, there’s someone I have to introduce to you!” Iggy turned extra enthusiastic as she glanced back towards where she came from.


"Ly! Come out here, I want you to meet a friend of mine!" She called out in a cheerful voice.


There was a brief pause before I heard some shuffling sounds. A lanky man slowly emerged from the same spot that Iggy had crawled out from. He had messy, shoulder-length yellow hair and was as naked as Iggy. One of his hands was shyly covering his crotch as he scooted over.


As he stepped into the light, I could make out his features more clearly. He had a pale, anxious face and wide brown eyes that darted around nervously. He was quite tall, nearly 1.9 meters by my estimate, towering over us in spite of his slouched posture. His body was on the thinner side with little muscle definition. 


"Everyone, this is my boyfriend!" Iggy revealed with a grin, grabbing onto his arm affectionately. “These are my friends, Ly Ly. Go on, introduce yourself!”


Lyre gave a timid wave, his cheeks flushing bright red. "H-Hello," he stammered out, “my name is L-Lyre.”


Now that they were side by side, the massive difference in their heights became even more apparent. The top of Iggy's head didn't even reach Lyre's chest. Yet somehow, they seemed to fit perfectly together, Iggy's energetic demeanor complementing Lyre's reserved nature.


I couldn't help but stare in fascination. With her all her immaturity and past disregard of human lives, Iggy was the last person I expected to get together with a human. But the way Iggy clung to him and the smile on Lyre's face showed genuine affection between them.


I was overwhelmed with curiosity. Before I could stop myself, I began bombarding them with questions.


"How did you two meet? When did you start dating? Have you kissed? More than kissing? Do you sleep together every night? Do you guys do anything intimate when you do? How does that work with the size difference or do you guys only do stuff at human size?"


With each prying question, Lyre's face grew redder and redder. He looked completely embarrassed, like he wanted to disappear into the floor. In contrast, Iggy didn't seem bothered at all. She just laughed and answered each question.


"We met seventeen years ago when Mimi rescued this prison of humans from another goddess and gave it to me for safekeeping. His stuttering was just so adorable, I had to make him mine! We started officially dating a few months after that and yes, we sleep together every day and kiss a lot!" Iggy punctuated this statement by planting a smooch on Lyre's cheek, having to jump in order to reach it.


"As for the rest, let's just say size doesn't matter when it comes to certain activities!" Iggy added with a wink. “Of course we do it a lot at human size too, but Ly Ly REALLY loves it when we have fun at my real size.”


If it was even possible, Lyre turned even redder, looking like he might faint on the spot.


Before I could continue, Ryan stepped forward. "Lyre? Is that really you?"


Lyre looked up, confusion morphing into surprise. "Ryan? I can't believe it, you're alive!"


Ryan leaned in for a quick hug with Lyre. "I thought I'd never see you again after we got separated. How did you end up here?"


Lyre’s eyes darted around sheepishly. "Um… I-It's a long story, but b-basically I decided to go with Iggy after they freed all the prisoners. I h-hid on her so you p-probably didn’t notice."


"And you actually got together with her? You’re crazier than I thought," Ryan chuckled.


At this moment, Iggy stepped between Ryan and Lyre, smirking devilishly. "Well well, if it isn't Big Sister’s favorite boy toy! Back for more fun in the sun?"


Ryan scowled, crossing his arms. "Keep your mouth shut, Ignis."


Iggy wasn't deterred. She danced around Ryan, poking him playfully. "Ooooh, someone's grumpy today. Maybe some spelunking in Big Sister’s vagina will cheer you up! Just like old times!"


Ryan swatted her hand away, his face growing red. "I said knock it off!"


Iggy just cackled. "I still have no idea what Big Sister sees in you, but I guess your reactions are pretty entertaining."


Before Ryan could retort, Ryemi separated them, arms spread wide. "That's enough! We don't have time for this. Iggy, I need you to wake my mom up right now. The whole planet's in danger and she's the only one who can help."


Iggy stopped her teasing, eyebrows raised in bewilderment. “What do you mean the planet’s in danger?”


Ryemi quickly explained the situation — how the massive goddess Layla was threatening to annihilate Earth, and only Mimi's Domain of Origin could possibly stop her. 


Iggy listened intently as she processed the gravity of the situation. When Ryemi finished, she nodded. "Okay, got it. I'll wake Big Sister up right away." 


She turned to Lyre, pouncing on top of him and knocking his thin frame down, before giving him a quick peck on the lips. "I'll be back soon, don't miss me too much!" Before he could respond, Iggy darted away, putting some distance between herself and all of us. "You all might want to hold on to something. This could get a little bumpy!" 


With that warning, Iggy closed her eyes in concentration and an orange glow surrounded her petite body. The air crackled with energy as she began to grow at an exponential rate. 


I watched in awe as the tiny girl rapidly expanded before my eyes. Iggy's head shot upwards past the clouds and her slim frame swelled with newfound mass, muscles bulging, curves expanding.



In less than a minute, Iggy ascended thousands of feet in the air. The mighty movements of her colossal limbs shook the ground as she alighted Mimi’s torso, and still she continued to grow. I clung desperately to Mimi's skin, the tremors nearly shaking me loose.


When her growth finally stopped, Iggy stood like a true monolith. Her giant, naked body was wreathed in dancing flames, giving her the appearance of a blazing titan. And to think that she was on the shorter side for a goddess. I used to make fun of her height all the time, teasingly resting my elbow on her head.


Now fully grown, Iggy carefully lowered herself onto Mimi's midriff, causing Mimi’s body to shudder and shift. I shrieked wildly as my body was flung around like a miserable ant on a trampoline.


Iggy seemed oblivious to our plight as she mounted Mimi playfully. "Wakey wakey, Big Sister! Time to get up!"


She punctuated her words by lightly slapping Mimi’s cheeks, the casual taps creating sonic booms that blasted our paltry forms.


As we were tossed uselessly around Mimi’s immense neckline, I prayed that Mimi would awaken before Iggy’s antics caused one of us serious harm. I could hardly believe this immense entity was the same small girl from moments ago, and the same person I used to effortlessly beat at wrestling in the past.


Mimi grunted in annoyance as her monumental body shifted again, nearly dislodging us from our precarious perch. Hot gusts of air buffeted us as the sleeping titan exhaled deeply. 


"Come on, Big Sister! Up and at 'em!" Iggy called out as she straddled Mimi’s upper body like a mechanical bull.


Finally, Mimi's eyes fluttered open as she slowly sat up and pushed Iggy off her body, letting out a massive yawn that sent us rolling helplessly down the increased incline of her chest. We tumbled over the rounded slopes of her bosom, unable to grab any purchase on her skin.



The overwhelming warmth enveloping us told me exactly where we had ended up — wedged deep in her cleavage.


I could hear Mimi's booming voice above us, still thick with sleep. "Iggy? What’s all the commotion about?"


Iggy's giggles reverberated through Mimi's chest. "I'm waking you up, silly! Some visitors are here to see you."


"Visitors?" Mimi muttered drowsily.


"Yep! Ryemi is back, and she brought some friends. Including a certain someone I think you'll be very happy to see again," Iggy chirped in a sing-song voice.


“Hmm? That’s nice…” Mimi answered half-heartedly. “I’ll say hi to them later…Just give me five more minutes…”


Yup, this goddess was no good, barely even registering Iggy’s words. She was the very definition of not a morning person.


"Are you sure? Then I’ll play with your little crush in the meantime," Iggy teased her.


Even from within the dark crevice of Mimi's cleavage, I could sense her sudden alertness. I stared at Ryan in the darkness, feeling him shudder at Iggy’s words.


“What did you say?!” Mimi shouted in a deafening volume. “R-Ryan is here?!”


The vibrations of her words caused the walls of flesh to quiver and compress. I gritted my teeth against the growing pressure, feeling the others pressed tightly to either side of me.


“You pervert! You better not get a boner in here!” I warned Ryan as I felt his body jamming against mine.


Mimi’s outburst made her breasts heave powerfully and we were smothered even deeper into her titty prison. The sweltering heat and lack of air was quickly becoming unbearable. I feared we might pass out, or worse.


"Yep, he sure is! Him and a few others. They're actually, uh, pretty close to you right now," Iggy said evasively.


"What? Where are they?" Mimi asked, becoming more aggressive.


Iggy giggled again. "They're between your boobies. When you sat up, they tumbled right down there."


A brief silence ensued. Followed immediately by an ear-piercing screech filled with mortification, the shrill sound resonating through every inch of my body. "They're between where?!"



Mimi's chest rumbled again as she took a sharp breath, her heart pounding so intensely that I could feel the reverberations through her flesh.


"Oh my god, I'm so sorry!" she cried out. Even muffled by her breasts, her voice was deafening. "Ryan, can you hear me? Are you okay in there?"


“Mimi! Get us out of here please!” Ryan used every ounce of strength to shout.


Mimi must have heard him, because she gasped again. "Hold on!" 


Her massive hands moved toward her chest. I braced myself as her fingers slid between her tremendous milk jugs and pried them apart. Blinding sunlight flooded in and I inhaled sweet fresh air.


With a gentle scoop, she delicately fished us out, setting us down on her palm with infinite care. I blinked, my eyes adjusting to the light. Her titanic face loomed above us, cheeks flushed with a curious mix of embarrassment and excitement.


"I'm so sorry about that!" She apologized again. "Are you okay, Ryan?"


"I'm fine," he wheezed, still catching his breath.


“Gee, Mom. Thanks for worrying about me too,” Ryemi remarked sarcastically, panting for air.


“Uh right, I was just about to check on you too,” Mimi responded sheepishly, scratching her cheek.


"It's good to see you again, Mimi," Ryan finally said, his expression full of affection and nostalgia.


She blushed even deeper in response. "It's good to see you too. I always knew you would find me."


I felt a bizarre stirring in my heart as I witnessed this once in a lifetime reunion. A goddess and a human in love, finally able to meet again after sixteen years of separation. What a sight to behold. Perhaps this was a glimpse of what was to come once true peace and harmony was achieved.






How would I describe Ignis…She’s the most mischievous and playful goddess by far. She absolutely loved pranking other goddesses, often using humans to do so. I remembered her callous antics occasionally went too far, making Genesis extremely angry whenever any humans died. Luckily for her, Fae was always able to revive them so she always got away with a just light slap on the wrist.

Given her personality, I can only imagine what kind of a menace she will be to you humans. Good luck dealing with her.


Ignis, Goddess of Fire

Age: 10,611

Height: 82.3km (1.39m at human size)

Powers: Ability to conjure and manipulate flames, completely resistant to heat and fire.

Kill Count: 11,497,852 since the start of this cycle. Majority of casualties were caused when she completely destroyed two major cities of The Republic — The Capital and Watara — causing a death toll of 8,102,267 and 3,395,578 respectively. The other deaths were caused incidentally during her travels, but she had a peculiar habit of mostly travelling while human sized, so the number of deaths caused by this is very low.

Settlement Population: She has no settlement.





…Goddess of Origin? This…Mimi, she is the successor of Genesis’s mantle, the new Goddess of Origin. It seems that at the current stage her powers are still far from reaching Genesis’s level, but the implications of a second Goddess of Origin are immense. The Domain of Origin has limitless potential, the most pivotal of which would be Genesis’s ability of creation.

Goddesses are unable to reproduce, but the Domain of Origin allows the creation of many things, including new life. While she might not have the capacity to create beings as powerful as goddesses yet, I do wonder if this aspect of her domain can manifest in other ways.


Mimi, Goddess of Origin

Age: 33

Height: 88.9km (1.50m at human size)

Powers: Can seal the powers and size of other goddesses, the extent of her abilities has the potential to grow and develop further when harnessing more divine energy.

Kill Count: 1,219,770 since the start of this cycle. Majority of casualties, around 1,219,762, were caused when she picked up Dandelion City and pulverized it against her chest. Other casualties were caused from accidents from poor handling of humans and from the calamitous effects of her walking.

Settlement Population: She has no settlement.


End Notes:

I will try to accelerate my upload schedule as we get closer to the ending so please check back regularly for updates! The ending will have a special surprise and you will want to be here on time when we near the final chapter(Around chapter 19). If you want to know when that will be, it will be around the last two weeks of January or so. I will require some very minor participation from the readers when the time comes so just a heads up.

I will keep this reminder at the end of every chapter from now on so that the highest number of people can see this.

UPDATE: By the end of this coming week I will release all chapters besides the ending, and I will require my readers to vote on the ending so I will also post a link to the poll at that time which will last around a week. Make sure to check back and take part!

Chapter 17 - Clash (Ryemi) by Wrath
Author's Notes:

We are reaching the finale soon! Check back tomorrow to take part in the poll to decide the ending!

I gazed up at Mom's radiant face, her massive blue eyes brimming with emotion as she stared down at the infinitesimal people cradled in her palm. Even kneeling, she towered over the surrounding landforms, her hair cascading behind her like a lilac waterfall. A nostalgic smile graced her soft pink lips as she spoke to the miniscule man standing before her.



"Ryan...it's been so long. I can't believe you're really here." Mom's voice was gentle yet wistful, like a longing melody. The little man, barely bigger than a grain of sand to her, looked up at her with an expression mirroring the tenderness in her eyes.


"Neither can I, Mimi. It's been over a decade…I’m sorry for disappearing on you back at Sakura City," he replied. Even at his size, I could hear the affection in his tone. Their shared history was palpable, hanging in the air between them like invisible threads binding their hearts.


My mother simply shook her head, her eyes never leaving my fathers. “It’s alright, I disappeared on you too. I’m just glad we could finally meet again.”


Mom's gaze turned wistful as she scanned my father’s face. "You look so much older now…" Her words trailed off, brows furrowing.


“And you look like you haven’t aged a minute,” he chuckled in response. “Don’t worry, I’m still the same person. Just looking at you makes me feel like I’m seventeen again.”


It was true, my mom still looked the exact same as she did back when I was a kid. In fact, she looked to be about the same age as me right now.


My mother sighed, causing a gust of wind to sweep through her palm. "I thought I knew what becoming a goddess meant but…we tread such different lives now. I-I will still be here forever, even long after you…"


Melancholy seeped into her voice like rain clouds rolling across a sunny sky. She stared at her hands, flexing her colossal fingers as if seeing their size anew.


In that moment, I sensed the loneliness that immortal life entailed. Watching loved ones grow old while she stayed eternally youthful.


"Don’t worry, I still have quite a while to go before I kick the bucket," he responded with a tender smile, “and I’ll walk with you until that day comes, Mimi.”


Mom got slightly choked up as she nodded in response, grateful for his encouraging words. The rest of us gave them a moment as they stared affectionately into each other’s eyes, a comforting silence between them.


After a minute, Ryan's expression turned serious once more, his smile fading. He cleared his throat, glancing around at all of us gathered on Mom's palm.


"Mimi, I need you to listen carefully. There is a very real threat to Earth and humanity right now — an absolutely colossal goddess named Layla. Layla's rampage has already caused untold devastation across the planet. At this rate, she may very well wipe out everything completely." His voice took on an urgent edge as he detailed the true gravity of the situation. I could see the fear in his eyes — fear not just for himself, but for the fate of the entire world. 


"We’ve managed to form an alliance with Estheia, who wanted to give coexistence a chance," he elaborated, causing Mom's jaws to open in surprise.


“Estheia did?” she exclaimed in astonishment.


Ryan nodded, detailing how Estheia and the other goddesses had agreed to an alliance, wanting to try for peace with humanity once more. The only thing stopping that now was Layla’s refusal to cooperate and her desire to destroy everything. 


“We’re really this close to achieving peace? But is this Layla really that powerful?” Mom questioned with a puzzled look on her face. “Not even Estheia can defeat her?”


I shook my head, stepping forward to reply, “Layla is over seven thousand kilometers tall. Her size makes all other goddesses seem like a joke. You might be the only one who can stop her, Mom. You and your power of Origin.”


“S-S-Seven thousand kilometers?!” she stammered in response, horror and disbelief etched onto her face. We struggled to maintain our footing as her humongous hand trembled, jostling our miniscule forms.


My mom took a deep breath to compose herself, before turning her titanic form towards the nearby mountain range where Amara resided.


"I…I think I need to retrieve Amara. She may have some advice on what to do," Mom murmured, “I’m not entirely sure if this is something within my capabilities.”


In a few earth-shaking strides, we arrived at the base of the soaring peaks. In spite of their monumental height, their summits barely reached up to Mom's ankles.


Gradually, she leaned all the way down until her monumental breasts were grazing the landscape. She skillfully swiped our miniscule bodies up with one finger and lowered us down slowly.



“Wait here for a moment,” she told us, before dropping us off on one of the jagged peaks, her movements precise.


With utmost care, Mom reached out and gingerly dug up the entire region around the mountain using her powerful hands, making the ground beneath us rumble incessantly. Holding up the formidable landmass as if it weighed no more than a paper plate, she stood back up to her full height.



"Amara, I’m sorry for disturbing you, but we urgently need your help," Mom called out. 


A small door near the top of the mountain creaked upon, and with an elegant flourish, the Goddess of Water emerged. Amara's aquamarine tresses billowed majestically around her, defying gravity with their ethereal quality. Her sea-green eyes displayed a tinge of agitation as she glared at my mother’s towering face.


"This better be a real emergency, Mimi. You don’t just casually pick up someone’s home like that," Amara grumbled.


“S-Sorry,” Mom apologized sheepishly, “but this requires your immediate attention. I didn’t want to waste any time.”


Mom proceeded to explain our predicament, while Amara listened with rapt attention. Once caught up, Amara's countenance turned icy.


"That foolish light goddess only has herself to blame. Serves her right," Amara scoffed bitterly, “let her clean up her own mess. Layla is her responsibility after all.”


"Amara, I know you have your reasons for disliking Estheia," I interjected, "but right now, we need to focus on stopping Layla before she destroys everything."


Amara's piercing gaze turned to me, and for a moment I thought she would lash out. But then her expression softened. 


"…I guess I can consider it," Amara relented. "It wouldn’t do for Earth to get destroyed after all."


I breathed a small sigh of relief. At least Amara was willing to think about cooperating. 


"But do you really believe you have the power to stop Layla?" Amara asked my mother skeptically. "She is not like other goddesses, the amount of divine energy circulating in her body is astronomical, it should by all accounts completely vaporize her body. She is a complete abnormality. Even I am not certain that the Domain of Origin would work on her."


Mom's brow furrowed as she considered Amara's words.


"I don't know," she admitted. "Do you think I have a chance?"


Amara appeared pensive. She stared off into the distance, lost in thought. The others and I waited with bated breath to hear her verdict on the situation. 


Finally, she spoke. "I believe we have no choice but to try. If we do nothing, Layla will surely lay waste to this entire planet and all who dwell on it. It is a slim chance, but still a chance. We must take it, or perish."


Although Mom still seemed unsure, she hardened her resolve as she regarded all of us standing on her palm. "Very well. I will help however I can. We will face this threat together."


Having the power of Origin on our side, even if success wasn't guaranteed, was still our best shot at stopping Layla. The others seemed to share my sentiment, determination shining in their eyes.


“Thank you, Mimi,” Ryan said, beaming at my mom’s immense face.


As my mother prepared to leave, she transported all of us back onto her waiting palm with deliberate care.


Just then, a playful voice called out. "Hey, wait a minute!" 


We turned to see Iggy striding over, an impish grin on her face. Before any of us could react, she reached out and plucked Lyre off of Mom's palm, eliciting a panicked yelp from him.


"I-Iggy! N-Not so suddenly, please!" Lyre stammered in alarm.


"Do you not want to ride with me, babe?" Iggy pouted in an exaggerated manner, “did you fall for Big Sister’s charms instead?”


“N-No, it’s not that!” Lyre quickly defended himself, looking up from Iggy’s enormous fingertip. “You j-just surprised me, t-that’s all.”


“Aww, you’re just so cute! You deserve the best seat in the house!” Iggy declared cheerfully, before promptly depositing the flustered Lyre directly onto her bare nipple.



Lyre's face turned bright red as he found himself nestled against Iggy's enormous areola, his body barely taking up any conceivable space on the vast tip of her tit.


"There, isn't that comfy?" Iggy said cheekily as she used a finger to affectionately rub Lyre's head.


Mom let out an exasperated sigh. "Really, Iggy? Now is not the time for games."


"But I wanna carry my Ly Ly!" Iggy insisted stubbornly. As she said this, her nipple noticeably stiffened under Lyre's body. Poor Lyre panicked as the soft landform he was standing on rapidly expanded and he was forced to hold on to Iggy’s tit for dear life. In spite of his obvious fear, I couldn’t help but notice his raging boner as his body rubbed against the supple ground.


Mom pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration. "Fine, do as you wish. But try not to get too carried away."


Iggy giggled, giving Lyre a playful poke. "No promises!"


With Lyre perched on her nipple, Iggy followed behind as Mom carried the rest of us out of the hidden dimension. As soon as we emerged, we gasped in horror.


The landscape was fractured and devastated, entire mountains and forests ripped away to expose the wounded earth beneath. But even that paled in comparison to the astronomic goddess looming above us.



Layla's titanic body seemed to eclipse the sky itself. She was positioned directly above the atmosphere, her face agitated as she hovered over the planet. From here, I could see every detail of her smooth, pale skin and voluptuous curves.


I tore my eyes away from the terrifying goddess to glance at Mom. Her face had gone pale, her eyes wide as she took in the scale of the enemy.


"Relax, Mimi. We’ll face her together," Ryan said gently. Despite the brave face he put on, I could hear the trepidation in his voice. 


Mom gave him a sad smile. "I know, but...she's on a completely different level. I don't know if I have the power to stop her."


Mom and Ryan exchanged an uneasy glance. We were running out of time. If we didn't act soon, the consequences would be unimaginable.


Mom took a deep breath, steeling herself as she rushed forward, scanning the area for any signs of the other goddesses. It wasn't long before we found them. Estheia and Melody were sprawled on the ground, barely conscious.


“You…You really came,” Estheia let out a pained groan, struggling to push herself up on one elbow. I noticed with alarm that her usual angelic glow had dimmed significantly. "Layla...she overpowered my light shield like it was nothing. I don’t have any strength left in me."


"Where’s Lucy?" Ryan asked urgently.


Melody responded this time, her voice strained. "She’s the only reason Layla hasn’t destroyed the planet yet. She’s inside Layla’s ear, trying to stall her."


I glanced back up at Layla's towering visage, noticing for the first time that she seemed to be jerking her head intermittently. Her colossal hands were swatting at the side of her head and digging into her ear canal.


Estheia managed a pained chuckle. "It seems to be working for now. But eventually, she will set her sights on us."


I had to admire Lucy's bravery, going to such daring lengths to buy us time. We had to act fast.


“Well, well, well. You sure are looking pathetic right now, Estheia,” Amara let out a scornful laugh, her sea-green eyes narrowed in disdain. "Your plans to make use of Layla have completely backfired on you, huh?"


Estheia clenched her teeth, anger flickering in her sapphire eyes. "You think I don't know that? We're all doing everything we can to stop her!"


"Are you?" Amara challenged, crossing her arms defiantly. "Because from where I'm standing, it seems like you're just lying there uselessly."


"Enough!" Mina barked from Mom’s hand. "We don't have time for this! Layla is a threat to us all, so stop pointing fingers and start working together!"


The tension hung thick in the air as Amara and Estheia glared at each other, but neither of them said another word.


"Good," Mina huffed, turning back to face the rest of us. "Now let's figure out our next move."


Mom gazed down at us, her expression hardening as she realized the gravity of the situation. 


"I’ll have to try to take her down," she announced resolutely.


With great care, she lowered her palm to the ground, tilting it carefully. We glided down her smooth skin and I hopped off at the end, landing next to Ren. One by one, the others joined us on the fractured earth. 


Mom straightened to her full height, the wind from her motion nearly blowing us over. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what came next.


I looked over at Ryan, my father. He craned his neck up, his eyes brimming with emotion. At that moment, no words needed to be said. I could see the pride and love shining on his face.


"Good luck, Mimi," he called out. "We believe in you."


As she stood tall, the anticipation among us on the ground was blatant. We all held our breath, watching as Mom raised her hands, her body glowing with a radiant blue light. The Light of Origin began to form between her palms, an intense brightness that seemed to pierce the very air around it.


"Come on, Mom," I whispered under my breath, my heart pounding in my chest.


With a determined expression, Mom aimed at Layla and unleashed the full force of her Light of Origin. A powerful beam of pure energy shot out from her hands, tearing through the sky towards the colossal goddess.


But as the beam reached Layla, something went wrong. Instead of neutralizing her power like we had hoped, the light seemed to disperse across her massive form, leaving her unaffected. The disappointment washed over me like a tidal wave, and I could feel the same sentiment shared by everyone else.


"What happened?" Ren mumbled in confusion. "Was that supposed to happen?"


"Mom…" I murmured, watching her exhausted and disappointed form from below.


"N-No way," Mom gasped, her voice shaking slightly. "My power did work but…the amount of energy flowing through her body…it’s unbelievable. The beam I fired only managed to seal less than one percent of her power."


The despair in her voice was evident, and it spread quickly among us. Our plan had failed.


"Then…what do we do now?" Mina asked, her voice quivering.


We all looked at each other, our faces pale and filled with uncertainty. That's when Amara stepped forward. "I have a suggestion," she stated confidently. "What if Ryemi grows to Layla's size and fights her directly? Her abilities can technically allow her to match her incredulous size."


"Wh-what?!" Ren exclaimed. "You can't be serious! There’s no way Ryemi would survive channeling that much energy!"


My father also voiced his concerns, his eyes filled with worry. "I agree with Ren. My understanding is that it is far too dangerous for Ryemi to use her powers right now, much less grow to that kind of size."


I shifted uncomfortably, unsure how I should feel about this. Ren and Ryan had a point, I was in no state to be using my powers in such a way right now. But Amara was incredibly smart, maybe she knew something that we didn’t.


"Listen, we're running out of options here. If we don't do something drastic, Layla will destroy everything," Amara urged. She turned to me, her gaze reassuring. "All we have to do is turn you into a goddess. You should still be able to retain your current abilities even if you do that. Who knows, they might even become stronger."


I stared into her eyes, my heart racing as I considered the possibility. I realized that Amara's idea might be our only hope. I took a deep breath and faced the group, determination coursing through my veins.


"Alright," I said, my voice steady yet trembling with conviction. "I'll do it."


"Ryemi, are you sure about this?" My father asked, his voice laced with concern. "This is too much responsibility to put on your shoulders. You're still just a young girl."


“Dad,” I began, calling him that for the first time. "Over the past few weeks of traveling, I've come to care deeply about this world. All the people I've met along the way — I want to protect them. I have to at least try."


My father’s expression softened. "If this is what you truly want…" he finally conceded. Ren nodded slowly in agreement, though his brows were still knit with unease.


"Well, now that that's settled, we just need to figure out how to actually turn Ryemi into a goddess," Amara said matter-of-factly.


The group fell silent, realization dawning that this would not be a simple task. Goddess shards were not just lying around, and none of us were too keen on the idea of killing one of the goddesses here just to make it happen.


"There must be another way," I murmured, more to myself than anyone else. We had come this far by working together. I had to believe we could find an answer.


I racked my brain, trying to think of any possible solution. The silence weighed heavy, each second feeling precious with Layla's threat looming.


“What’s the problem, everyone?” Melody abruptly spoke up, a puzzled expression on her immense face. "Can’t I just give Ryemi my shard?"


All eyes turned to her in surprise. 


"Mina gave her shard to me. I can just do the same for Ryemi, right?" Melody looked to Mina inquiringly.


Mina and Estheia exchanged uneasy glances.


"I'm afraid it's not that simple," Estheia told Melody, clearing her throat. "What Ithyrminah did was...unprecedented. A goddess's life is intrinsically tied to her shard, it should not have been possible for her to willingly part ways with her divinity that way while still remaining alive."


“To be honest, I have no idea how I did it either,” Mina confirmed. "For you to separate your body from the shard of power, it would require very specific conditions. When I did it…I think I was feeling an intense desire to experience life as a human, that may have acted as the trigger."


Melody's face fell at their words. I felt my heart sink, the fleeting hope extinguished. We were no closer to an answer.


“If…If there is no other way…Ryemi, you can have my shard,” Melody offered, her body trembling.


“But that’ll mean you would-” I began, but Melody quickly cut me off.


“I know! B-But, we can’t let the world end like this. Please, take my shard,” Melody said while bowing, tears streaming down her cheeks.


I simply stared up at her, mouth agape. Melody was such a sweet girl, I couldn’t bear the thought of sacrificing her.


Just as the silence was becoming unbearable, Estheia reluctantly spoke up, her voice cutting through the tension. "You don’t...have to do that."


All eyes turned to the light goddess, her blue eyes cold and hard as she looked at me. Reaching into the cup of her bra, she retrieved a small blue shard that glimmered in her palm.


She had a shard all this time? Why did she never mention it until now?


“Do you know whose shard this is, Ryemi?” Estheia spoke calmly, but there was a dangerous glint in her irises as she observed me.


I gulped. I had a good guess.


“It’s Zu’s shard. I found it after she was suddenly murdered a couple weeks back.” Estheia's stare was like daggers of ice as she addressed me. "I know it was you who killed Zu. I've had suspicions for a while now. But all this talk about your powers basically confirms it."


I met her gaze unflinchingly. There was no point denying it now.


"I did what I had to do. Zu left me no choice," I confessed. My blunt admission elicited gasps from the others. Estheia's jaw tightened, fury smoldering in her eyes. For a moment I thought she would attack me right then and there.


"You dare admit so freely that you murdered a goddess?" Her voice was low and threatening.


I took a deep breath before speaking again.


"Estheia, I understand your anger. But please, let me explain," I pleaded earnestly. "When I discovered Zu's atrocities against humanity, I tried to reason with her. To make her see the error of her ways. But she refused to listen."


My voice grew thick with emotion as the memories flooded back. "She tortured and abused humans for sick reasons, like they were disposable toys she could break. Their suffering meant nothing to her. And so I challenged her, and…I took her life."


“I’m sorry for killing Zu, I really am. I was only trying to protect the humans who were suffering under her reign,” I spoke honestly, bowing to Estheia. “But, I know that things aren’t as simple as that, that my actions were only fuelling further conflict. Even if I am undeserving of your forgiveness, all I want right now is a way to achieve the peace that all of us seek. To ensure that such tragedies and conflict will never occur in the future.”


Estheia's expression remained stony, but I thought I glimpsed a flicker of understanding in her eyes. She glanced down at the shard in her hand, conflicted emotions playing across her face.


With obvious reluctance, she flicked the shard through the air towards me. I caught it deftly, gazing at its mystical surface.


"Do not be mistaken," Estheia growled. "Once this crisis is resolved, we will revisit this issue. But for now...as much as I hate to enable Zu's killer...we need you to stop Layla."


I closed my fingers around the shard, determination rising within me. "I understand. And I promise you, I will use this gift only for good."


Estheia said nothing, her face turning away.


I brought the glimmering shard to my lips, hesitating for a moment before swallowing it. An instant later, a flood of memories and emotions surged into my mind — Zu's memories. 


I saw myself through her eyes, a tiny human defiantly challenging a goddess. I saw the destruction she had wrought — cities razed, forests burned, countless humans slaughtered or enslaved. She took pleasure in their suffering, their despair.


My vision swam as more images poured in — years of unspeakable cruelty inflicted by Zu's hand. The atrocities were endless. Nausea rose in my throat as the full horror of her actions gripped me.


I collapsed to my knees, hyperventilating. Tears streamed down my face. Dimly, I was aware of Ren and my father rushing to support me. But their voices seemed distant, drowned out by the nightmarish memories.


"Ryemi! Are you alright?" Ren asked urgently. I tried to respond, but only managed a choked sob. The sensations of reality itself seemed to blur, lost in the tempest of Zu's memories. 


Gradually, the visions faded, and I could see Ren and my father clearly again. Their faces swam into focus, etched with concern.


"I'm...I'm okay," I rasped, wiping the tears from my eyes. "Just...give me a moment."


I took a deep, steadying breath and rose to my feet. As I stood, a surge of power bloomed in my chest — the divine energy granted by the shard. Already I could feel my senses sharpening, my reflexes quickening. Strength and vitality suffused my body.


I turned to Ren and my father. "Don't worry. I'm fine now," I said, surprised at the confidence in my own voice. They still looked concerned, but nodded.


"Leave the rest to me," I announced, meeting my father's eyes. "I'll stop Layla, no matter what it takes."


He clasped my shoulder and gave me a proud, trusting look. Then, Ren stepped forward and pulled me into a fierce embrace.


"Come back to us," he whispered. I hugged him tightly, then gazed upwards, towards the monolithic form of Layla hovering above the planet. Even from this great distance, I could make out every detail — her immense legs that could span continents, her rippling muscles that could shatter mountains with an absentminded nudge, her short blue hair rustling in the solar winds.


She seemed wholly focused on trying to dig Lucy out from her ear canal, oblivious to what was transpiring below. I closed my eyes and visualized Layla's titanic proportions, imprinting every detail into my mind. Then, I turned that visualization inwards, towards my own form. I felt the divine core's energy begin to build within me, fierce and unstoppable like a tidal wave.


Slowly, incrementally, I began to grow. The ground fell away beneath my feet. The wind whipped through my hair as I rose higher and higher. I kept my focus, channeling more and more power, willing my body to expand to a size beyond anything I'd achieved before.


The energy thrummed through me, my heartbeat like thunder, my breathing like hurricanes. Still I grew, my head rising past the clouds, my shoulders cresting the troposphere. I could see the curvature of the planet now, the landscape stretching out before me like a living map. Higher and higher I ascended, the sky darkening, stars appearing in the blackness above. 


And still I grew. I rose past the atmosphere itself, the faint glow of aurora dancing around me. I engulfed the whole continent with my shadow, its cities and forests mere specks. On and on I expanded, my form swelling larger than the moon, my legs extending longer than the distance between continents.


Finally, I stopped. I now floated in the void, the planet a breathtaking sight suspended below me. I had done it. I had grown to a size to match Layla herself.


I gazed down at the miniature globe before me. I could scarcely believe that the entire archipelago of The Republic was now dwarfed by my colossal feet. From this height, I could see the faint glimmers of cities, the winding curves of rivers, the jagged edges of mountains — all rendered inconsequential compared to my celestial immensity.



I leaned down, trying to make out the spot where my friends still waited. I could just barely discern two small figures waving up at me — my mom and Iggy. Despite being goddesses themselves, their forms were nearly imperceptible, lost in the intricate patterns of land and sea that spread out endlessly below me.


I squinted, focusing all my attention on locating my even smaller travelling companions. After a few moments, I could just make out three microscopic specks standing together. That had to be Ren, Mina, and my dad.


A thought then occurred to me. While I couldn’t really see them, they were definitely able to see every minor detail of me. I reflexively moved to cover my bare body, self-conscious at the thought that Ren and my dad could see my nude visage so clearly. 


"Get it together, Ryemi," I muttered under my breath. "No time to worry about that now." 


I turned to face Layla, her colossal form looming before me. Her eyes were wide, mouth agape as she stared at my equally titanic stature. 


"Wha-How...?" she stammered, seeming genuinely shocked to suddenly see me on her level.



Layla was a striking sight to behold. Her smooth blue hair wafted briskly behind her, tiny ringlets framing her face. She stood at just over seven thousand kilometers tall, her long legs and curvy hips accentuating her divine femininity. Layla's breasts heaved with each astonished breath, her flawless pale skin aglow in the light of the distant sun.


I tentatively advanced towards her, raising my hands in a peaceful gesture. "Layla, please listen to me. I know you've suffered, but this path of destruction won't make the pain go away."


Layla snapped out of her stupor, eyes narrowing. "Don't pretend you know my pain. No one understands. Everyone fears me, hates me...This wretched world, I will erase it."


I shook my head sadly. "That won't heal you, Layla. It will only cause you more anguish. Please, let's try to find a better way."


Layla’s eyes ignited in fury, fists clenched. "Don’t talk like you understand me!" She roared. "I won't stop until it's all destroyed. Everything."


I sighed heavily, realizing she was too consumed by anger to listen. While her fury had been an absolutely terrifying sight back when I was tiny, matching her scale let me see her for what she really was — just a child throwing a tantrum.


Layla lunged at me, her massive hands outstretched towards my throat. I dodged just in time, her fingers grazing my cheek.


"I don't want to fight you!" I cried out, but Layla was beyond reason now. She tackled me with the force of a comet, sending us both careening uncontrollably through space. 


I struggled against her grip, panic rising in my chest as I saw the Earth looming perilously close beneath us. If we crashed into it, the damage would be catastrophic. 


With a burst of strength, I kicked Layla away and scrambled to get some distance between us and the planet. But in my haste, a long lock of my hair whipped against the Earth's surface, scraping a long gash through the crust. 


I watched in horror as the collateral damage from my hair swipe caused whole islands to be ripped away from the very crust of the planet. The churning waves and plumes of dust made the colossal scale of destruction painfully clear even from my orbital vantage point. 


"No!" I cried out, anguish gripping my heart.


Layla took advantage of my distress and tackled me again, headbutting the bridge of my nose. Ignoring the pain, I continued fighting with her, our limbs entwining as we wrestled. I pulled her hair and she pulled mine, both of us trying to gain any advantage we could.


I knew I had to end this, and fast, before her rampage could cause any more damage. I grabbed Layla and flung her away with all my strength. I would stop her here and now, before more irreparable harm is caused.


I flew after Layla, catching her before she could regain control. Gripping her tightly, I propelled us both further and further from Earth, wanting to put as much distance between the planet and our catastrophic clash.


Once I deemed it safe, I released my hold on Layla. She spun around, her eyes blazing with hatred.


"You think you can stop me?" she roared. "I am destruction incarnate!"


Layla came at me again, her fists fierce and fast. I barely managed to dodge her blow in time. The force of it sent shockwaves rippling through space. 


Looking back at the blue dot far behind me, I was satisfied with how far away we had gotten. I didn’t need to hold back anymore.


Calling on the full extent of my powers, I launched a barrage of fireballs at Layla. She tried to block them, but the intensity overwhelmed her defenses. Flames erupted across her body as she howled in pain and rage.


Before she could recover, I followed up with a relentless onslaught of Zu’s lightning bolts and Estheia’s light beams. Bright explosions fractured across Layla’s body, battering her.


Seeing my chance, I closed the distance between us in an instant. Before Layla could react, I pulled back and unleashed a mighty punch wreathed in divine fire. It collided with Layla's torso with the power of a small supernova, sending her tumbling backwards.


When she finally came to a stop, her body could barely move. She floated there limply, the light of fury in her eyes dimmed as she struggled to stay conscious.


I hovered over Layla's defeated body, conflicted. With a single strike, I could end her and prevent future devastation.


Yet as I stared into her eyes, I saw past the anger and recognized the deep pain underneath. She was the destroyer, the abnormality, feared and rejected wherever she went. Used only as a tool of destruction by others, but never having a place she belonged. The isolation had warped her, fueling a bitterness that consumed everything in its path.


I thought back to her personality when she was human-sized, she was reserved and timid, but also polite and sweet…maybe that was how the true Layla was like. She wasn't inherently evil — just broken, like a wounded animal lashing out at the world. Did she really deserve to die?


No. If I killed her here, it would just be like Zu all over again. I promised Chrophemus, as well as Estheia, that I would be better than that.


Just as I lowered my hand, a brilliant green aura suddenly enveloped Layla's body. I watched in disbelief as her wounds rapidly healed before my eyes. The light reignited in her pupils as she turned her menacing gaze upon me.


Before I could react, Layla shot forward and wrapped her hands around my throat in a vice-like grip. I clawed at her fingers but her hold was unbreakable. 


I gasped for air as Layla's grip on my neck tightened. Her eyes were wild with rage, devoid of any compassion. Our wrestling forms hurtled back towards Earth. With her hands still tightly wrenched around my neck, she slammed my body down towards the planet below. 


I crashed into the Earth's surface with earth-shattering force, my giant frame gouging a massive crater into the land. Countries were buried beneath me, cities levelled by the shockwaves.


Fiery pain erupted through every nerve of my being as the impact reverberated through my colossal body. I cried out, the sound echoing for miles across the ravaged landscape. 


Layla hovered above me, her face a mask of pure rage. She raised her fist and brought them down in a hammer blow on my torso. I felt my ribs crack, white hot agony blooming in my chest. Blood poured from my wounds, my essence leaking out in rivers that soaked the seas in red.


I blinked, struggling to remain conscious against the onslaught of pain. My vision blurred as I weakly tried to raise my arms in defense. But my body no longer obeyed me. 


I thought of my mother, my friends, the people I had vowed to protect. I had failed them. Darkness crept into the edges of my sight, numbness overtaking my gargantuan form.


As my eyes fluttered shut, all strength left my body and I slipped into unconsciousness.

End Notes:

UPDATE: Please check back tomorrow for the last chapter before the ending, where I will post a poll involving a key decision to be made that will determine the ending.

Chapter 17.5 - Choice (Chrophemus) by Wrath

I scanned my surroundings solemnly as I stood amidst the utter chaos unfolding before me. The ground shuddered beneath my feet, nearly knocking me off balance as the landscape got ravaged by the collateral impacts of Layla's unrelenting assault. She had Ryemi pinned helplessly to the planet, her fists slamming into her body over and over. Each bone-rattling blow unleashed shockwaves that crumbled entire cities in an instant.


Ryemi had won, she had defeated Layla. But her kindness prevented her from dealing the final blow. That would have been fine in normal circumstances, if not for one thing…


Fae had been hiding somewhere on Layla’s body. That girl was unbelievably loyal to Layla for some reason, willing to go to the ends of the universe for her. And her healing powers were incredibly potent, even capable of resurrecting human bodies. She healed Layla back up, letting her take Ryemi by surprise, and leading us to this grave outcome.


Plumes of smoke and dust billowed up from the smoldering ruins where proud human civilizations once stood. The cries of the wounded and dying pierced through the rumbling din. I gazed in horror at the annihilation, the scent of charred flesh and ozone assaulting my senses. This mindless carnage tore at my heart, but I was frozen in indecision.


The ground lurched forcefully again, throwing me to my knees. In the distance, a deafening crack resounded as a massive chasm split open. The planet itself seemed to be coming apart at the seams. I steadied myself, standing back up with resolve. I could not let this senseless destruction continue, no matter the cost. 


As the Goddess of Time, I possessed an ability that could potentially reverse this catastrophe. By sacrificing my own life, I could send a human back in time a few precious minutes, before the battle between Ryemi and Layla began. I wished I could do more, but rewinding time was such a costly act that even all my divine essence would not be able to manage more than that.


The ground shook again, more violently this time. In the distance, another city fell. I closed my eyes against the overwhelming chaos, seeking a moment of quiet in the raging storm.


In the darkness behind my eyelids, I recalled a time when I had requested mercy for humanity before the council of goddesses. I had advocated that they deserved a chance to grow and redeem themselves. Now, as their world crumbled around me, I ached at the thought that I had failed them.


A thunderous crash nearby jarred me from my thoughts. I opened my eyes to see Ryemi’s limp arm colliding against the landscape, decimating the foundations as magma from the mantle seeped to the surface. The dust stung my eyes and I coughed, waving a hand to try and clear the air.


I knew what I must do. 


My mind turned to the three who could be our best hope — Mina, Ren, and Ryan.


Mina, once the Goddess of Nature, now lived as a mortal girl. She had proven to be capable of the impossible in giving her divinity to another girl, and the impossible was exactly what was required in order to prevent this catastrophe.


Then there was Ren. He had a close bond with Ryemi, and that might be the difference maker.


And finally, Ryan. The talented and focused man whom I had worked closely with for over a decade. His skills and determination were unmatched among humans.


I sighed, the weight of my difficult choice bearing down on me. I could only send one back, and whoever I chose had to accomplish a miracle.


Closing my eyes, I centered my thoughts on the three candidates. Mina's courage and sacrifice for humanity made her a strong contender. Ren's connection with Ryemi could prove invaluable. And Ryan had worked tirelessly by my side for years.


One human to alter the course of history and save billions of lives. One human to shoulder the burden of undoing this apocalypse.


I took a deep, steadying breath. I knew that whichever person I chose to send back, I would not live to see the outcome. My life force would be drained completely in order to twist the strands of time.


I was quickly running out of time, I had to make my decision now.


“I choose-”

End Notes:

Thank you for reading this far, please take part in this anonymous poll on who Chrophemus should send back in time.

Link: https://strawpoll.com/XOgOV4162n3

Voting closes in 7 days at the end of January 2025.

Ending A - Ryan by Wrath
Author's Notes:

The poll results are in and it seems that Ryan won the vote over Mina and Ren(Mina was actually leading for the first couple of days, but Ryan overtook her in the last 2 days).

A big thanks to everyone who voted, now please enjoy Ending A featuring Ryan.

The world around me erupted into complete and utter chaos. Layla, her colossal blue hair whipping about in the wind, pinned Ryemi's astronomic body against the surface of the planet. Layla’s ruthless fists pummeled my daughter relentlessly.


I stood frozen amidst the rubble, my heart pounding in my ears. This couldn't be happening. Hills crumbled around me as the planet trembled beneath the force of the battling titans. The very skies shuddered while tsunamis swallowed the land. It's the end of the world unfolding right before my eyes.


Ryemi's piercing screams filled the air. Layla squeezed harder, her sharp nails digging into the girl's soft flesh. Blood trickled down Ryemi's arms as she writhed in agony. I clenched my fists, anger and adrenaline coursing through me.


But what could I even do in this scenario?


I'm useless. Completely and utterly useless.


Mimi appeared before me, her lilac hair flowing gracefully around her. She knelt down, the ground trembling from her immense size. Her bright blue eyes locked onto mine, filled with equal parts determination and sorrow.



"Ryan," she said, her voice carrying a somber tone. "I have to try to stop Layla. If we don't act now, there will be nothing left."


"Please, Mimi," I begged, craning my neck up to meet her gaze. "You can't go! None of you can defeat her! Look at what she's done to Ryemi...to the planet! You'll just get killed!"


Mimi looked back at the other goddesses, their faces set in grim resolve. They knew the odds were against them, but they couldn't stand idly by while the world crumbled.


"Ryan, I know you're scared. I'm scared too. But this is something we must do. For Ryemi, for you, and for the future of our world," Mimi spoke gently, her serene countenance contrasting against the devastation happening all around us. She had made up her mind. I’d never seen her so resolute about anything before.


"Promise me you'll come back," I whispered, my voice cracking under the weight of my emotions.


For a moment, she said nothing. "I'm sorry…" she finally muttered, before rising to join the other goddesses.


“Wait! Don’t go!” I shrieked, but Mimi ignored me.


I watched helplessly as Mimi and the others exerted their divine energy, their humongous frames lifting off into the air. Beyond the horizon, Ryemi had already blacked out, her bruised body rapidly dwindling back to human size. She fought valiantly but Layla emerged victorious in the end.


As the goddesses approached the harbinger of death, Layla let out a bellowing roar that shook the heavens. "Insects! All of you! Just perish already!"


With a sweep of her arm, she sent the goddesses careening backwards. Mimi managed to stop herself mid-air, a determined look on her face. But before she could counterattack, Layla lazily flicked her with a monstrous finger.


"No!" I shrieked, my heart dropping. Mimi crashed against the fractured Earth, her titanic body limp.


One by one, Layla brutalized the goddesses, their broken bodies littering the landscape. I fell to my knees, hot tears spilling down my cheeks.


With the goddesses defeated, Layla turned her attention back to the defenseless planet below. She began pacing across the continents, her mountainous feet flattening forests and cities alike. Tsunamis roared in her wake as she trampled entire oceans underfoot. The ground quaked violently, splitting open to release plumes of ash and smoke. 


I could only watch as Layla dismantled the planet piece by piece. She tore down mountains, gouged out craters, and obliterated entire countries with each merciless motion. The sky darkened from the debris and ash hurled into the atmosphere. Fiery fissures tore through the land, bringing forth rivers of magma.


Nothing could stop the ruthless giantess. She was a force of pure destruction, and the Earth was her plaything to ravage as she saw fit. I had never felt so despondent in my life. Mimi, Ryemi, all of them were gone. And soon, there would be nothing left of our world.


Everything suddenly went white. I shielded my eyes from the blinding light, disoriented. As my vision adjusted, I found myself standing in an endless expanse of blankness. 


"Where...Where am I?" I muttered.


"Somewhere beyond the confines of time and space," a gentle voice replied. 


I turned to see a familiar-looking woman, roughly 1.67m tall. Her dichromatic eyes regarded me warmly.


"L-Lady C-Chrophemus?" I breathed in disbelief, stumbling backwards. I had grown so accustomed to looking up at the goddesses that seeing one at my height felt surreal. 


Chrophemus gave a serene nod. "Yes. I've brought you to a domain separate from reality."


"But why?" I asked, still struggling to grasp what was happening. "Why bring me here?"


"To give us another chance," she said. "I've turned back time a few precious minutes, to before Ryemi and Layla's fateful battle began."


My eyes widened. "You can do that?" 


"To a limited degree," Chrophemus answered, “I can only do this once and I’m only able to send one person back. And the person I’ve chosen is you.”


I stared blankly at Chrophemus. "Me? But why not send one of the goddesses instead? I…I’m just a human. There’s nothing I can do."


"You underestimate yourself, Ryan,” Chrophemus replied, looking up at me with a kind gaze. “But to answer your question, sending a goddess back in time is out of the question. Turning back time requires a monumental amount of energy. To even send a single human back in time would already deplete all my lifeforce."


“A-All your lifeforce?” I tentatively inquired, hoping that I had heard wrongly.


Chrophemus gave a sad smile. “That’s why I said I can only do this once. Please, make it count, Ryan. I have faith in you.”


“But…to give up your life…Lady Chrophemus, is there really no other way?” I asked pleadingly.


She simply shook her head in response. “It’s already been done, Ryan. These are my last few minutes before fading away completely. Now, it’s up to you to save the world, Ryan.”


I frowned, still doubtful that I could make any real difference. But Chrophemus was sacrificing her life in order to give me a chance to alter our fates.


I took a deep breath, steadying my nerves. "Okay. What do I need to do?"


“When Ryemi first knocked out Layla, Fae immediately healed her, allowing her to catch Ryemi by surprise and gain the upper hand. That one action changes everything,” Chrophemus briefed me, her expression growing serious. "Fae will be hiding somewhere on Layla’s body, though I do not know where. You must find Fae and stop her, by any means necessary."


I nodded slowly, my mind racing as I considered the monumental task ahead of me. Stopping a goddess like Fae seemed utterly impossible for a human like myself. She would be dozens of miles tall, while I would barely be the size of a speck to her. How could I possibly influence, let alone stop, a towering titan like that?


Not to mention that Layla’s body was literally the size of several continents. How was I supposed to locate Fae on such a boundless canvas of skin?


Still, I had to try. Too much was at stake for me to fail. 


"I'll do it," I declared, hoping I sounded more confident than I felt. "I'll find Fae and stop her from healing Layla. I promise, I won't let you down."


Chrophemus smiled warmly, placing a gentle hand on my shoulder. "I know you won't. Now go, there's no time to waste. The fate of the world rests in your hands."


Her words sent a nervous chill through me, but I pushed down my doubts. The white space around us began to shimmer and fade as Chrophemus’s power transported me. I braced myself, not knowing what to expect.


The next second, I found myself standing in the middle of a vast plain. I whirled around to see Ryemi, still human sized, standing just a few feet away, a determined look on her face. 


Before I could react, her body began to swell in size at an incredible rate. I stared up in awe as she grew taller and taller, her clothing ripping apart as she ascended. I was frozen in place, dumbfounded by the surreal sight of my daughter expanding before my eyes.


Finally regaining my senses, I knew I had to act fast. Ryemi was already hundreds of feet tall and showing no signs of stopping. Gripped by panic, I ran towards my titanic daughter, weaving between her gargantuan bare feet as they expanded around me. 


Just as her head rose out of view into the clouds, I leapt and grabbed onto a strand of her raven hair. I clung desperately with both hands as her ascent continued, my feet dangling thousands of feet in the air. The booming sounds of her growth reverberated through her massive locks.


Higher and higher I was lifted, until the landscape below was just a tiny speck. Still Ryemi grew larger, until even the most impressive forests looked like small smudges. I swallowed hard, feeling my stomach lurch from the dizzying height.


Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, her growth ceased. My arms trembled as I dangled from her hair, my daughter now a staggering 6,970 kilometers in height. Her monolithic goddess body dominated the horizon, curving out of view. I slowly looked down, my eyes tracing along her impossibly long legs that extended like a pillar to heaven. My gaze traveled higher, taking in every detail of her naked form that spanned nations.



Her smooth skin glowed, radiating power and beauty. The swell of her mammoth breasts rose like celestial objects before me, capped with nipples the size of major cities. Her toned abdominals flexed with each breath that sent hurricanes swirling across the atmosphere. 


As I peered up at her monolithic face, I was struck by an overwhelming mix of emotions. Fear and awe gripped me in equal measure, yet also a sense of exhilaration.


My daughter had become an unfathomable deity, her sheer size and scale unlike anything I could have imagined. I cupped my hands around my mouth and shouted with all my strength, "Ryemi! Ryemi! Can you hear me?"


But my cries went unheard. Ryemi's gaze was fixed on the planet below, her brows furrowed in concentration. She seemed completely oblivious to my presence as I held onto the black leviathan that was a single strand of her hair.


"Ryemi, please!" I yelled desperately. "You have to listen to me!" 


But it was no use. To her, I was less than an ant. My voice could never reach her enormous ears.


"Get it together, Ryemi," my humongous daughter suddenly spoke, talking to herself. "No time to worry about that now."


As I struggled hopelessly to get her attention, I noticed movement in my peripheral vision. There, rising up from the darkness of space, was the looming figure of Layla.


"Wha-How...?" the otherworldly titan gasped in shock, her eyes scanning Ryemi’s monumental frame that nearly matched her own.


I felt my world shift as Ryemi turned to face Layla, nearly throwing me overboard with a light swing of her hair.


"Layla, please listen to me. I know you've suffered, but this path of destruction won't make the pain go away," my daughter addressed Layla, trying to talk sense into her.


Layla's hands clenched into fists, her entire body trembling with barely contained rage. "Don't pretend you know my pain. No one understands. Everyone fears me, hates me...This wretched world, I will erase it."


"That won't heal you, Layla. It will only cause you more anguish. Please, let's try to find a better way," Ryemi expressed sadly, shaking her head. My heart leapt out of my throat as I clung onto her enormous hair for dear life.


"Don’t talk like you understand me!" Layla snapped back. "I won't stop until it's all destroyed. Everything."


I was so focused on keeping my balance that I didn’t even notice Layla’s attack until it was too late. She lunged ferociously at Ryemi, narrowly missing her neck.


“I don’t want to fight you!” I barely registered my daughter’s pleas as her hair flew wildly, sending me on the wildest roller coaster ride I could ever imagine. I held on for dear life as the two titanic goddesses grappled with each other, their immense forms colliding as they spun through space. Every jerk and tug threatened to tear me loose from my precarious perch atop Ryemi's hair.


My eyes watered against the intense g-forces as I was flung about mercilessly. I caught brief glimpses of Earth far below, a fragile marble amidst the celestial giants warring above it.


Ryemi tried to restrain Layla, wrapping her arms around the titan in an attempt to subdue her. Layla thrashed in her grip, clawing and kicking fiercely. Their struggling sent them into a dizzying spin, the stars streaking by sickeningly. It was an all-out catfight, with neither side holding anything back.


"No!" Ryemi suddenly shrieked, but Layla only roared in response, slamming her forehead into Ryemi's nose.


As Ryemi reeled back in pain, I lost my grip, skidding down her dark locks. I clawed for purchase, finally catching on another strand just before slipping free. My heart hammered in my chest.


Layla pressed her advantage, gripping Ryemi's hair and wrenching her head to the side. Before I could even cry out, Layla's fingers tore at the dark tresses, including the one I was on.


With a sharp yank, the hairs ripped free. I tumbled through open space, falling helplessly towards Layla's expansive scalp.


I crashed down hard, skidding and rolling. Finally sliding to a stop, I groggily got my bearings, surrounded by an alien world of massive blue follicles and furiously waving strands. I took a moment to catch my breath, my heart still pounding from the fall. Looking up, I could see Ryemi and Layla locked in their epic battle, exchanging blows that shook the very cosmos.


But my attention was drawn to a new figure lounging lazily among Layla's flowing locks — the Goddess of Life herself, Fae. She reclined casually atop Layla's scalp, not bothered in the least by the violent clash happening around her.



She was the key to Layla's victory in the previous timeline. The fate of the entire universe depended on me stopping her.


But Fae towered above me, over a hundred kilometers tall. Next to her behemoth size, I was no more than an ant scurrying around her feet.


Steeling myself, I began making my way towards the relaxed goddess, trekking determinedly through the terrain of Layla’s scalp. As I approached, Fae's gaze drifted down and locked onto me. Her eyes lit up instantly.


“Oh my god! It’s you!” she exclaimed. I stopped in my tracks.


Oh shit. It dawned on me that Fae recognized me. She had seen me in my escape pod… right after I self-destructed the Godslayer II inside her pussy. I gulped. This did not bode well. Was my mission going to fail before I even got a chance to do anything?


“I can’t believe you came for me, my boyfriend!” Fae squealed in delight.


I froze, bewildered. Boyfriend? What was she talking about?


Fae grinned. "I never got your name last time, but I definitely remember that incredible feeling you gave me!"


“W-Wait, so you liked it?” I probed, unsure of how to proceed.


"Of course! That was the most amazing feeling ever!" Fae answered enthusiastically. "You’re totally the best boyfriend ever!"


“Um…why do you keep calling me your boyfriend?” I asked.


“Hm? What do you mean?” Fae tilted her head. “You made me feel good down there, doesn’t that make you my boyfriend?”


I stared blankly at the clueless goddess, dumbfounded by her logic.


"No, you've got it all wrong," I tried explaining. "I'm not your boyfriend-"


“You don’t have to be shy about it! Only lovers play with each other’s below parts like that,” Fae carried on excitedly. “You must really love me to give me such a great time!”


“I was only trying to distract you!” I shouted in exasperation.


But Fae wasn't listening, lost in her own little world. "I've been waiting to see you again! We're going to have so much fun together!"


I sighed, realizing I wasn't getting through to her at all. This ditzy goddess was clearly a few stars short of a constellation. There was no reasoning with this clueless goddess — I'd have to play along for now.


"I, uh, it’s nice to see you again," I managed, forcing a smile.


Fae trilled enthusiastically, her hands flying to the straps of her dress. "I'm so happy to hear that! Let's get started right away!"


Before I could react, Fae hastily stripped off her clothes, sending them flying in all directions. I shielded my eyes reflexively, though I couldn't avoid catching glimpses of her massive, nude form. Despite the circumstances, I felt a familiar heat rise within me at the glorious sight.


Fae seemed oblivious to my flustered reaction, too caught up in her own excitement. "I've been non-stop thinking about what you did to me! I can't wait to cum like that again!"



Her glorious torso leaned over the landscape, her mouth drooling with anticipation as her hungry gaze locked onto my diminutive self.


Fae reached for me with her enormous hand. I braced myself as her finger scooped me up, lifting me to her grinning face.


“Put me down!” I shrieked in terror, the extreme vertigo too much for me to handle. This woman had not a single ounce of care in her movements.


"Wow, someone’s impatient. That’s what I was already going to do!" she giggled.


With that, she dumped me right on top of her huge, erect clit. I sank into the spongy flesh, her musky scent and heat enveloping me. I scrambled to my feet, my heart pounding wildly in my chest.


"Fae, wait!" I shouted up at her. "Before we do anything, I need to talk to you about something important!"


Fae blinked down at me with her verdant green eyes. "Huh? What's so important? I just want you to make me feel good again!"


I took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. "I know, and I promise I'll do that. But first, I need you to listen. You can't heal Layla during this battle, okay? No matter what happens, you must let the fight play out without intervening."


Fae furrowed her brow, scratching her head in confusion. "But why? Layla's my friend. I have to help her if she's hurt!"

 

Desperation clawed inside me. "I know, but you have to trust me on this! The entire fate of the universe depends on you not healing Layla. Please Fae, you have to promise me!"

 

I locked eyes with the towering goddess, silently pleading she would understand the gravity of the situation. Peering intensely, my stare bore into her emerald orbs. As her eyes shut tightly and her forehead wrinkled, I could sense the immense effort it was taking the goddess to process my words. I clenched my sweaty palms, my body literally shaking from the nerves of being so close to accomplishing my mission. Finally, she opened her eyes, meeting my anxious gaze once more.


“I don’t really get all that, can we get to the sex already?” Fae sighed in exasperation, her lips pouting.


I ran a hand through my hair in frustration. How the heck do I even get through to this airhead goddess?


"I know you want to help Layla. But some things are more important than friendship," I continued gently, suppressing my impatience. "If you heal Layla, billions of lives will be lost and the universe as we know it might end. I'm asking you, please, don't interfere today. Let Ryemi defeat Layla."


Fae took another couple of long, arduous seconds to mull over my words. For a second, I thought I was finally getting through to her. But then, she broke out into a wide, ditzy smile.


"You're silly! I don't understand anything you just said," she giggled. "Now stop talking and make me feel good. I want that orgasm again!"


My heart sank. How was she still not getting it? Perhaps it was time for me to take a step back, to try a different tactic.


"Fae, listen. I can't give you an orgasm like last time. That was only possible because I was piloting a giant mecha," I explained slowly. "Without the mecha, I don't have the ability to pleasure you on that scale."


Fae scrunched up her face. "Hmm, that doesn't make sense. I know you can do it, just try harder!"


Before I could protest further, she pressed her humongous finger against me, grinding my body against her clit. I struggled in vain as she moved me in slow circles, letting out excited little gasps.


“Wait! Stop! I’ll do it, okay!” I screamed in protest, feeling my bones crack under the intense pressure. Fae lifted her finger, peering curiously at my battered form.


“Okay!” she beamed at me. “I can’t wait!”


I took a deep breath, bracing myself for the humiliating task ahead. This was for the sake of the universe, I told myself.


My hands grasped the firm ground beneath me. It was smooth and slippery, throbbing with anticipation. I began rubbing it up and down, my arms straining with effort. 


"Mmm, yes! That's it!" Fae moaned. Her voice boomed around me as her massive frame quivered.


I gritted my teeth, trying desperately to stimulate her sensitive nub. But it was useless. My tiny hands could barely cover a fraction of her colossal clit. There was no way I could bring her to orgasm like this. 


After a few minutes, Fae let out an annoyed huff. "Come on! I can barely feel anything. Are you even trying?"


I collapsed against her, exhausted and defeated. "It's pointless, don't you see? I just don't have the strength or size to do it properly."


Fae frowned, looking genuinely confused. "But you made me feel so good before! Why can't you do the same now?"


"Like I said, Fae," I panted, gasping for breath, "last time I was in a mecha, which allowed me to...well, you know. Stimulate you properly. As a human, I just don't have the same capabilities on my own."


Fae's eyes widened, but not from understanding. "Oh, I know! You’re in the wrong position! You just need to be inside me again, like last time!"


"Wait, no!" I protested, realizing where her thoughts were heading. "Being inside your vagina is incredibly dangerous for me. It's not something I’ll survive!"


"Oh..." Fae murmured in disappointment. It seemed that she still somewhat cared about the safety of her ‘boyfriend’. But then, she immediately cheered up as she chirped, "I know! I'll be extra careful with you!"


Her words filled me with unbridled terror. Of course it wouldn't be that easy to dissuade her. I tried once more to reason with her. "Please, Fae, listen to me! This isn't going to work."


"Trust me, boyfriend!" she insisted, her enormous hand reaching for me. I ran with all my might, but it was no use. I was powerless as her massive appendage lifted me off the pinkish ground.


"Don't worry, I'll make sure you’re nice and snug!" she said with a wink.


"Please Fae," I pleaded. "Don't do this. I'm begging you."


Despite my protests, she brought me down between her colossal thighs. I felt a rush of warm, damp air as she spread her smooth labia with two fingers, revealing the dark, fleshy cavern within.


My heart pounded wildly. "Fae, please, you don't understand how dangerous this is!" I begged. But my words fell on deaf ears. 


She inserted me feet first into her hot, slick canal. The spongy walls loomed around me, enveloping me in her moist embrace. I thrashed with all my might, but nothing could prevent the advance of her finger, plunging me deeper and deeper into her chasm.


"There, nice and cozy!" Fae giggled as I slid helplessly into her body, her finger unceremoniously dumping me onto the wet surface. 


The rippling muscles massaged every inch of me, coating me in her sticky arousal. Her inner walls clenched down, narrowly avoiding me. I cried out, but the thick flesh muffled my screams.


There was no escape. I was nothing but a microscopic toy to gratify her desires.


I took a tentative step forward, my foot sinking into the spongy terrain. The hot, moist walls rippled around me, pulsing with life. Strange fluids oozed from tiny pores, coating my skin in a slick film. The air was heavy and musky, laden with Fae's feminine scent. 


Overhead, the ridged tunnel stretched on endlessly into darkness. I felt so insignificant, lost in the vast alien landscape of her interiors. With each step, the meaty ground squelched beneath me. My heart thundered in my ears, my breath coming in panicked gasps. I pressed a hand against the wall — it was searingly hot, and pulsated at my touch. 


This was no place for a human. I was an unwilling invader in her intimate realm, trespassing in a domain where no mortal was meant to dwell. I could be obliterated at any instant from an errant muscle contraction. I was less than nothing to her.


As I slogged through the sticky mire, a profound sadness welled up within me. Billions would now perish because of my weakness. Hot tears streamed down my face, mingling with the sick fluids coating my skin. I sank to my knees, overcome by despair. I knelt there for a long moment, drowning in hopelessness. Then Fae's thunderous voice boomed through the cavernous space.


"What's taking so long down there? I can't feel anything!" she whined in a high-pitched tone.


The fleshy walls vibrated with her voice, nearly knocking me off my feet. I winced, the volume agony to my eardrums. 


Fae let out an exaggerated sigh, and I could envision her pouting up above like a petulant child. She was oblivious to my suffering, concerned only with her own pleasure. Anger simmered within me.


Shakily, I rose to my feet. Gritting my teeth, I pressed my hands against the undulating tunnel walls. I rubbed and kneaded the hard flesh, trying to stimulate any nerve cluster I could find. The tissues grew slippery with secretions as I worked them vigorously. 


It was revolting, but I had to keep trying. This was my only chance to get out of here. If I could just make her climax, maybe she'd release me. 


I strained every muscle, channeling all my energy into pleasuring the giantess. But it was useless — she was just too stupidly massive for me to have any effect. Exhausted and coated in viscous fluids, I slumped backwards, my efforts fruitless.



Somewhere far above, Fae's voice boomed once more, demanding my attention. But I ignored her, lost in the depths of hopelessness. I was useless, just a speck trapped in the body of a callous deity. There was nothing I could do now but await my demise in the stifling confines of her womanhood. Fae would never let me out of here. I was going to die right here in the abyss of her cunt.


At this moment, a muffled voice rang out from beyond the fleshy walls. "Ryan?! Ryan, are you there?"


I would recognize that voice anywhere. It was Mimi! My heart soared at the sound of her worried tone. I had no idea how she got here, but she had come looking for me!


I scrambled to my feet and pressed my hands against the pulsing walls. "Mimi!" I shouted. "I'm in here, help!"


"You!" she yelled, presumably addressing Fae. "What have you done with Ryan? Where is he?"


Fae let out a confused hum that vibrated through the boundless cavity. "Ryan? Who's Ryan?"


I pulled my hair in frustration. Even though I was Fae’s ‘boyfriend’, she didn't even know my name. I was nothing but a toy to her. 


"Don't play dumb with me!" Mimi snapped. "I saw him somewhere over here just a bit ago!"


“Hey! I’m not dumb!” Fae retorted.


Mimi growled, her patience wearing thin. "I'm only going to ask one more time. Where. Is. Ryan?"


“You’re not very smart, are you?” Fae scoffed. “I already told you I don’t know any Ryan. What a stupid name.”


I heard Mimi take a deep breath.


"Fine," Mimi declared coldly. "If you won't cooperate, then I'll just have to make you."


My blood turned to ice as I registered the implications of Mimi’s threat. If Mimi shrank Fae now, I'd be pulverized in her vagina!


"No, wait!" I screamed, pounding desperately on the walls. "I'm in here! Don't do it!" But it was too late. A blinding flash lit up the fleshy chamber, and a deafening boom rocked my world. Mimi had fired her Light of Origin. Fae was shrinking down. And I was still trapped inside her.


"No!" I howled, clawing at the walls as they rapidly closed in on me.


The hot, slimy surface pressed against my body from all sides, squeezing the air from my lungs. I was being smothered alive by the goddess's sex. Muscular tissue buried my face as I gasped for air that wasn't there.


The pressure mounted steadily as Fae shrank smaller and smaller. My ribs cracked audibly, my limbs twisting at unnatural angles. Darkness crept into the edges of my vision. The pain was unbearable, but strangely distant now. I knew the end was upon me. I had failed Chrophemus. I had failed the world.


“Mimi…” With my last ounce of strength, I whispered my childhood friend’s name. A final act of love for the girl who meant everything to me. If only things could have been different.


Fae's womanhood shattered my bones and ruptured my organs in a final, devastating pulse. Blood poured from my mouth as the light faded for good. 


As the last vestiges of my life ebbed away, my last thoughts were of Mimi's smile, bringing me back to a time when we were just children, innocent and carefree.

End Notes:

Yikes...Not the best ending for our hero, but what will happen to the rest of the world now?

Epilogue A will be posted soon so stay tuned.

Epilogue A - Dark World by Wrath
Author's Notes:

This is the epilogue for Ending A, Ryan's route. Sorry for the delay, and I hope you enjoy reading.

I ambled towards the miniaturized goddess, my massive body towering over her like a skyscraper over an ant.


"Now will you answer me? Where is Ryan?" I demanded, my tone sharp and focused.


But she paid me no heed, her eyes darting around frantically.


“No! What do I do? My boyfriend!” she screamed, spreading her legs.


I clenched my jaw, frustration simmering beneath my barely composed exterior. What the hell was she talking about?


“Shut up and answer me!” I hissed at the dimwitted goddess. “Where. Is. Ryan?”


Fae blinked, tilting her head. "I already said I don’t know any Ryan. Who’s that?"


"The human," I clarified through gritted teeth. "A man, I know you were just talking to him."


Fae ignored me, her attention flitting away once more as she poked at her cunt with her fingers.


“What are you doing?!” I raged, unable to believe it was this difficult to get information out of her even after her size was reduced.


“My boyfriend! I can’t feel him!” She rambled on nonsensically as she continued fishing in her pussy. I could feel my patience wearing dangerously thin as I watched the clueless goddess dig around inside herself. What in the world was she going on about?


Unable to take it anymore, I reached out and pinched her diminutive body between my thumb and forefinger, lifting her up to eye level. 


"Listen here, you dumb broad," I snarled. "I don't know what kind of game you're trying to play, but you're going to tell me what happened to Ryan right now. Where is he?"


"I’ve already told you so many times, I don't know any Ryan!" Her voice took on a whiny edge, her fingers fumbling at her womanhood even as she dangled from my grasp. "Now put me down! I need to find my boyfriend before he gets hurt."


Watching her peculiar yet focused actions, I couldn’t help but be assaulted by a sudden feeling of dread. No, it couldn't be...


"This 'boyfriend' you keep mentioning," I said slowly. "Tell me about him. Now." 


"Fine, but you better put me down after that,” Fae huffed in annoyance. “Me and my boyfriend were in the middle of our lovey time when you came along. He was inside me when you suddenly turned me small! Now I can’t feel him anymore!”


I felt the blood drain from my face as her words sunk in.


Oh god. Ryan. He had been inside her when I used the Light of Origin.


The truth hit me like a punch to the gut. Ryan — my childhood friend, my confidante, the man I loved — smushed to paste inside a fucking bimbo’s cunt.


An anguished cry tore from my lips. "No! No, it can't be!"


The initial shock quickly gave way to a storm of emotions. Regret clawed at my heart, knowing my careless actions had led to Ryan's horrific demise. Remorse flooded my veins like acid, the searing pain of his loss burning through every fiber of my being. Despair clouded my mind, a choking haze of grief and sorrow threatening to drown me completely. 


But beneath it all, a spark of fury ignited. Anger, white-hot and visceral, surged within me as I fixed my gaze on the clueless goddess between my fingers. She who had taken Ryan from me, oblivious to the precious life her pussy had so cruelly snuffed out.


With a guttural scream, I squeezed my fingers together with all my might. Fae's body crunched and squelched wetly, her surprised shriek cutting off with a sickening squirt. I felt the cathartic release of her infinitesimal body bursting within my grasp, ending up as an imperceptible dot of red on my vast fingertip.


I released a shuddering breath, staring numbly at the indiscernible stain that was all that remained of Fae.


My love was gone. I had killed him with my own carelessness.


Blinking back tears, I thought about the events leading up to this tragedy.


After Ryemi's growth into a planetary giantess, I immediately noticed Ryan's absence. Fearing the worst, I went looking for him in the void of space while Ryemi battled Layla. That's when I heard Fae's ditzy voice coming from atop Layla's head. I went to investigate and picked up Ryan’s voice too as I neared her location. And after that…


Overcome with anguish, I cradled my head in my hands. Ryan was gone, and it was by my hand that his life had been extinguished. What cruel twist of fate was this?


The realization tore my heart asunder, a yawning chasm opening within my chest. I had lost a piece of my soul, and the aching emptiness would remain with me forever.


I unleashed a broken wail that echoed against the enormous pillars of Layla’s follicles, a mournful cry saturated with all the regret and sorrow within me.


A violent tremor suddenly shook the endless expanse, jolting me from my despair. I looked down to see Ryemi’s fiery fist driving straight into Layla's colossal chest. Layla's gargantuan body went limp, her 7,192 kilometer frame floating motionless amidst the stars as her eyes shut close.


Ryemi hovered there, fist still outstretched, her chest heaving with exertion. As she gazed at her defeated opponent, her eyes softened with compassion. Despite Layla's cruelty, Ryemi could not bring herself to end the fallen destroyer’s life.


I floated out from between the humongous strands of Layla's hair, emerging into the openness of space. My daughter glanced at me in surprise.



"Mom?! What are you doing all the way out here?" she asked, her eyes widening.


I ignored her question, meeting her gaze with lifeless eyes.


"Ryan is dead," I stated bluntly, my tone flat.


Disbelief etched across her delicate features. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but no words came out. I could not bring myself to elaborate. The full truth was too horrific, too painful to voice aloud.


My immense daughter studied my face, perhaps searching for some sign that this was just a sick joke. But she found no such comfort there. My stoic expression and the bleak emptiness in my eyes told her all she needed to know.


Before either of us could begin processing our grief, a familiar voice called out.


"Ryemi! You did it!"


It was Iggy, soaring through space with unbridled enthusiasm, trailed by a procession of other goddesses. Their resplendent forms glimmered against the dark backdrop, divine beings alight with power in spite of their exhaustion.


Iggy waved excitedly as she approached, her fiery hair billowing behind her like a blazing comet.


"That was amazing! I can't believe you took down that crazy bi-" Her gleeful praise trailed off abruptly as she noticed the somber expressions on our faces. Confusion clouded her face. She floated closer, brow knitted in concern. "What's wrong? You should be celebrating!"


The other goddesses halted their approach, their faces taking on perturbed looks.


I sighed heavily, steeling myself to break the news.


"Ryan is dead," I repeated in the same leaden tone. 


A collective gasp arose from the gathered deities.


"No way…You’re joking…right?" Iggy gasped.


I recounted the tragic events in excruciating detail, my voice devoid of inflection or emotion. I described Ryan's terrible end, pulverized within Fae's womanhood due to my own ignorant actions.


My words sliced through the silence of space like a knife of ice, chilling all who heard them to the core. When at last I finished, a heavy pall of despair hung over the assembled goddesses.


Ryemi floated motionless, staring vacantly into the distance. A single tear traced its way down her humongous cheek as she sniffled, her sobs amplified by her immense frame.


"There may yet be a way to save him," Estheia spoke up, her contemplative voice cutting through the gloom. "Fae possesses a powerful healing domain, strong enough to even revive the mangled remains of a human body."


Ryemi's grief-stricken face brightened with a tinge of hope. She whirled to face me. "Mom, where is Fae now? She can save Dad!"


I kept silent, unable to meet my daughter's pleading gaze. Estheia's revelation sparked a tumultuous storm within me. My mind reeled, grappling with the implications of her words. Fae could have brought Ryan back...but I’d already killed her in a fit of rage. My rash actions destroyed any chance of his revival. The realization sunk in like an unforgiving weight, knocking the breath from my lungs.


I...I was the reason Ryan was gone forever. Me. I killed him, and even killed the only person capable of saving him.


My thoughts spiraled into hysteria as I repeated the words in my head. I killed Ryan. I was the reason he died. I tried to cling to the fraying threads of my composure, even as my mind threatened to unravel completely.


No, it wasn't my fault! I didn't know that Ryan was in there! If only I had been stronger, more in control, I could have prevented all this!


Yes, that was it — my lack of control led to Ryan's demise. If I had been all-powerful, all-knowing…I would have been able to protect Ryan, keep him from all harm.


I hated being weak. I recalled the time I lost to Estheia, when I vowed to become stronger, stronger than anybody else. And now, in this very moment, that same fire reignited in my chest a billion times stronger, fueled by the grief of loss.


I needed much, much more power. Otherwise, even if I were to somehow get Ryan back someday, I’d never be able to keep him safe from the dangers of the universe.


"Ryan..." I whispered, my voice cracking. "I'm so sorry."


I turned to face the others, my eyes burning with heavy determination.


"Fae is dead," I announced coldly. "I killed her."


Ryemi and the goddesses were dumbfounded, their mouths agape. Before they could even figure out how to respond, I swiftly summoned my Light of Origin and launched a brilliant cascade of blue energy at them, taking them all by surprise.


The bombardment enveloped Ryemi and the others, their forms shrinking rapidly amidst their panicked cries. Within seconds, they were reduced to a helpless stature, no more threatening than ordinary girls.


"W-What are you doing Mom?!" Ryemi screamed, her tiny voice laced with hurt and bewilderment.


Estheia's eyes narrowed, her minuscule body tense. "What is the meaning of this?!" she demanded.


But their words barely registered in my mind, so consumed was I by my singular purpose. Power, I needed more power. For Ryan. To protect Ryan. I would let nothing stand in my way.


I turned my attention to Layla's massive yet limp body. At 7,192km tall, she was the biggest entity here.



 But in her current state, she was just another target.


I summoned my Domain again, tendrils of bright energy flowing from my hands and latching onto Layla. I could feel the bottomless reserves of power coursing within her being as I began sapping her very lifeforce away.


"No! Stop!" Ryemi cried out in alarm, her diminutive form swimming towards me futilely. But her pleas fell on deaf ears.


The strands connecting me to Layla began to multiply, and I could feel Layla's energy flooding into me. An incredible torrent of raw power the likes of which I had never experienced. I watched impassively as the last vestiges of her colossal body faded into nothingness, erased completely from existence.


All of Layla's power now resided within me, mine to command. The influx of energy was intoxicating, and I knew exactly how to put it to use.


Ryemi floated before me, her eyes brimming with tears. "Layla! Mom, what have you done?" she choked out in despair.


I said nothing, resolute on my path. With this power, I could reshape the universe exactly as I saw fit. I closed my eyes, channeling the phenomenal cosmic energy I now commanded. I could feel it coursing through my veins, begging to be released.


The very fabric of space seemed to warp and buckle around me as I began to grow. Bigger and bigger at an exponential rate. What was once incomprehensibly huge now looked infinitesimally small compared to my continuously expanding form.



Larger and larger my flesh ballooned, easily overtaking the size of Earth. In mere moments, I utterly dwarfed the solar system, planets appearing like mere crumbs floating beneath me. I willed myself even bigger, using every ounce of my pilfered power to grant me a truly omnipotent body.


Finally, at a tremendous height of 15,000,000km tall, my growth halted. I was beyond colossal, beyond any known scale of size and power. My body had become a celestial object like no other. An entity of such monumental proportions that it defied the perception of any observer. I even towered over the sun, its boiling mass reduced to the size of a grapefruit before my unfathomable stature.



“So this is as big as I get, huh?” I sighed, a tinge of dissatisfaction creeping into my tone. “Now where is Earth? Wasn’t it here just a moment ago?”


It took me a while to figure out that the introduction of my astronomical mass to the solar system had disrupted the stable orbit of the planets, causing some of them to get drawn towards my monolithic thighs.


As I peered down at the now pitifully small planets below me, I knew that nothing could ever challenge my supremacy again. The entire cosmos was mine to dominate and control with impunity. The universe itself now existed solely at my whim and mercy.


“Ah, so that’s where you were,” I mumbled to myself, finally managing to find the paltry, insignificant speck that was planet Earth. I had to squint, even with my enhanced vision, to spot the minuscule ball of rock and water, now no larger to me than a grain of rice. 


The human race still resided there, uncertain about their fates. But that was about to change. I had special plans for the inhabitants of Earth, plans that would ensure my total dominion over every aspect of their existence.


With but a casual flick of my finger, I sent the planet tumbling through space, relocating it just above my left breast. My nipple alone was multiple times larger than the entirety of Earth.


From this vantage point, I knew I would be able to closely observe humanity's every act. And they in turn, would bear witness to my breathtaking magnificence whenever they gazed up at the sky.


I reached out and delicately plucked the miniature globe from where it hovered. The intricate ridges of my fingertip dwarfed continents as I rotated the planet, ensuring it was perfectly positioned atop my sensitive tip. I could vaguely feel the negligible vibrations of billions panicking.


With surgical precision, I used a single fingernail to carefully place the little blue dot into an indentation on my nipple, a basin perfectly contoured to cradle the Earth. As I slid the microbial planet into place, I couldn't help but moan softly at the subtle tingle.


Billions now balanced precariously upon my whim. This was merely the beginning of their new lives. Soon, humanity would come to know the divine rapture of living upon their goddess. Our fates were intertwined now, our existences melded into one unbreakable bond.


“Leave Earth and make your way to the tip of my nipple. Now.” I commanded authoritatively.


I watched the frantic masses converge on ships, aircraft and any means of transportation available. Soon, a steady stream of humanity flowed toward my nipple. I vaguely registered the passing weeks and months as they attempted the arduous migration. But in my current omnipotent form, such insignificant passage of time held little meaning to me.


And so, I continued observing as they clung desperately to the sheer cliffs of my flesh, their vehicles rendered useless by the monumental terrain as they landed on my firm surface. It was a long and treacherous journey on foot for the microscopic travelers. Many lives were lost along the way.


But eventually, they arrived. Countless infinitesimal people dotted my nipple’s summit, rudimentary structures mushrooming across its intricate landscape as even more time passed.


Now, all of humanity was right where I wanted them.


Focusing my power, I infused my irises with an intense magic, never to blink again. I would observe each and every one of my new residents eternally. Nothing would ever escape my sight from now on.


I gazed down upon the world, my eyes aglow with otherworldly might. An uncountable number of specks scrambled about the surface of their new world, their forms laughably puny against the endless pink expanse. Perhaps I’d raise some continents on my nipple if they behaved well enough.


My vision penetrated to the molecular level, allowing me to observe humanity's plight as if through a cosmic microscope. Their fear and confusion were palpable, even at this scale. They truly had no recourse but to submit to my will. Seeing everything at once was incredibly disorienting, but I was going to have to get used to it.


With an audible ‘pop’, I released the Earth from the hold of my tit, allowing it to float away.



Now, what to do with this irrelevant blue dot?


With feline grace, I extended my tongue, unfurling the gargantuan muscle towards the pint-sized marble. Ever so gently, I curled the tip of my tongue against the fragile orb, reveling in its delicate texture. To me, it was like a single sprinkle, barely able to be tasted.


I wrapped my tongue around the planet, holding it gingerly between the soft, wet flesh. Then, with deadly precision, I slid it into my mouth.


My lips closed around the microscopic ball, enveloping it completely. I pressed it against the roof of my mouth, feeling the crunch of cities and mountains being pulverized to dust beneath their implacable pressure.


In an instant, the Earth was no more, obliterated to particles finer than dust. I let the remnants spill from my lips, scattering the powdery grains into the endless void.


With the Earth gone, I turned my attention back to my nipple. A thunderous warning rumbled from my throat, carrying clearly to the denizens below. "Any stragglers who disobeyed my previous order and chose to remain on Earth are now all dead. The barest fraction of my power reduced your precious planet to nothingness. Take this as a warning of what will happen should any of you defy me in the future."


My proclamation echoed across the naked sky of my areola. I peered down at the civilization on my nipple with my omniscient eyes, simultaneously observing everything at once in minute detail. Every tiny face was visible to me, their fear and resignation plain to see. Contentment swelled within me. They would never dare oppose my will, not when my wrath could snuff out their pathetic lives in an instant.


Good, I thought. With everything wholly under my thumb at long last, I smiled wryly.


But then a flicker of movement caught my eye. I focused my attention on the eastern edge of my nipple, zeroing in on the source of the disruption.


There, standing brazenly atop an imperceptible skin bump the size of a continent, was a lone human male. His face was contorted in anger, his fists shaking defiantly at the sky. Obscenities spewed from his mouth in a ceaseless tirade. He made lewd and vulgar gestures at me, perhaps thinking I wasn’t able to see them.


I watched him coldly, my earlier satisfaction vanishing. How dare this worthless insect challenge the order I’ve so painstakingly established? I would teach him his rightful place.


My expression darkened. With purpose, I hovered my fingernail just above the offender’s location, casting him and his surroundings in shadow. Without hesitation, I brought my nail down. The keratin edge sliced through the eastern hemisphere of my nipple in one swift, merciless motion.


A cacophony of terrified screams reached my ears as hordes of humans were obliterated in an instant. But I felt no remorse, no pity for the millions of innocents I'd just slaughtered. They were insignificant collateral damage, acceptable losses to preserve my perfect world.


Soon, silence fell over the ravaged lands. The defiant man and everything around him for hundreds of miles was gone, reduced to less than stains on my apocalyptic fingernail.


I surveyed my nipple world once more, confirming that total order had been restored. But I could not allow such insolence to occur again. I cleared my throat, the booming sound echoing across the landscape. Every head turned fearfully toward the sky.


"Let this be a lesson to you all," I declared. "I can see everything, even a single dissenter among billions will not be missed. Do not test my patience again."


My proclamation was met with trembling, teary-eyed submission. And with that, I finally allowed them to continue assimilating to their new home.


My eyes shone with sacred light as I fully utilized their amazing capabilities, surveying the tiny civilizations as they buzzed about their daily activities, sustained by the light and warmth I provided.


A sudden epiphany dawned on me. With my luminous irises bathing my nipple in perpetual daylight, and my body heat warding off the coldness of space...the sun’s use was obsolete now.


Casting my smoldering gaze downward, I found the location of the meagre star. Crouching down, I tentatively reached my hands toward it.



As expected, it was pretty hot. Not only that, it was also the only object in range that wasn’t preposterously puny compared to me, its mass roughly equivalent to one of my breasts. Getting rid of it was not going to be as straightforward as eradicating Earth had been.


Or was it?


As I straightened my body, a sly grin crept across my lips. I had an idea on how to dispose of this worthless flaming ball.



I spread my smooth thighs, positioning my glistening nethers directly above the sun. Slowly, I relaxed my bladder, feeling the pressure build within me.


"Time to say goodnight, little sun," I purred.


A powerful stream of hot piss erupted from my slit. The clear, steaming liquid rocketed forth with the force of a high pressure hose. I moaned in pleasure, angling my hips to keep the flow aimed perfectly at my target.


My pee crossed the immense void of space in an instant, slamming into the sun's surface with the force of a thousand tsunamis. Hissing plumes of vapor rose as my relentless torrent of urine chipped away the outer layers, gradually extinguishing the burning sphere.


I increased my output, grunting with the effort. The once mighty star was no match for my very ordinary act of relief. In mere moments, it was snuffed out completely, leaving only wisps of dispersing gases.


I let out a long, satisfied sigh as I finished emptying my bladder. The final drops of urine drifted lazily through the infinite cosmos, each the size of an ocean in actuality. I smiled down at my nipple, enjoying my inhabitants’ dumbfounded reactions.


They would get used to it soon enough. I already provided the light they needed, the glow of my eyes more than sufficient for a world as insignificant as theirs.


With the inauguration of my new world completed, I suddenly recalled the petty existence of the other goddesses, trivial specks compared to my majestic form. Yet they still retained their divine abilities, which were potential threats I could not tolerate, no matter how small. I had already shrunk quite a number of them earlier, but many more existed across the galaxy.


With my all-seeing eyes and overwhelming might, I hunted down every last goddess one by one. Utilizing my Domain of Origin, I seized all of their size and power. Once stripped of their divinity, I forced them to join the humans on my nipple. My will was absolute, they simply had no choice but to comply. And so, the former deities were relegated to living on my tit like everyone else.


With all threats to my authority eliminated, peace could finally be achieved. No longer would goddesses rampage or torment humanity. And neither would humanity dare to attempt revenge on their former tormentors. Both now lived under my governance, free of conflict.


Just like the world Ryan had envisioned.


I had fulfilled his dream through force and terror, ruling as a tyrant. Former goddesses and humans now lived in harmony, submitting to their shared fear of my wrath.


My heart ached, knowing Ryan was not here to see the realization of his ideals, even if perverted under my dictatorship. I stared blankly into the vastness of space, feeling incredibly alone despite the billions of lives teeming on my nipple. My thoughts dwelled on Ryan, wondering if I'd ever see my love again.


I missed him desperately, yearning for his kindness and strength. My eyes misted as I remembered our simpler days together, long before I became a goddess. Back when we were just two kids striving to do our best. I had dreamt of becoming a professional singer back then. Now here I was, an unforgiving titan ruling the cosmos with an iron fist. My power exceeded all imagination, yet it could not bring back what I treasured most.


I would give anything to see Ryan's smile, hear his laugh, feel the warmth of his embrace. To apologize for the wedge my ascension had driven between us, and the years of separation that followed.


My shoulders shook with quiet sobs. But I quickly steeled myself, my blazing eyes instantly evaporating any tears as they formed. I had to stay strong. To maintain the order I forged.


No matter how reviled and feared I became, my mission remained. I would uphold peace by any means necessary, I would be as ruthless as needed to keep this world perfect. Until the day when we might finally reunite, somehow, somewhere. It was a miniscule hope, but one which I clung to with every fiber of my supreme being.


My expression hardened with cold resolve. Nothing could sway me from this vow, not even the aching loneliness in my heart.

End Notes:

Not sure how readers will feel about such a bleak ending, but there will be more routes for Mina and Ren after this if this ending has left you dissatisfied. So keep following this story because I'll be posting them soon.

For this ending specifically, I just want to share some of my own personal thoughts about Ryan as a character. His defining characteristics in traversing this goddess-filled world has always been his reckless ingenuity, able to overcome tough situations through a mixture of sheer luck and on-the-ball thinking. He displayed this most prominently in the Artemis chapters, where his methods were both well-planned yet reckless. When faced with an unpredictable goddess like Fae, there is simply no way for him to resolve the issue through his brains alone, so he has to depend on his luck. Ryan has survived encounters inside three different goddess vaginas because of his devilish luck, but unfortunately, his luck finally ran out in his fourth encounter.

This ending also touches on the significance of Ryan's relationship with Mimi, and I really wanted to show this bond between them in this tragic ending. Mimi's love for Ryan is her most defining characteristic, but her obsession can both lead her to the light or to darkness. Mimi, although generally good-natured, has shown the propensity to lose control of her emotions. She has always had the potential to become a villain because of that. This ending is the realization of that dark potential, which brings all her more 'evil' traits into prominence - her temper, her dominating nature, her sadism, her desire for power. You've seen glimpses of these dark traits throughout the story, especially in part 1.

Ending B - Mina by Wrath
Author's Notes:

The second ending route for Mina, please enjoy.

My ears were ringing. All around me, the ground heaved violently as the titans clashed. I could barely stand, the shockwaves from their battle threatening to knock me off my feet. Looking up, all I could see was destruction — Layla's massive frame blotted out the sky as she bore down on Ryemi. Her fists were like boulders smashing into Ryemi’s helpless form, devastation rippling out from each blow. Ryemi struggled beneath her, grappling desperately, but she was caught in an inescapable hold, her continental back rubbing against the fragile crust of the Earth.


With a sickening crack, an entire country sheared off under the force of their scuffle. The planet itself seemed to be coming apart at the seams. My heart dropped into my stomach. We were nothing but ants beneath these warring giantesses. What chance did we have? What chance did any of us have?


I tore my gaze away, blinking tears from my eyes. Layla was reducing our world to rubble. Her rage was beyond anything I'd ever witnessed.


Around me, people screamed and fled in terror as the land burned. But where could we possibly hide from such a relentless deity? Nowhere was safe. Nowhere would ever be safe again.


A threatening shadow fell over me as if the very sky was collapsing in on itself. Craning my neck, I saw a massive boulder careening through the air, shaken loose from the battling goddesses. Time seemed to slow, my limbs frozen in place as I watched the enormous projectile fall. I closed my eyes, bracing for impact.


A massive finger swept in front of me, flicking the boulder aside. It shot into the distance, crashing through hills and landforms. 


"Melody!" I gasped, looking up at my savior in gratitude.


My friend’s gigantic form loomed above me, a concerned look painted on her beautiful face. “Are you alright, Mina?”


“Yes,” I replied, still a little shaken. “Thank you.”


Melody took a deep breath. Her lips pressed into a determined line as she observed Layla's rampage. I could feel her fear mingling with grim resolve.


“I have to stop her, the world isn’t going to last long like this,” she finally declared, even as her limbs trembled uncontrollably.



The very idea of fighting terrified Melody, but even so, she was willing to face the giant among giants that was Layla.


“Are you sure?” I asked, knowing just how insurmountable Layla’s strength was.


Melody nodded, gripping her elbows in an effort to stop her shaking, her bosom heaving as she breathed. Melody reached into her cleavage and gently retrieved Jacob, cupping him delicately in her hands. I watched as she lowered him down next to me, treating the man with utmost care.


Jacob, disoriented, blinked up at the towering form of his daughter.


"Father," Melody began, her voice wavering. "I'm going to try and stop Layla. Please stay here with Mina."


Jacob's eyes widened, his usual gruffness gone.


"Mel, you can't!" he protested, immense worry evident on his face. "She's too powerful, you'll be killed!"


Melody smiled sadly. "I have to try. I have the power of a goddess now, so it is my duty to protect humanity."


Tears welled up in her eyes. "I know I was just a tool to you but...but I love you, Father. Please, don’t die."


Jacob looked stricken, his mouth agape. I'd never seen the stern man so distraught before.


"Mel, no," he choked out. "You were never just a tool to me. You're my daughter and I've always loved you. I was just too stubborn and consumed by my plans that I never…" 


He buried his face in his hands. "Forgive me, Mel. I’ve treated you so badly for so long. But I swear, I do care for you. So please...please don't go."


Melody shook her head sadly, wiping away a tear. "It's too late for that now. This is something I have to do."


She leaned down and pressed her thumb tenderly against Jacob’s minute form. Jacob returned her affectionate gesture as best as he could, hugging the tremendous wall of flesh tightly.


"Goodbye, Father," she whispered. And with that, she turned and strode towards Layla, pink hair billowing behind her like a cape.


Looking far into the distance, Ryemi's body shuddered as the last of her strength left her. With a final groan, she collapsed limply onto the ravaged earth below.



The impact sent shockwaves rippling across the land, obliterating forests and toppling mountains. 


As her massive frame shrank back down to human size, an eerie silence fell over the battlefield. The remaining goddesses stared up at the looming figure of Layla, their expressions etched with dread.


Estheia was the first to act. Her wings unfurled and she launched herself upwards, followed swiftly by the rest of the goddesses.


"Insects! All of you! Just perish already!" Layla unleashed a visceral roar.


Layla batted them away with a swipe of her hand. Iggy and Melody rose back up, unwavering even in the face of certain death.


Extending her endless arms, Layla seized the two goddesses with her fingers. They struggled against her hold, faces contorted in effort, but it was useless. Layla slammed them brutally down into the ground, the impact forming massive craters. I didn’t dare look at the remains of their bodies.


“Mel! MEL!” Jacob screamed, his face contorted in anguish.


I rubbed away a tear, the utter futility of their resistance filling my heart with despondence.


Estheia alone remained, hovering before the impossibly huge colossus. Javelins of light assailed Layla, bursting harmlessly against her skin. Layla's hand shot out, seizing Estheia in an unbreakable fist. The Goddess of Light cried out as Layla slowly applied pressure.


“Estheia!” I cried powerlessly.


I could only watch in horror as Estheia's body crumpled. Her wings bent at unnatural angles until finally, inevitably, they snapped. Layla released her mangled body and Estheia fell limply down amidst her defeated allies.


The battle was over in seconds. As the dust settled, the true magnitude of Layla's power had been made devastatingly clear. She loomed like a vengeful titan over the now defenseless world. What hope did Earth have now?



Layla surveyed the world below with an unfeeling gaze. From my perspective on the ground, her visage seemed to fill the entire sky. Her eyes were like gray storms, her tremendous thighs otherworldly pillars of doom.


Standing up, she raised one colossal foot above the eastern coast of the neighboring continent. Every bone in my body shook as she brought it crashing down. The impact generated a shockwave that vaporized everything for hundreds of miles. Where abundant landscapes once stood, there was now only a smoking crater. 


Again and again, Layla strolled casually across the surface, demolishing all in her path. Skyscrapers crumbled, forests burned, mountains cracked and fell. The devastation was beyond comprehension. In a few minutes, nearly a quarter of the planet had been razed. 


As the ground heaved and buckled under Layla's onslaught, I lost my footing. A great fissure opened beneath me and I tumbled helplessly into the abyss, clawing futilely for purchase. 


I thought of my friends who had fought so bravely and died in vain. I thought of all the innocent lives extinguished by Layla's rampage. Plummeting into the darkness, despair overwhelmed me. We had failed. All was lost.


Just as I resigned myself to my fate, an overwhelming brightness entered my vision. I found myself standing in an endless white void.


Before me stood a tall woman with flowing white hair. Though she now stood at human height, I recognized her heterochromatic eyes immediately. One yellow, one red. 


"Lady Chrophemus?" I gasped.


She nodded, walking towards me with a purposeful gait. "Hello, Ithyrminah. I apologize for the abruptness, but there is little time. We stand now in a fragment of reversed time, mere moments before the battle between Ryemi and Layla began."


I struggled to comprehend her words. Reversed time? She could do that?


Chrophemus continued solemnly, "Layla's wrath will soon be unleashed if the proper actions are not taken, leading to the outcome you have just experienced. I have sent you back to alter the course of fate."


She went on to explain the mechanics behind her time manipulation powers. By expending all the cosmic energy stored within her divine body, she could rewind a small window of time for a single person — minutes at most. It was a power she could only use once before fading away.


The weight of Chrophemus's words sunk in as I realized the implications of her sacrifice. She was giving up her life for a chance to save the world, pinning her hopes on me of all people.


Overcome with emotion, I fell to my knees, weeping. "Lady C-Chrophemus…" I sobbed.


She knelt and enveloped me in a soothing embrace. "Do not despair, Ithyrminah. My time has simply come, as all things must." 


Chrophemus gently stroked my hair. Her touch exuded an aura of boundless wisdom and empathy. 


"Fate often weaves sorrow into our journey, but we must transform loss into hope, grief into courage," she said. 


I clung to her, tears staining her clothes. She held me patiently, emanating a profound serenity. 


When my sobs subsided into sniffles, she lifted my chin. Her gentle eyes, brimming with kindness, met mine.


"I believe in you, Ithyrminah-No…Mina. Have faith in yourself. The future rests in your hands now."


I wiped my tears and nodded, filled with renewed resolve. For Chrophemus, for everyone else who fought so hard for peace, I must stay strong.


Chrophemus held my hands firmly as she began briefing me on the critical task ahead. "Listen closely, Mina. When Ryemi first defeated Layla in their battle, Fae intervened and healed Layla's wounds, allowing her to take Ryemi by surprise."


So that explained how Layla recovered all of a sudden! My tail bristled with agitation. That sneaky little...!


"Your mission is to find and stop Fae before she can heal Layla again," Chrophemus instructed. "Without her aid, Ryemi's victory will be secured and this cycle of destruction can end."


I clenched my fists, determination blazing in my eyes. "I understand. I'll find that pesky rat and make sure she doesn't interfere this time!"


Chrophemus smiled warmly, caressing my cheek. "I know you will succeed. Now go, time grows short."


The white space around us began dissolving. With a final squeeze of my hand, Chrophemus vanished and I found myself back on Earth. As I looked around, my senses were instantly assaulted by the deafening cacophony of muscle and flesh stretching. The earth rumbled beneath my feet as Ryemi’s form ascended, her body expanding exponentially.


I craned my neck, gaping as the titanic goddess consumed the sky. Her mountainous breasts swelled larger and larger, each one easily dwarfing whole countries. Thick thighs that could smother continents rose higher into the clouds, leading up to a vast midriff that flexed with raw power.


Ryemi's gargantuan frame stretched beyond the atmosphere, her eyes like massive moons peering down at the planet below. I stood frozen in place, struggling to comprehend the unfathomable growth of her godly body even though this was already the second time I was witnessing it.


Even at such an epic size, a gentle warmth still shone in her grey eyes. Within this walking cataclysm lay the heart of the same selfless girl I regarded as a friend.


"Get it together, Ryemi," her otherworldly voice shook the very air as she mumbled to herself. "No time to worry about that now."


With that, she turned her celestial eyes away from us and faced her equally enormous opponent.


I shook myself from my stupor, steadying my nerves. My mission came first. I had to find Fae and stop her from healing Layla again. With the entire fate of the world at stake, I could not afford to lose focus.


"Estheia!" I shouted, desperate to get her attention. "Estheia, can you hear me?"


I waved my arms frantically, but the Goddess of Light remained fixated on the battle unfolding in the heavens above. Her eyes were locked onto Ryemi and Layla as they clashed, exchanging earth-shattering blows that could be felt all the way from here. 


Seeing I had no chance of getting through to her, I turned towards Melody and Iggy instead. 


"Melody! Iggy! Please listen!" I yelled at the top of my lungs. No response. They stood transfixed as their necks craned upwards, their bodies tense with anticipation.


I stamped my foot in frustration. Of course they couldn't hear me. I let out an exasperated sigh as I realized that goddesses could only hear my voice if they consciously tuned their senses to listen for me. To them, my shouts were but irrelevant whispers in the wind. Just another limitation that came with the absurd imbalance between humankind and goddesses.


I scanned my surroundings, searching for some way to get their attention. A few hundred meters away, I noticed Melody's hand resting on the cracked earth, supporting her immense weight. An idea sparked in my mind. Could I get her attention if I climbed on top of her skin?


With determined strides, I marched towards the fingertips of her gargantuan hand. As I drew closer, the mammoth scale of it struck me. Her nails alone were larger than the towns I visited in my travels, smoothed to a perfect sheen. Gulping down my anxiety, I began to climb.


The ascent was treacherous. I scrambled up the side of her ring finger, struggling to find purchase on the steep surface. The world spun as I pulled myself up inch by inch, refusing to look down at the lethal drop below. 


After an eternity, I crested the peak of her finger. The back of her hand stretched before me, a vast alabaster expanse. I slumped to my knees, catching my breath. The ordeal had shaken me, but I had made it. Now to get Melody's attention.


I pounded against her flesh with all my might. No reaction. Then I jumped up and down for a while. Still nothing.


Taking a deep breath, I sank my teeth into the plush skin beneath my feet. I bit down with all my strength, determined to make her notice me.


It worked. Melody's hand twitched beneath me. I froze, heart pounding, as her fingers flexed. Then, to my horror, her other hand approached like a peach-colored sky, index finger outstretched to scratch the spot I had bitten. Her cliff-like nail raked towards me with impossible speed. I tried to run, but it was too late.


Her fingernail smashed into me, swatting me through the air like an insect. The wind roared in my ears as the ground receded dizzyingly below me. I tumbled head over heels, the world spinning into a blur.


Just when I thought I would fall forever, my flight ended abruptly. I slammed into something soft but firm. For a moment, I lay still, stunned. Then I realized I had landed on Estheia's crotch. I clutched at the lace of her panties, dangling over the precipice of an endless drop.


Heart pounding, I looked around. I was perched atop a towering cliff of ivory fabric. The lace thread I was clinging to was far thicker than bridge cables. I gulped, peering down past my feet at the ground impossibly far below.


Luckily, Estheia was a lot more perceptive compared to Melody, who was honestly not that used to her giantess body yet.


Estheia's gaze drifted downwards, her brilliant sapphire eyes widening in surprise as she noticed my miniscule form clinging to her panties. "Ithyrminah? What are you doing down there?"



Her hand moved towards me, enormous fingers outstretched. I cringed, bracing myself, but her touch was gentle as she gradually lifted me up to eye level. I collapsed with relief as her fingertip steadied, my heart still racing.


"Being a human is so scary!" I wailed. "I'm so weak and fragile now. Your fingernail almost flattened me! Not to mention I almost fell to my death just now!"


I jumped up, waving my arms wildly to emphasize my words. "And I'm tiny! You are all so ginormous! Do you have any idea how terrifying and difficult it is to even get your attention? God why did I ever torment humans for amusement? I had no idea how hard it was for them!" 


Estheia listened patiently, an amused smile playing across her lips.


Finally I flopped down, exhausted from my tirade. "Anyway, thanks for saving me," I finished with a groan.


Estheia chuckled, her laughter booming around me like gentle thunder. "You're quite welcome," she purred.


I took a deep breath, getting back up. Now that I had Estheia’s attention, it was time to explain the situation.


"Estheia, I need your help. I’m actually from the future, a future where Layla won and decimated the entire planet,” I urgently began. “When Ryemi knocked Layla unconscious, Fae healed Layla back to full health and allowed her to catch Ryemi by surprise."


I pointed skyward. "Fae is hiding on Layla's body somewhere. If we can stop her from healing Layla this time, Ryemi can win!"


Estheia's jaw dropped as she processed my words. Her amusement faded, replaced by a grim understanding.


“So, Chrophemus sent you,” she deduced, thankfully believing my words. “For her to have done that, the future must have really been bleak.”


"Stopping Fae will be no small task," Estheia continued, "we need to find her while she is hiding on Layla’s expansive body, and get to her without being detected. All that before the battle ends."


“We have to try, Estheia. This might be our only chance to change the outcome and save everyone!" I told her.


“You say that but…” Her sentence trailed off as her eyes darted towards the heavens, where the monolithic titans were clashing. I followed her gaze and my heart dropped.


Ryemi, trying to minimize damage to Earth, had intentionally brought Layla away from the planet. They were now unbelievably far away, barely able to be seen from Earth despite their incredulous size.


“Even for me, flying that kind of distance would take far too long. Especially when it looks like the battle is already about to reach its conclusion,” Estheia informed me gravely.


"Then what do we do?" I asked, desperation creeping into my voice. "We can't just stand here and let everything happen all over again!"


Estheia didn't respond right away, her eyes locked onto the distant battle. I could tell she was wracking her brain for a solution, but there was simply nothing to be done.


And so, the exact same sequence of events began to unfold right before my eyes.


Ryemi, with incredible speed and power, landed a fiery punch against Layla's chest, knocking her out momentarily. But that victory was short-lived. Once again, a green light — Fae’s power — enveloped Layla’s body, who quickly regained consciousness. The déjà vu was crippling, and my horror intensified as Ryemi was caught by a surprise chokehold from the now fully-recovered Layla.


"No...Not again..." I whispered, tears welling up in my eyes.


With terrifying force, Layla savagely pinned Ryemi against the planet's surface, pummeling her with blow after blow. Earthquakes and tsunamis ravaged the globe, causing untold destruction all around.


Ryemi's strength waned, her body battered and bruised. As she finally passed out, she shrank back down to human size. My chest tightened and I couldn't help but feel responsible for not being able to change this horrendous outcome.


Estheia lowered me back down onto the fractured surface. Her touch was soft and caring, a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding around us. As my feet met the cracked ground, I looked up and saw the resolve in her eyes. She stood tall, ready to face Layla and defend the planet.


"Estheia, please!" I cried out. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I begged her. "You can't fight Layla, you'll only die! I've already seen it happen once before! Please, just save yourself!"


Estheia knelt down, her wings forming a tight cocoon around us.


"My dear Ithyrminah, this is my burden to bear," she spoke, her voice sorrowful yet firm. "Layla straying down this dark path is a mistake I must take responsibility for. I was the one who chose to use her power for my own agenda all those eons ago."


Estheia's sapphire eyes were filled with sadness and regret. With those final words, Estheia's wings spread wide. She took flight, soaring upwards to confront the titanic menace. I reached out in vain, my arm trembling as I watched her zip through the sky.


The sounds of their epic battle rang out across the ravaged land. Estheia fought valiantly alongside the other goddesses just like the previous time, but their efforts were futile against Layla's overwhelming wrath. She cut them down one by one with ruthless efficiency.


I watched in horror as Estheia was brutally bashed, crashing to the earth like a falling star. The light in her eyes dimmed as the life drained from her body.


Layla slowly stood up, her expression cold and detached.



Staring fearfully at her remorseless eyes, I knew better than anyone what was coming next. Without hesitation, the unforgiving titan began taking a step, crushing two countries effortlessly.


And so, she continued her merciless assault on the planet, her face growing more vengeful with each passing second. The ground split and crumbled beneath my feet. The apocalypse had returned in full force. I had blundered my second chance, and now all of humanity was going to pay the price.


The very fabric of the planet was coming undone before my very eyes. Massive fissures tore through the land, swallowing up cities in an instant. Volcanoes erupted as continents shifted and collapsed. The oceans churned like a gigantic washing machine at full throttle, tsunamis swallowing coastal regions.


I watched helplessly as a shockwave ripped towards me. There was nowhere to run, nowhere to hide from Layla's wrath. This was the end.


In my final moments, I thought of my friends who had sacrificed everything. Estheia, Chrophemus, Melody...their efforts were all in vain. I had failed them. 


The shockwave hit me head on, tossing me into the air like a ragdoll and sending me careening through the ruins of a crumbling building. I hit the ground hard, every bone in my body shattering on impact. 


Through fading vision I saw Layla looming over the world, her eyes filled with uncontainable rage as she tore the world apart piece by piece.


Layla's immense claw swipe came slashing down right towards me, and I knew that this was the end. I squinted back frustrated tears, nothing but regret and remorse in my heart.

Epilogue B - Eternal World by Wrath
Author's Notes:

The epilogue of Mina's route, continuing after her unfortunate demise and seen through Layla's perspective of all people. Please enjoy.

I floated amidst the shattered remains of Earth, the devastation stretching as far as my eyes could see. Chunks of rock, frozen oceans, entire cities reduced to dust. Nothing remained but the dead rubble of a once thriving planet, a hollow silence permeating through the void.



My chest heaved as I panted, the exertion from my rampage finally catching up to me. The adrenaline drained from my body and in its wake crept an icy chill. A chill born not from the frozen void around me, but from somewhere deep within. 


Now that my rage had subsided, an unbearable feeling of loneliness wrapped its claws around my heart. I destroyed it all. As I always did. Every last human, animal, plant. Everything that had rejected me, wiped from existence by my hand. The solitude pressed down on me, more suffocating than the vacuum of space.


Suddenly, a miniscule figure emerged from my scalp.


"Wow, Layla, you really made a mess of things this time, didn't you?" Fae teased, playfully twirling a strand of her white hair between her fingers. “Wow, not a single soul left alive. You’ve really outdone yourself.”


The Goddess of Life disrupted the silence with her bubbly disposition. Her lighthearted demeanor stood in stark contrast to the depressing gloom around us.


"Fae, just leave me alone," I growled, irritated.


"Aw, but if I did that, then you'd have nobody to keep you company," she replied, giggling as she floated closer to me.


I could feel my temper rising as Fae continued to pester me. This ditzy goddess didn't understand how close I was to the brink of snapping. 


Fae cheekily twirled around my face, humming to herself. "Hmm? What’s with the long face? Didn’t you have fun playing with Earth?"


My eye twitched as she grinned up at me. I thought about pressing her between my fingers, crushing her into a fine paste. It would be so easy.


Just as I was about to raise my hand and end her pathetic existence, Fae drifted over to the glittering shards of the fallen goddesses. 


"Ooh, these are so pretty," she cooed. Before I could react, she reached out her arms and began sapping the energy of the shards.


Blinding divine fire erupted as the influx of power threatened to overwhelm even her immortal body.


What a foolish girl, I thought. It was impossible for a goddess to harness more than a single shard of power, it would vaporize her instantly. I was a lone anomaly, having survived even after being fed over a hundred shards ten thousand years ago, but not just anyone could do the same and survive.


Yet as Fae’s body burned, she channeled her Domain of Life to mend her wounds, healing herself faster than her flesh could be incinerated.


I stared, mouth agape, as Fae finished absorbing every last remnant of the perished goddesses’ energy. Every inch of her body glowed brilliantly, unfathomable power surging through her veins. Fae's body began to expand, slowly at first but rapidly accelerating. She burst out of her clothes as she grew taller and taller, overtaking my own colossal height of 7,192 kilometers. 


I was frozen in awe and disbelief as she rose past me, her smooth skin glimmering in the starlight. The bimbo now stood before me in all her naked glory at an astounding 7,502 kilometers, a full 310 kilometers taller than myself.



Her elephantine breasts jutted out, each one easily dwarfing entire continents. Her eyes shone with angelic radiance as she smiled down at me with her plump lips. The curves of her taut body put even the most voluptuous supermodels to shame.


She now loomed over me like a living monument, a pinnacle of feminine beauty and strength.


"Wow, everything looks so tiny from up here!" Fae giggled as she stretched her colossal limbs. The giddy delight in her voice juxtaposed against the overwhelming power every subtle movement held.


I shuddered. What was this feeling? Why did my knees suddenly feel so weak?


The power dynamic between us had shifted in an instant. This was the first time in eons that someone existed who could look down on me. Ryemi had come close, but she had still been a little shorter than me. I had no idea why it was so different, but Fae’s intimidating presence made me feel…


Fae wrapped her powerful arms around me, enveloping my comparatively petite frame in a firm embrace. I stiffened, unaccustomed to such physical contact after ages of isolation. The warmth of her soft skin against mine was foreign, yet strangely comforting. 


My defenses lowered as I relaxed into her chest, the rhythmic thrum of her titanic heartbeat pulsing through me. For a fleeting moment, the rage that had consumed me for so long seemed to ebb away.


"I've always wanted to hug you like this, Layla!" Fae chirped in a singsong voice. She nuzzled the top of my head affectionately with her chin, nearly smothering me between her gigantic breasts. "Now that we're finally the same size, I can finally show you how much I care about you!"


She gave me an extra tight squeeze to emphasize her point, making me gasp for breath. I wriggled in Fae's vice-like grip, her exaggerated show of affection nearly suffocating me. 


"Let go already!" I protested as I squirmed in vain to free myself. When was the last time I felt so helpless?


Fae simply giggled again in response. "Aww don't be like that!"


Before I could respond, she tilted my chin up with a finger and pressed her luscious lips against mine. I froze, eyes widening in surprise. 


Her tongue forced its way past my clenched teeth, exploring every crevice of my mouth in a deep, passionate kiss. The sensation was indescribable — warm, wet and utterly overwhelming. 


My mind reeled as I struggled to understand what was happening. Every nerve ending felt like it was on fire. My legs trembled uncontrollably and I was horrified to feel a growing heat between my thighs.


This was all so new, so alien to me. The intensity was frightening, even as a small part of me tingled. 


When she finally broke the kiss, I was left gasping for breath, my cheeks flushed a deep crimson. Fae simply beamed at me.


"There, that wasn't so bad was it?" she said, clearly not noticing my discomfort.


I averted my gaze, avoiding her eyes. My heart pounded in my chest like a jackhammer. I had never felt so humiliated, so vulnerable. Fae gazed at me expectantly, her eyes shining with a fervent intensity that sent my whole body quivering.


"Layla, my darling, I've waited so long to finally confess my true feelings for you," she squealed in excitement. "From the very first moment I saw you all those eons ago, I knew you were special. And not just for your size."


I stared at her, stunned into silence as she continued her impassioned confession.


"I’ve always been in love with you. That’s why I’ve followed you for so long! And now that we are the same size, we can finally be together!"


Her words washed over me. I reeled, struggling to process their meaning.


Me? She loved...me? 


Impossible. Inconceivable. I was destruction incarnate, a force of pure chaos. I harbored no love for anyone or anything in this universe.


Fae had always been an enigma to me with her flighty ways, but I always assumed she followed and obeyed me because of my power.


I cursed myself for being so blind, so ignorant. Fae’s airheaded nature made her surprisingly difficult to read. Never would I have guessed her true feelings.


But what did this mean for me? I shuddered to imagine where her fervent devotion might lead. I tried to pull away, to escape the suffocating intimacy of her embrace. But Fae held me fast, her grip like iron.


"Where are you going, Layla…" she purred, an obsessive glint in her emerald eyes. "We’re not done yet."


Her hands began to venture across my bare skin as she pressed her body against mine. I squirmed in objection, desperately trying to wriggle free, but she only tightened her hold.


"Fae, stop this," I pleaded, finally finding a fraction of my voice. But she was deaf to my pleas, lost in the throes of passion. Her lips found my neck, planting feverish kisses along my throat. I whimpered, recoiling from her touch even as goosebumps formed all over my body.


"I've waited so long for this moment," she murmured against my skin. "Now you are finally all mine."


Panic clawed at my chest. This couldn't be happening. Not to me.


But Fae's hands were everywhere now. Caressing. Grabbing. Stroking. My breath came in ragged gasps as unfamiliar sensations flooded my body, which had become little more than a playground for her.


"Please, I don't want this," I begged weakly. Fae finally pulled back, a confused pout on her lips.


"What's wrong?" she asked, tilting her head. "Don't you like it?"


I hesitated, unsure how to convince her to stop. Being so vulnerable had become such an abstract concept to me in the last few millennia, and I struggled to find the right words to plead for myself.


"I-It's just...too much," I stammered. "I've n-never done anything like this b-before."


Fae blinked, pondering my words. Then her eyes lit up.


"Oh silly me! You’re upset because you don’t have anything left to wreck!" she exclaimed. "You always seem happier when you're breaking stuff."


I stared at her, dumbfounded by her lack of basic comprehension. Just how dense could this idiot be?


Fae closed her eyes in concentration. A soft glow enveloped the whole area as she began channeling her powers. I watched in stunned silence as the shattered remnants of Earth slowly knitted themselves back together under her influence. Cracks sealed, fragments fused, clouds swirled. Bit by bit, the planet was restored to its former glory.



Lush green continents emerged from the inky darkness of space. Sparkling blue oceans flowed across the surface. Puffy white clouds drifted lazily over vibrant landscapes. And sprinkled all across the planet were the lights of countless cities and towns, tiny pinpricks glimmering like stars. Magnifying my vision even further, I found that even the inhabitants had been resurrected, their bewildered faces scanning their surroundings in confusion.


In what seemed like mere moments, Earth was reborn right before my eyes. I could scarcely believe it. An entire planet resurrected just like that, on a whim. Just how much had Fae's abilities grown since absorbing all those shards?


"There, all better!" Fae declared happily, admiring her handiwork. "Now you can destroy as much as you want. Don’t worry, I can keep bringing it back, so we can play forever!"


My mouth went dry at her words. Play forever?


Fae grabbed me, her massive hands pinning me against the surface of the newly restored planet. An entire ocean flattened beneath my back from the impact. I gasped as Fae pressed her colossal body against mine, her soft skin and ample curves pressing into my skin.


"I've wanted to do this for so long," she purred, nuzzling my neck. 


I tried to resist feebly, but she was having none of it. Her hands roamed freely over my body, exploring every inch of my bare skin. I winced as her fingers traced along my inner thighs, inching ever closer to my most intimate area.


Meanwhile, on the planet below, chaos erupted. Entire cities were flattened just from the force of Fae pressing me down. Shockwaves rippled across the landscape, triggering devastating earthquakes and tsunamis. Plumes of fire and ash spewed forth as volcanoes erupted. Millions of lives were extinguished in an instant. 


And yet, Fae was oblivious to it all, consumed only by her desire for me. Her mouth found mine, her giant tongue invading me. I whimpered into the kiss, powerless against the intensity of her lust. This was a side of Fae I'd never seen before.


I trembled as Fae's hands continued their eager exploration. Her fingers were soon slick with my juices as she teased my entrance. I bit my lip, holding back another whimper.


How could I let this happen? I was Layla, the mighty destroyer feared across the cosmos. And yet here I was, letting this ditzy upstart have her way with me. 


I searched within for that familiar well of rage, for the confidence and power to resist. But I came up empty. That bottomless fury which had driven me for so long had been tamed by Fae’s aggressive advances, leaving me timid and afraid. 


I had simply grown too accustomed to being the overwhelmingly dominant one, towering above all others. Now that someone like her appeared, a long forgotten primal fear resurfaced a hundredfold stronger.


As Fae's tongue trailed down between my heaving breasts, I squeezed my eyes shut. A single tear traced down my cheek. I had destroyed planets, snuffed out civilizations. But now, I was reduced to nothing more than Fae’s sex slave.


There was nothing left but surrender. I went limp in Fae's grasp, resigning to my fate as I shut my eyes tight. Fae's fingers plunged deep inside me, curling and stroking in all the right places. I gasped, arching my back as unwanted pleasure coursed through my body. 


"Ooh, you like that?" Fae purred. Her sultry voice sent shivers down my spine.


I writhed beneath her sensual touch, sticky droplets cascading down my thighs in rivers. Entire cities were flooded and swept away in moments by the globules. Fae just giggled at the devastation unfolding below.


"My my, someone's excited!" she remarked. "But don't finish too soon, we're just getting started."


I moaned involuntarily as her fingers picked up speed, stroking my g-spot relentlessly.


The stimulation was maddening, my vision going white. I clutched desperately at Fae, my nails carving massive furrows into her back. She didn't even flinch, her merciless pace accelerating.


"I love that face you’re making," Fae commented as she dug harder into my pussy. "I never knew you could be so cute, Layla!"


I threw my head back, unleashing a deafening shriek as the first orgasm of my long existence rocked through me. My colossal cunt erupted, juices raining down in great torrents that instantly obliterated cities.


Fae moaned in delight, indulging fully in her fantasies. And all the while, humanity suffered an unimaginable catastrophe below, mere ants caught in the throes of our debauchery.


Fae smiled down at me, licking her fingers clean. "Mmm, delicious. Now let's see how many more times I can make you cum." Fae's fingers plunged back inside me, picking up where they left off. Over and over she stroked, keeping me teetering on the edge of another mind-numbing climax.


My moans and whimpers echoed across the ravaged landscape as Fae toyed with my body. She expertly played me like an instrument, extracting orgasm after orgasm. Each time I came, more of humanity was snuffed out beneath an ocean of love juice. 


Cities, forests, mountains — all were ground to dust beneath the relentless tides. The stimulating sensations overwhelmed me, reducing my mind to little more than mindless ecstasy. I lost all track of time as Fae continuously pushed me to greater heights of euphoria.


Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Fae leaned back with a satisfied sigh. Her fingers slipped free of my sopping slit as she admired her handiwork. 


I lay there, utterly exhausted. My chest heaved with labored breaths, limbs quivering from exertion. As I recovered, I glanced down at the ruined world below. 


Where once great civilizations stood now lay only endless seas of my own cum. Not a single trace of life remained across the vast wasteland.


But the torture was finally over. I had never felt so relieved. Just as I was about to give in to the fatigue, a warm glow enveloped my body. Strength and energy flowed back into my exhausted form as Fae worked her magic.


"There, all better!" Fae chirped cheerfully. "Now we can keep playing!"


My stamina was restored and I was no longer on the verge of blacking out. But alarmingly, my limbs still felt sore and weak, depriving me of the strength to resist.


…Was that intentional?


“Huh?” I stared dumbly at Fae, a part of me refusing to acknowledge that the nightmare was not over.


“Oh silly me! How could I forget?” Fae smacked her forehead with her palm. “I need to do this first, right?”


With another wave of her hand, the destroyed world below began to reform. Forests sprouted, mountains pushed up from the earth, and rivers flowed once more. Like a time-lapse video, civilizations reconstructed themselves brick by brick.


Once again, Earth was completely restored, as if nothing had even happened in the first place. I stared in disbelief as life reemerged across the entire world, countless human forms rematerializing.


Down below, crowds gathered as frightened murmurs rippled through them. "Weren't...Weren't we all dead?" one man asked with a trembling voice. Others nodded, faces etched with confusion. The humans muttered amongst themselves, struggling to make sense of their resurrection.


"M-Maybe it was just a dream?" A woman suggested, but one look at our tremendous forms looming over their world immediately crushed her hopes. This wasn’t a dream. Far from it. This was hell.


Many fell to their knees, some weeping, others laughing hysterically. The experience of dying then suddenly returning to life had left them shaken to their core.


A great wave of chaos and panic began spreading as the reality of their situation sunk in. Humanity grappled with existential dread, their beliefs and sanity pushed to the brink.


But Fae simply clapped her hands together, beaming with delight as she admired her handiwork. 


"See, I can bring them all back as many times as we want!" she exclaimed. "Now we can keep going forever and ever!"


My eyes widened in horror as her words sank in. This endless cycle of forced pleasure...it would never stop. We were trapped in a perpetual loop of Fae's twisted design.


Oblivious to my mortification, Fae leaned in close, her massive body pressing against mine. I shuddered as her gigantic hands cupped my cheeks. She gazed at me with half-lidded eyes, biting her lower lip seductively.


“No…” I eked out weakly, but Fae didn’t even register my protests. She forced her lips onto mine, kissing me passionately as her lewd assault started anew. She squeezed and fondled my breasts, her fingers tweaking my nipples. Her right hand slid lower, parting my legs once more. I screamed internally, but all that came out of my mouth were tiny squeaks, barely audible to one as dense as Fae. I was helpless, at the mercy of this maddening cycle of ecstasy and devastation.


Fae's fingers teased my clit, rubbing slow sensual circles. I held my breath, trying to resist the rising pleasure. But it was no use. My pussy grew hot and wet despite my revulsion.


"Doesn't it feel good, Layla?" Fae purred, her voice laced with lustful delight.


My mind raced with thoughts of anger, despair, and humiliation at my current predicament. But having lost the will and strength to fight back, there was no escaping my inevitable fate.


Finally, with a guttural cry, I came once again. My vagina convulsed around Fae's insistent fingers, growing numb from the repeated forced orgasms. Fluids gushed out of me, flattening the infinitesimal towns and cities below for the twentieth time.


Fae's face lit up with a radiant smile. "I see you're still enjoying it!" she exclaimed as she surveyed the destruction. “You naughty girl, wiping out humans with your cum must really turn you on! Well then, let’s keep going until you are completely satisfied. It’s the least I can do for the one I love!”


As her rejuvenating spell washed over me, healing my battered body while keeping my limbs weak, my heart dropped with the realization that our twisted dance would continue.


“I-I’m already c-completely satisfied,” my hoarse voice managed to utter. “Y-You can s-stop now…please.”


“Hmm? It’s okay! You don’t have to be shy about it!” Fae grinned, patting my head. “You can still cum, so you must still want more! Don’t worry, I’ll make sure to satisfy you no matter how long it takes!”


What does she mean by that? Does she not realize that the only reason my pussy could keep cumming was because she kept healing me?


“Listen to me-” I tried to explain but was immediately interrupted by Fae.


“Don’t worry, Layla! I appreciate the thought, but you can always do me after I’m done with you!” Fae answered enthusiastically. This idiot didn’t get it at all!


“Wha-? No!” I began, intending to correct her. But as usual, nothing was getting through to her as she cut me off once more.


“It’s alright, I have lots of ideas to keep things interesting so you don’t get bored! I’m sure we’ll eventually be able to make you satisfied, I’ll just have to keep trying stuff!” Fae said, her eyes glimmering with excitement. “Now shh…”


Fae's fingers danced across my skin once more as she resumed her attempts to ‘satisfy’ me. Her touch was electric, sending jolts through my body whether I wanted it to or not. Again and again I was brought to climax, my cries of reluctant pleasure echoing through the globe.


The cruel cycles blurred together, Fae's stamina infinite as she explored every inch of my body with fervor. Sometimes she was gentle, teasing me with feather-light caresses. Other times she was rougher, groping and kneading my flesh forcefully. 


No matter what she did, the end result was the same. The people and places of Earth were pulverized beneath cascades of my writhing body and involuntary orgasms, only to be revived shortly after by Fae's powers. How long have we been at this depraved game? Days? Weeks? Years? I had long since lost all concept of time.


Fae's imagination seemed limitless when it came to new ways of stimulating my weary body. She molded the landscapes themselves into makeshift sex toys, grinding entire mountain ranges against my sensitive flesh. She traced intricate patterns across my skin, using a continental jungle as a brittle brush. She teased my nipples with the hot magma from the mantle, my areolas slick and engorged.


"Let's try something new, shall we?" she suggested seductively, before rolling her body towards the other, still largely undamaged hemisphere of the planet.



Her humongous right hand reached for the surface, selecting a suitably sized landmass like the impatient arm of a claw machine.


Crawling back towards me, I saw her holding up the entirety of The Republic in her grasp with a mischievous grin plastered on her face.


I could only whimper as the landmass nudged against my slick folds. Fae began grinding The Republic back and forth along my pussy, the friction intense as countless cities were pulverized against my walls. My juices flooded forth, submerging the east coast in a tsunami of lust and drowning millions of screaming individuals. Fae increased her pace, smashing the interior flatlands against my throbbing clit. The stimulation was unbearable, my vision blurring as my moans became deafening. With a final thrust, Fae lodged the entirety of The Republic inside my spasming cunt, the tip of the continent ramming against my cervix. As I unleashed my strongest orgasm yet, the unfortunate inhabitants and their settlements were all powderized by my contractions, their cries silenced — until the next cycle when they were revived again, of course.


When my shudders finally ceased, Fae slid the ravaged and unrecognizable landmass from my gaping pussy. I was beyond exhausted, both physically and mentally. As Fae's invigorating light blanketed me once more, I knew I couldn't take anymore. With tears streaming down my face, I looked down towards the microbial humans below.



"Please..." I mouthed in desperation, "...help me." 


The absurdity of my plea was not lost on me. These were the very people I had so ruthlessly eradicated, as well as helpless victims of Fae’s eternal torture just like myself. They were less than insects to us, what could they possibly do to save me?


Perhaps this was the first sign of me losing my sanity…or perhaps I had already lost it long ago. Either way, we were all living in Fae’s world now, and there was nothing anyone could do about it.

End Notes:

Only one more ending after this. I'll offer some comments about this ending just as I did for the previous one.

I wanted an ending that showed how dangerous Fae's unpredictability really was, and this was the best way to do it. Where there's Fae, there'll be more unexpected twists, but at the same time, I think the twists here do suit Fae's personality very much(e.g. the reveal that her obedience to Layla stemmed not from submission, but obsessive lust/love instead).

A side effect of this ending was that I got to showcase this intriguing side of Layla. Remembering all the flashback chapters, Layla's initial personality was actually extremely submissive and generally timid. A mix of the betrayal she faced and the fact that she was the most powerful in the universe managed to warp her personality so much that this aspect of her character became completely indiscernible. Anger and the absence of any real threat made it such that she could transform into this vengeful, self-loathing harbinger of death. And yet, when she was acting like a normal girl back in Artemis, she displayed an even higher level of timidness than she used to 10,000 years ago. Layla's personality was still intrinsically very submissive, and in the right situation, that side of her will manifest. And it will manifest with much more intensity than normal because of how unaccustomed she was to being vulnerable.

I think I did a decent job on this ending, so I hope that at least some of you enjoyed it.

Ending C - Ren by Wrath
Author's Notes:

The final ending, please enjoy. I'd like to do one more poll about everyone's favorite goddess once the epilogue comes out, so I hope everyone will participate!

The deafening crack of splintering earth ripped through the air as I watched in horror. Layla's massive hands pinned Ryemi against the planet's surface, exerting relentless pressure upon my dear companion's slender frame. Ryemi's legs kicked and flailed in resistance, her struggles causing shockwaves that decimated the landscapes below. Entire towns and regions collapsed in an instant, the crumbs of civilization crushed beneath careless movements.


"No, Ryemi!" I cried out, though my voice was lost in the roaring winds generated by their titanic forms. Layla loomed above, her cruel eyes displaying pure rage as Ryemi writhed helplessly under her assault.


I felt as if my heart was being pulverized along with Ryemi's squirming body. We had been through so much together, endured and overcome so much. Was our journey really going to meet such a tragic end here?


With a final vicious blow, Layla knocked Ryemi out. Ryemi's limp body slipped from Layla’s hold, immediately beginning to shrink back down to human size. From my perspective far below, Ryemi's diminishing form appeared no bigger than a speck, falling through the sky.


Entire oceans and continents separated us. The distance between us seemed insurmountable—was insurmountable. But that didn't stop me from breaking out into a desperate run, my lungs burning with exertion as I pushed myself beyond my limits.


Why? I just wanted to be with Ryemi in the world’s last moments. Ryemi meant everything to me — she was the ray of light that gave meaning to my dreary existence.


My legs screamed in protest, but I drowned out the pain and fatigue. All that mattered now was reaching Ryemi. Visions of her broken body lying lifeless upon the ground fueled my frantic pace. I sprinted with reckless abandon, my eyes locked onto Ryemi's shrinking silhouette as it plummeted in the distant horizon. The thunderous footsteps of goddesses, preparing to face Layla in a last ditch effort, faded into the background as I focused every fiber of my being on reaching her.


My heart pounded against my ribs, my lungs burned like fire, but still I ran. Sweat poured down my skin, soaking my clothes. Still I ran. The muscles in my legs cramped and quivered under the unrelenting strain. Still I ran. I was beyond reason, beyond logic.


In the skies above, Layla turned her wrath upon the goddesses that dared challenge her. One after another, she swatted them down like insects, her ruthless hands crushing their comparatively tiny forms. Their pained shrieks echoed across the dying landscape.


With the goddesses defeated, Layla focused her attention on the planet below. Her expression twisted into one of utter contempt as she gazed upon humanity's domain. She raised her ruthless feet and brought them crashing down onto Earth's surface.



Layla was an unstoppable force of nature, her power beyond anything the world had ever witnessed. She would not be satisfied until every last shred of life was wiped from existence. The very planet seemed to scream out in agony as Layla trampled across it mercilessly. Her soles ripped through the crust, causing chasms and fissures to open up across the globe. Entire cities were swallowed into the widening cracks. Plumes of fire and ash spewed forth as volcanoes erupted in response to the tectonic upheaval.


The devastation was nothing short of apocalyptic. Layla would not stop until she had shredded the Earth down to its molten core. All hope was lost.


As I continued doggedly running, the world around me dissolved into blinding white light. I shielded my eyes against the sudden glare, disorientated.


When the light faded, I found myself standing in an endless expanse of white. The emptiness was jarring, making me feel weightless and untethered.


Before me stood a woman with long white hair. This was the first time I saw her at an ordinary scale, so it took me a second to register who she was — the Goddess of Time, Chrophemus. Her heterochromatic eyes regarded me with infinite sadness.


"Ren," she addressed me, the weight of eons behind her grave gaze. "Layla cannot be stopped now. She will reduce the Earth to ashes, and humanity along with it." 


The reality of her words sunk in, filling me with despair. After everything we had sacrificed, after coming so close to saving the world...it had all been for nothing.


"However," Chrophemus continued, "it does not have to end this way. As the Goddess of Time, I have rewinded the flow of events, to send you back in time."


Hope fluttered in my chest. “You mean I have another chance to stop this tragedy from happening?”


Chrophemus nodded, placing a slender hand on my shoulder. Her dichromatic eyes bored into mine. It felt weirdly disorienting to be taller than her now, having grown accustomed to seeing her gigantic form. "But heed this warning — you only have one chance. Using this ability will require me to burn through the entirety of my lifeforce."


I widened my eyes in shock, before returning a grim nod. Chrophemus was sacrificing her life to give me this miracle of a second chance, I must not blunder it.


Ryemi, this time, I’m going to save you.


My mind raced, analyzing the events leading up to the end of the world. When Ryemi had initially defeated Layla, a mysterious green glow had enveloped the giantess, healing her wounds. I had seen that glow before — it was the same light Fae's hands produced back when she healed Ryemi at Artemis.


Fae must have been secretly hiding on Layla's body, biding her time until she could restore her ally to full strength. If I could somehow stop Fae from intervening again, Ryemi would have a chance at defeating Layla once and for all.


"Fae must be hiding somewhere on Layla's body. She's the one who healed her," I shared my deductions with Chrophemus immediately.


Chrophemus raised her eyebrows in surprise. "How did you figure that out?"


"I recognize the green glow that healed Layla. During the invasion of Artemis, I saw Fae emit that same glow when using her healing abilities." I touched my chin in contemplation. "And I bet Layla was also the one who told Fae about Artemis's location in the first place. That's how she knew exactly where to find us. The two of them must have been working together from the start."


Chrophemus nodded slowly. "I'm impressed, Ren. You pieced everything together perfectly. Yes, Fae has always been Layla’s loyal subordinate. It was a terrible oversight on the goddesses’ part that we neglected to warn Ryemi or any of you about it. We were too focused on the threat of Layla that we did not even consider that Fae would end up playing such a pivotal role."


"I know it's a tall order, but you must find a way to stop Fae from healing Layla again," Chrophemus implored.


I returned her gaze with conviction. "I promise I'll stop Fae. This time, we're going to set things right."


The white space around us began dissolving into motes of light. Chrophemus gave me one last smile before fading away.


"Good luck, Ren. I believe in you…" her voice echoed as I found myself back on Earth.


The familiar sight of verdant forests and snow-capped mountains rushed into view. I blinked, feeling lightheaded after the abrupt transition back to reality.


A cacophonous rumble shook the valley I stood in. I looked up, catching myself as the ground shuddered.


There she was. Ryemi, her body expanding at an exponential rate. Hundreds of kilometers of height were added within seconds, her colossal frame rising higher and higher into the heavens. Smooth peach skin stretched over rippling muscles, complementing her feminine curves. The wind whipped through her dark hair as she ascended.


An overwhelming sense of déjà vu washed over me. This was the second time I was witnessing this transformation but it still stole my breath away. But this time, as I gazed up at Ryemi’s magnificent figure breaching the thermosphere, determination flooded through me. I would not let the future repeat itself.


The tremors ceased as Ryemi’s growth halted. She now stood an astounding 6,970 kilometers tall, her head well beyond the outermost layers of the atmosphere. Craning her neck down, she peered down at the world below curiously. 


Despite the vast distance separating us, I could see every detail of her beautiful face with perfect clarity. Full lips parted slightly in wonder, framed by high cheekbones and a strong jawline. Dark lashes fluttered over stunning grey irises that sheepishly darted around.



Seeing Ryemi's gorgeous visage illuminated against the blackness of space was a truly majestic sight. A warmth blossomed in my chest, reinforcing my resolve. I would protect her no matter what.


Squinting hard, Ryemi zeroed in on my microbial form. A blush crept to her face as she hastily covered her bare torso with immense arms capable of rending continents with ease. Her bashfulness was endearing as always, gargantuan size aside.


I began jumping up and down frantically, waving my arms to catch her attention. “Ryemi! I need you to listen to me!”


Noticing my miniscule form bouncing around, Ryemi gave a surprised look and leaned down. But she misread my intentions. She gingerly lifted a hand in response, waving back with a tentative smile.


I was nearly blown away by the hurricane-force winds generated by her movements. Trees and shrubs went flying, and even the titanic goddesses around me had to stumble back to catch their footing.


Clearly Ryemi had not considered the effects her friendly gesture would have at such a scale. An apologetic look crossed her face as she mouthed 'sorry' before turning around to face Layla. And with that, I had lost my chance to communicate directly with Ryemi before her battle began.


There was no time to waste. I scanned the area for any sign of Ryan, hoping that Ryemi’s earlier wave did not send him flying too far away.


There! I spotted him next to Mimi’s enormous foot, eyes transfixed on the climactic battle transpiring in the heavens.


"Ryan!" I shouted, grabbing his arm. "I need your help, now!"


Ryan's head snapped towards me, his eyes narrowing in confusion. "What's going on, Ren?"


I took a deep breath. "I know this sounds insane, but I just came back from the future. Everything here — this whole battle — it already happened once before. And it ended horribly wrong. The entire planet was destroyed."


Ryan's mouth fell open in shock. I could see a hint of skepticism in his eyes, but he stayed silent, waiting for me to continue.


"In the previous timeline, Layla defeated Ryemi and tore the Earth apart. But Chrophemus traded her life in order to rewind time and send me back to change the outcome." My voice shook with emotion and urgency as I spoke.


At the mention of Chrophemus, Ryan's face fell. I could see the pain in his eyes as the reality of her sacrifice sunk in. “Lady Chrophemus…she’s dead?”


I put a hand on his shoulder. "Her sacrifice gave us a second chance. We can't let it be in vain. I need your help."


Ryan took a moment to process everything.


"Tell me what you need me to do," he finally said.


I pointed up at the battle between gods above. "Fae is somewhere on Layla’s body. She'll heal Layla at a pivotal moment of the fight. We have to stop Fae, or Ryemi will lose the battle."


Ryan followed my gaze, observing the catastrophic catfight. His nodded in understanding.


"We need to get some help, we can’t pull this off with just the two of us," Ryan proposed, looking up at Mimi’s stratospheric form.


Mimi noticed and leaned down, her eyes filled with concern.


"What is it, Ryan?" she asked.


Ryan quickly explained the situation, and Mimi listened intently. Though confused, she didn't doubt or question him for even a second.


"We need you to bring us close to Layla, so we can stop Fae from healing her," Ryan briefed Mimi.


Mimi nodded and knelt down, extending her colossal hand towards us. With utmost care, she used the tip of her fingernail to bring us up, depositing us gently onto her palm. I marveled at how someone so massive could handle us with such tenderness.


"Are you both secure?" Mimi asked, lifting us up towards her face.


“You’ve gotten a lot better at handling humans, huh?” Ryan remarked with a cheeky smirk. “I swear if this was sixteen years ago, we would both be stains right now.”


“Yeah, yeah. Save it,” Mimi rolled her eyes, but her lips curled into a smile. I guess any kind of compliment is a good compliment as long as it came from Ryan.


"Hold on tight then. Here we go!" Mimi declared. With a graceful leap, Mimi launched herself into the air, her palms curled protectively around us as we rapidly ascended towards the warring goddesses.


The wind roared in my ears as Mimi flew past the atmosphere. I clung to her skin for dear life, praying that I wouldn’t get thrown off.


Above, Ryemi and Layla grappled fiercely, their calamitous bodies coming dangerously close to the planet’s surface. Layla's fists pummeled Ryemi relentlessly, but she refused to yield, clawing and scratching back viciously. 


As we closed in on the giantesses, the full magnitude of their forms came into horrifying focus. Layla stood at a staggering 7,192 kilometers tall, while Ryemi now towered at 6,970 kilometers, their heights were simply beyond comprehension.


Mimi angled us towards Layla's shoulder, but in that instant, Ryemi's hair whipped wildly as she thrashed in Layla's grip. The colossal strands smashed into the Earth below, obliterating islands and sending monstrous tsunamis rippling across the oceans.


To my horror, a swath of hair hurtled directly towards us as well, cutting through the air faster than Mimi could react.


"Look out!" I screamed, but it was too late. The massive tuft of hair slammed into Mimi head on, her body crumpling from the devastating impact. I was flung helplessly into the open sky as Mimi dropped limply towards the ravaged Earth below.


I pinwheeled through the air, watching the terrain spin dizzyingly around me. I braced myself as I rocketed uncontrollably upwards, then began to descend in a wide arc. The wind roared in my ears as I plunged towards an impossibly large pink surface.


I crashed down hard, feeling my ribs crack on impact. Agonizing pain shot through my torso as I struggled to rise, gasping for air. Once I caught my breath, I took in my bizarre surroundings.


The landscape before me was a sea of strange, surreal pink. As I stared at the undulating surface spanning out endlessly in all directions, it finally dawned on me that I had landed on Ryemi's enormous nipple.


"Ryemi!" I shouted, hoping against hope that she could somehow hear me from this absurd vantage point. But my efforts proved completely fruitless.


Fighting through the pain, I climbed to my feet and pushed onward, desperately trying to find a way to signal Ryemi or any of the other goddesses for help. It felt like an eternity passed as I stumbled across the bumpy terrain, each step sending jolts of agony through my broken body.


As I trudged on, my thoughts turned to Mimi and Ryan. They were now our last hope to stop Layla and Fae…or so I thought until I caught sight of Mimi's unresponsive body far below, unmoving.



Despair threatened to consume me, but I couldn't let it. There had to be a way to change the outcome of this battle, to save everyone.


A titanic tremor suddenly shook the fleshy ground beneath me, nearly knocking me off the pink mountain. I looked up to see Ryemi and Layla locked in fierce combat, their mountainous bodies heaving as they grappled. Epic gales rippled through the air with each move.


I took shelter in an indistinct crevice as Ryemi rained down blow after earth-shattering blow upon Layla.


But the blue-haired giantess seemed unfazed, her face set in a determined grimace. With a guttural roar, Layla lunged forward, her claws outstretched. Ryemi barely managed to catch her hands, struggling to hold her back. Their massive breasts squished together, my world quaking violently with each push and shove. Luckily, I escaped being pulverized as I shrank further back into the little wrinkle of skin.


Ryemi roared aggressively, using all her might to force Layla away from the fragile planet below. She was unaware of my precarious position atop her own monstrously-sized nipple, and the devastating sensations that rocked my body with each exchange of blows.


Tackling Layla, Ryemi managed to successfully distance the battle away from Earth. Peeking out from the hole above me, it was then that my new situation became clear — we were very far from Earth. Way too far for me to even think of getting help from anyone else. The task of changing the future and preventing the end of the world now rested solely on my shoulders.


The titanic battle raged on as I clung desperately to the pliant terrain. Ryemi’s mammaries bounced and swayed with each attack, threatening to dislodge me from my hiding spot. I dug my fingers into the supple flesh, fighting the vertigo.


Just then, the battle reached a brief stalemate as Ryemi grabbed both of Layla's arms with her own. The air was thick with tension as Ryemi's nipple ceased its harsh shaking, giving me a chance to recover. I had to act now.


Cupping my hands over my mouth, I shouted with all my might, “RYEMI! I’M DOWN HERE! ON YOUR NIPPLE!”


Still, she refused to notice, completely focused on subduing her rival. I scrambled higher, waving my arms and continuing to yell. “RYEMI PLEASE! LOOK DOWN!”


Finally, her gaze shifted downwards, and she spotted my infinitesimal figure standing on her tit. Ryemi's eyes went wide with surprise and she let out a startled gasp. A deep blush spread across her cheeks as she stammered, "R-Ren? What are you doing there?!"





Before I could explain, the ground began to stiffen beneath me, the landscape shifting like tectonic plates. I struggled to keep my balance as her untimely arousal manifested.


"S-Sorry!" Ryemi cried out, her face beet red with embarrassment. Her hands were still occupied holding back Layla's wrists, leaving her unable to rescue me.


The pink expanse swelled larger and larger, threatening to throw me off. I scrambled frantically, looking for any handhold.


“Ren, p-please don’t die. I-I can’t stop it from…” Ryemi’s sentence trailed off as she prayed I would make it through this dicey situation.


By now, Layla was fully aware of my presence on Ryemi’s nipple. But her hands were restrained by Ryemi’s, so she wasn’t a danger to me just yet.


Or so I thought.


As I was focused on surviving the natural disaster of Ryemi’s nipple erection, Layla leaned in and wrapped her lips around Ryemi’s gargantuan nipple, encasing my world in a humid darkness. With a hard suck, I felt myself getting lifted up into the moist cavern of her mouth.


It was hot, wet, and intensely dark. I tumbled around helplessly as Layla swished me around with her tongue. The muscular organ pressed my body against the inside of her cheek before pushing me towards the back of her throat. I was drowning in her saliva, struggling to hold my breath.


From the outside, I could hear Ryemi's muffled cries of protest, followed by a hard sound. She must have landed a good punch on her opponent because I suddenly felt my surroundings convulse. With a gagging cough from the blue-haired titan, I was ejected from the mouth prison and sent flying through the air. The wind whipped past me as I rocketed towards the planet at breakneck speed.


But at the last moment, a massive hand swooped beneath me, catching my falling body gently. It was Ryemi, having dived desperately to save me.

 

She brought me up to her face, worry etched onto her beautiful features. "Ren, are you alright?" she asked, her tone full of warmth and care.

 

I coughed, gasping for air. My body was badly battered, but I was alive. "I...I'll be okay," I wheezed.


Ryemi's fingers curled around me protectively as she held me against her chest. I could feel the steady beating of her heart enveloping me in its rhythm.


But our moment of respite was short-lived. Layla, now free from Ryemi’s hold, took Ryemi by surprise, slamming into her with the force of a meteor strike.



“Eek!” Ryemi cried out as she shot backwards, her body smashing into the planet's surface like a falling continent. The impact was like a million nuclear explosions, flattening everything for miles around. I was jostled violently in her hand, barely able to maintain consciousness.


Layla didn’t give Ryemi any chance to recover, immediately jumping on top of her body and forcing her down. Hurricanes, tidal waves, and earthquakes rocked the whole hemisphere, snuffing out countless lives in the blink of an eye.


When the dust settled, Ryemi lay pinned beneath Layla. Ryemi struggled weakly, but it was no use. With a brutal punch to her head, Layla knocked her unconscious.


Right before my eyes, Ryemi's gargantuan form began to shrink rapidly. Within seconds, she was back to her normal human size, causing both of us to fall helplessly towards the ground. I plummeted down onto the barren wasteland, my body screaming in pain. But that pain was nothing compared to the despair in my heart.


Anguish flooded my being as I watched Layla continue her rampage unopposed. Estheia and the other goddesses who had tried to resist lay broken and defeated. There was no one left who could stand against the unstoppable calamity that was Layla.


This was the end. The end of everything I held dear. I wanted to cry, to scream out, but no sound emerged from my raw throat. I could only watch mutely as Layla systematically obliterated our world, her expression one of unsympathetic contempt.


My mind could not accept what was happening. We had come so close, even being granted a second chance, only for it to be squandered by me. I had let everyone down, but most of all I had let Ryemi down.


A faint glow suddenly emanated from my bag, drawing my attention. Digging through its contents, I found a black tome — The Goddesses’ Index.


Noticing that the light was coming from the last page, I hastily flipped through the book, perusing the newly minted record.


What? This was…


A renewed sense of hope surged through me. There was still a chance to save the world, but first, I had to find Ryemi.


I forced myself to stand, gritting my teeth through the pain. My eyes scanned the widespread destruction surrounding me as I stumbled between craters and debris, focused on finding her. Every second counted as the armageddon progressed.


"Ryemi!" I called out into the chaos, my heart pounding with urgency. "Ryemi, where are you?!"


Finally, I spotted her. Ryemi's naked form lay motionless in a large ditch, her dark hair splayed out around her. My heart clenched at the sight, but I couldn't afford to waste any more time.


"Ryemi!" I slid down the slope, wincing as the jagged rocks cut into my skin. Dropping to my knees beside her, I gently turned Ryemi over. Her eyes were closed, her body limp. She wasn't breathing.


"No, no, no," I muttered, panic rising within me. I tilted Ryemi's head back, pinched her nose shut, and pressed my lips to hers, blowing two quick breaths into her mouth. Her chest rose, then fell, but she remained unresponsive.


I repositioned my hands over her sternum, my palms pressed together as I began compressions. One, two, three, four, five... I counted out loud, trying to keep a steady rhythm. With each compression, I felt the softness of Ryemi's breasts flatten beneath my hands.


After thirty compressions, I paused to give her two more rescue breaths, watching intently for any signs of life. Still nothing. I started the compressions again, pushing down harder in frustration. I wasn’t even sure if CPR would work on a goddess, but I didn’t know what else to do in this situation.


"Come on, Ryemi!" I yelled. "You can't die on me now. The world needs you, I need you!"


Just as despair threatened to consume me, Ryemi's eyes suddenly shot open. I cried out in relief, quickly helping her sit up as she coughed and sputtered.


"Ren?" she rasped, clouded eyes meeting mine in confusion. "What...What happened?"


Overcome with emotion, I threw my arms around Ryemi, hugging her fiercely. She returned the embrace, her petite frame trembling against me.


"I thought I lost you," I whispered, tears stinging my eyes.


Ryemi shook her head, hugging me even tighter. "Ren…”


After a long moment, I finally pulled back.


"Ryemi, listen carefully. I read the latest record in the Goddesses’ Index — your record. I read about your domain, the Domain of Infinity. You have powers way beyond what you used to possess, you just don’t realize it yet."


Ryemi gave me a puzzled look. "What? What do you mean? What does my domain do?"


I took a deep breath. "Before, you could only use the powers of other goddesses that you’ve seen. But now, your Domain of Infinity allows you to literally do anything as long as you can envision it. There aren’t any restrictions to it, Ryemi. Whatever you imagine, you can do it."


Ryemi's expression shifted to one of disbelief, her eyes reflecting a mix of awe and doubt. "That...That sounds incredible. Wow. Um okay…"


“You can definitely defeat Layla if you use it,” I urged her, pointing at the rampaging giantess in the distance. “Now go, Ryemi. Before it’s too late!”


“Um, okay…I-I can do anything?” Ryemi stammered nervously, looking more uncertain than ever before. “Okay. Um. I’ll…”


“What’s the hold up, Ryemi?! Layla is ending the world as we speak!” I hurried her up.


“I’m sorry! It’s just…You can’t just tell me I can do anything!” Ryemi protested. “I won’t have any idea what I’m supposed to do! What powers do I even try to use? ‘Anything’ is the most vague thing ever! Most of the ideas that pop into my head either won’t work or are too complicated to visualize!”


I calmed myself down, trying not to think of the millions of lives being eradicated with each passing second. Ryemi needed my support now more than ever, I had to think clearly.


Ryemi was right, even with such an overpowered ability, she still needed to be able to properly picture what she wanted to do.


"Let's take it one step at a time. There’s no need to try anything too complicated," I suggested. "Growing is simple enough, right? You’ve done it before. Now, you just need to imagine yourself growing far bigger than you’ve ever done before. Imagine yourself towering over Layla, so massive that she won’t stand a chance against you."


Ryemi nodded hesitantly, closing her eyes in concentration. I could see her brow furrowed in deep thought, her body tense.


"Keep going, Ryemi. You can do it," I egged her on, watching as her face began to slowly relax.


Suddenly, a blinding flash enveloped the world around us, forcing me to shield my eyes. When the light finally subsided, I found myself standing in an otherworldly landscape, a boundless peach-colored expanse filled with enormous hills and chasmic ravines. The ground beneath my feet was soft, yet oddly firm, and there was a subtle warmth radiating from it.


"Ren! Are you alright?" Ryemi's voice rang out, distant but strangely clear.


“Ryemi? What did you do? I think you accidentally teleported us somewhere…” I looked around, trying to locate her in this bizarre place.


I walked cautiously across the spongy surface, perplexed by my surroundings. The ground had a strange, almost organic texture to it. As I peered into the distance, I was greeted by the same topography for as far as my eyes could see. 


The sky above was a hazy pink, almost matching the odd terrain I found myself on. Gargantuan, tunnel-like indentations ran across the ground near me, glowing faint shades of blue and red beneath the faintly translucent walls. I ran my fingers over them, startled by the strong vibrations running through their surface.


It finally hit me — this was skin. I was standing on top of a colossal expanse of skin.


"Ryemi!" I called out again, feeling tiny and insignificant in this vast space.


A cute giggle resonated through the air. I glanced up to see an absolutely titanic face beaming down at me. Ryemi's monumental grey eyes, each rivalling continents in magnitude, gazed down at me fondly. Her lips were curled into an amused grin that stretched for hundreds, if not thousands, of miles.


She had grown to a truly cosmic scale. I stood atop just one of her monolithic mammaries, less than a single-cell organism compared to her new 157,000km tall form. The entire planet below was dwarfed by her staggering immensity, small enough to be held by a single one of her hands.



"I did it, Ren!" Ryemi exclaimed joyfully, her voice resounding magnificently like the bells of heaven. "I grew just like you told me to! I think I could actually go bigger if I wanted to, but this should be enough, right?" Layla hovered in the distance, frozen in absolute shock as she took in the sheer enormity of Ryemi's new size.


"Wha-No, that's...that's impossible!" Layla sputtered in disbelief, shaking in terror. "There's no way you could have grown this much! Not even Genesis was recorded to be this big!"


Ryemi let out another giggle, the vibrations nonchalantly knocking me off my feet.


"Oh Layla, did you really think you were the biggest one around?" Ryemi taunted, her voice dripping with an uncharacteristic condescension. She lifted her hand and lightly flicked Layla with her finger, sending her planetary form tumbling backwards.


"I was just holding back before. But now with my new powers, putting a naughty little thing like you in your place will be child's play," Ryemi punctuated her words by gently squeezing Layla between her thumb and forefinger. Layla thrashed against Ryemi's hold, but was utterly powerless compared to my incredulously titanic friend.


"You're in time out now until you learn to behave," Ryemi scolded the humongous deity as if she were no more than a misbehaving toddler. "No more throwing temper tantrums and trying to smash up planets, okay?"


Layla could only whimper in response, completely overwhelmed and emasculated by her omnipotent opponent. For the first time, I saw true fear in Layla's eyes.


With a devilish grin, Ryemi spread her legs, exposing her massive, glistening womanhood. She brought the helpless Layla up to her pussy and teasingly rubbed her against the sensitive flesh.


"I think some time reflecting here will do you good," Ryemi purred. Before Layla could protest, Ryemi inserted her head first into the tight, velvety canal. Layla screamed as she sank deeper into the all-encompassing maw, her cries growing fainter until only her legs stuck out from Ryemi's pussy. 


With a satisfied moan, Ryemi gave her hips a little wiggle, ensuring Layla was nestled snugly inside. I watched in awe as Ryemi casually imprisoned the feared destroyer of worlds within her womanly depths. The erotic display of her absolute dominance left me speechless.


Once Layla was secure, Ryemi glanced down at me, giving me a cheeky wink. She sure was getting cocky now, doing something so bold, but she had good reason to. Her new powers were incredible.


The nightmare was finally over. Layla was defeated, and Ryemi was now indisputably the strongest being in the universe. As frightening as those powers could be, I knew Ryemi would use them responsibly. She was nothing like Layla.


"You did it. You saved the world," I said, my voice brimming with emotion. Ryemi nodded, her eyes gentle and warm.


"Couldn’t have done it without you," she replied. “We make a good team.”


But our triumph was short-lived. A deep rumbling filled the air as the planet before us shuddered and fractured. Entire continents crumbled into the boiling oceans as gaping chasms split the crust.


The blood drained from my face. It seemed Layla's rampage had already pushed the Earth far past its breaking point. The damage was irreversible, the end of the world had come. 


"No, no, no! This can't be happening!" I shrieked in dismay. "Ryemi, you have to fix this! Use your powers, please!"


My voice grew hoarse from screaming over the deafening destruction. The helpless inhabitants below wailed as their cities were swallowed by the planet itself. Ryemi's eyes widened in panic as she took in the scale of the devastation.


"I-I don't know how!" she cried, her voice cracking. She shook her head frantically, her hair whipping around. I could see the fear and self-doubt creeping into her countenance. But there was just no time for hesitation.


"Yes you can!" I shouted up at her. "You're the Goddess of Infinity, you can do anything! Just focus and believe in yourself!"


Ryemi's hands trembled as she surveyed the collapsing planet below. The cries of helpless men and women pierced the air, fueling her rising panic. Ryemi bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes. With a deep breath, she closed her eyes and extended her arms.


“I…I can’t visualize it! How do I put a freaking planet back together?!” Ryemi screamed, opening her eyes in a frenzy. "Ren, help! I don't know what to do!"


My anxiety only increased as I witnessed the planet splitting into two distinct halves, hundreds of millions of lives perishing at once.


“Ryemi, I don’t care if you can’t visualize it, you still have to do it somehow!” I yelled back, knowing just how unreasonable I was being.


She sniffled, wiping her overflowing tears. "But the scale, it's too much, I can't-"


“JUST DO SOMETHING GOD DAMMIT!” I roared at the top of my lungs. “WEREN’T YOU ACTING ALL COCKY JUST A MINUTE AGO? NOW STOP BEING A LITTLE BITCH AND JUST FUCKING DO SOMETHING!”


Ryemi yelped at my harsh voice, her quivering sending tremors through my surroundings. I was also surprised by how fierce I sounded, but we really had no more time to lose. We must act now or the planet would really perish.


“Y-You didn’t have to be so mean, idiot!” Blinking back tears, she extended her palms once more. “Screw it! If this goes wrong, it’s all your fault!”


The air hummed with energy as motes of light swirled around her hands. And then, the light enveloped everything.

Epilogue C - New World by Wrath
Author's Notes:

Sorry for taking so long to upload the final chapter, I've been sick for the past week so have been focusing on recovering.

With that said, here is the final chapter. At the end of the chapter, please participate in the poll for your favorite goddess in this series!

I stretched languidly, opening my eyes to the familiar black void of space. I twirled my messy hair around my fingers, still unaccustomed to their silver sheen, one of the side effects of my ever-growing omnipotent powers.


“It’s been forever since I’ve cut my hair…” I muttered, observing the endless locks that travelled all the way down to my colossal legs.


My gaze trailed downwards, finding the planetary mass that now rested on my chest.



It'd already been a year since that fateful day when, in a moment of desperation, I used my fledgling powers to tear the continents from the dying Earth and transplant them onto my right breast. I had acted on instinct, unable to think of anything other than the single-minded will to preserve the world.


A billion lives, suspended upon my flesh. No matter how much raw power flowed through my veins, it was still an intimidating responsibility.


But it must be equally daunting for them as well, living upon this alien land, this fleshscape I have wrought. I watched them struggle to rebuild, to create some semblance of normalcy amidst the strangeness of their new home. They’re unable to escape the reality of their existence, trapped upon the otherworldly breast of a giantess. 


My heart ached for all the lives lost in the apocalypse a year ago. I wished I could restore what was lost. But in spite of being a supposed omnipotent being, I was still drastically limited by my inexperience. Reanimating human bodies that just didn’t exist anymore was outside of my expertise, I wouldn’t even know where to start.


The leaders of this new world, my father and Estheia, had worked tirelessly to bridge the divide between man and goddess. The new world order was still in its infancy, but under their guidance, a tentative peace had taken root.


Estheia, iron-willed as always, decreed that the goddesses would now live amongst the humans, experiencing their lives at the same scale. At first there was some resistance, but Estheia brooked no dissent. One by one, the towering goddesses shrank down to human size, joining society as equals.


For many, it was profoundly unsettling, accustomed as they were to looking down upon the world from on high. But seeing life from a human perspective brought understanding and empathy. Bonds began to form as goddesses and humans worked side by side, no longer separated by an insurmountable gulf of scale.


I watched Alluria flourish in a school, her nurturing spirit evident as she patiently guided human children. She greatly enjoyed her new job, but it still came with its set of problems. For one, she couldn’t stop getting love letters from her students no matter how many times she told them to stop. Her lascivious body was simply too stimulating. Perhaps she should consider a change in occupation.


To nobody’s surprise, Amara found purpose as a scientist. She quickly became the most prominent researcher in multiple fields, showing that her greatest asset was always her impeccable mind and not her previous godly size.


Lucy had gone on an adventurous streak, exploring the new world. She was away from home for most of the year, discovering and mapping new regions.


If she just asked me for help, I would have been able to instantly grant her a comprehensive map of the whole world. After all, it was really just the landscape on my right boob, I could survey its entirety with a single glance. But I guess doing things her way was part of experiencing life as a human.


Living as equals in this shared world, perhaps everyone would be able to build something greater than anybody could alone.


Even after a year of civilizations forming on my breast, maintaining peace and order remained an endless task. Sure, most mundane issues could be handled by the standard authorities, but once in a while, something major would occur that required my personal attention.


There was the time a goddess found out that her boyfriend had cheated on her. It was such a mess when she burst out of their house, growing to her full size as her little boyfriend cowered on the ground.


I for one thought it was a perfectly fine reason to get angry, but rules were rules after all. Before she could crush her bug boyfriend, I had to stop her.


With a wave of my hand, reality warped around the goddess. In an instant, she disappeared altogether as I transported her directly into the confines of my vast womb. Even though her height was somewhere in the 100km range, she was still pitifully small compared to the limitless space of my uterus.


"You need some time to cool down," I told her sternly, my voice booming like thunder. The rogue goddess would remain safe and comfortable inside me until her rage subsided. I had become quite adept at dealing with unruly goddesses in this manner. With my newfound powers as the Goddess of Infinity, suppressing even the mightiest of their temper tantrums became trivial. Once I sensed she had calmed herself, I teleported her back outside. 


"Are you ready to rejoin society peacefully now?" I asked her. The goddess nodded meekly and quickly shrunk herself back to human size, overwhelmed by my mind-boggling display of superiority. With the crisis resolved, I leaned back and watched the sun set over the sprawling civilization on my breast.


But goddesses weren’t the only ones who caused trouble. I let out a weary sigh as I recalled another event from earlier in the year. A faction of humans who still harbored deep resentment towards the goddesses had launched a violent uprising. They ruthlessly attacked any goddess they could find, taking advantage of their diminished states.


As screams and flames erupted across my boobscape, I knew I had to intervene. I carefully extricated the members of the rebellion out from the chaos, grasping them gently on my slender fingertip.


Though they began spewing vile insults against me, I did not reciprocate their hostility. "Your anger will only breed more violence. I cannot allow you to continue down this path," I spoke calmly.


With a snap of my fingers, I shrunk the struggling men down to a fraction of their size, no larger than ants. Their tiny voices squeaked in protest as I deposited them back into the streets.


The rebels now found themselves lost in an unfathomably large world. The footsteps of civilians rumbled around them like earthquakes and gentle breezes buffeted them like hurricanes. They were utterly insignificant specks in a nightmarish reality. They screamed and scurried pathetically on the pavement as the oblivious footfall of a random schoolgirl descended on top of them.


Luckily for them, I had made them indestructible. This was to be a lesson, not an execution, after all.


Perhaps in time, their perspectives would change and they would abandon their crusade of resentment. But for now, they would remain trapped in the overwhelming enormity of the world. I sighed deeply as I watched the microscopic rebels struggle to survive. Though it pained me greatly, I knew it was necessary.


As the Goddess of Infinity, the strongest being in the universe, it was my responsibility to keep the peace, even if I had to resort to force. I disliked having to shrink those men against their will, but their actions would have been far too disruptive to the peace that my father and friends were trying to establish. My ‘tyranny’, if you could call it that, was for everyone’s own good.


My heart ached with loneliness as I pondered the unfairness of my existence. At a staggering height of 157,000 kilometers, I was forced to remain spaceborne, drifting aimlessly amongst the stars.


The continents that once housed billions of lives now rested upon my right breast. As long as that was the case, I could never live a normal life, never meaningfully meet with my loved ones face to face. They were but motes of dust, tinier than microbes, dwelling on the globe of my breast.


I opened my eyes and scanned the endless void for any sign of an inhabitable planet, one that I could transplant civilization to. Only then could I perhaps shrink down and go back to being a normal girl, living an ordinary life. But my search was fruitless. Most viable planets had already been decimated by Layla's hand thousands of years ago in the goddesses' first campaign to annihilate mankind.


Even so, I was determined to continue my search. I refused to believe there were no habitable worlds left. Somewhere, amongst the billions of stars, there had to be a place humanity could thrive without depending on my chest.


While thinking about Layla’s past atrocities, I turned my attention to my clitoris. Squinting my eyes, I was able to make out her miniscule figure on the boundless plain of my little nub. Once a mighty goddess who reveled in chaos and destruction, she was now shrunken down to a mere human size. Though she retained her striking blue hair and piercing gray eyes, without her gargantuan stature she was completely harmless.


As I watched Layla stumble about on my sensitive bud, I spotted another figure next to her and smiled. At least she wasn’t alone in her punishment. She was accompanied by Fae, who had willingly joined her in captivity. The two made an odd pair — one formerly bent on erasing humanity, the other a playful sprite prone to flights of fancy. Yet Fae's presence seemed to lift Layla's spirits a little in this time of vulnerability.


My smile faded as a pang of guilt washed over me. Was I being too harsh, trapping her like this? I shook my head, banishing the thought. This was for the greater good, I told myself. Without such hard measures, Layla would never reform. And besides, society was not quite ready to accept her just yet after her crimes.


In truth, part of me sympathized with Layla's plight. We might have been enemies, but I knew her wrath came from eons of pain and alienation. Perhaps with time, even someone as cruel as Layla could change.


I switched my focus away from my clitoral prisoners, shifting my gaze towards a bustling metropolis on my right breast. 'Ryemi City', as my father had embarrassingly named it, was a marvel to behold. The capital city of the new world was littered with impressive structures of varying sizes and colors. Yet to me, they were quaint miniatures, no larger than bacteria.


I watched the bug-like cars coursing through the city streets, weaving between the grandiose buildings. How curious it was to see humanity's daily patterns play out on such a reduced scale. It all seemed so orderly and efficient, like clockwork figures marching along their predestined paths.


A flash of green caught my eye. It was Jacob, striding purposefully down the central avenue. His unmistakable hair marked him even amongst the teeming crowds. I recalled his troubled history — he had opposed coexistence with the goddesses fiercely when we first met. Yet now, he served as leader of the Peacekeepers, dedicated to maintaining order.


It warmed my heart to see him embrace this role. We were not so different after all. Both doing our best to see this new world thrive.


I watched as Jacob stopped to address a group of Peacekeepers.


“Welcome, new recruits. Today is the start of a new life for all of you. A life of service that is filled with hardship, but also filled with purpose,” his commanding voice rang out as he began his induction speech.


Through his words, I could sense his passion, his drive to create change. Yes, he would lead them well. Together, they would shape this world into something better.


My attention drifted away from Jacob, letting him carry out his duties undisturbed. My impeccable eyesight spotted a lavish mansion near the city's outskirts. Even amongst the sprawling metropolis, its opulence stood out.


I recognized it immediately — it was Lyre's new home. How far he had come from the timid man I had known. He was now the founder of an immensely successful construction firm, responsible for building the majority of the city skyline.


With his wealth, he spared no expense when it came to doting on his goddess wife, buying everything she could have ever wanted, even building such an extravagant mansion for her to live in. Their wedding was incredibly impressive, hosted in a specially built ballroom at the bottom of a lake. I wished I could have gone…


Using my divine eyes, I could easily see past the mansion's walls and roofs. I saw Lyre and Iggy relaxing in a sunken tub. Steam rose gently from the water as flickering candles cast a warm, romantic glow.


Iggy sat nestled between Lyre's legs, her head resting comfortably on his chest. Lyre gently stroked her messy hair as she let out a contented sigh. Their bodies fit perfectly together, two pieces of a loving whole.


"This feels so nice," Iggy purred, nuzzling against Lyre. "Being with you like this...it makes me forget everything else."


Lyre smiled, leaning down to plant a tender kiss on her forehead. 


Iggy tilted her head up, meeting his lips in a passionate kiss. As their mouths melded, Lyre's hands began to wander across her body underwater.


I quickly turned my gaze away, feeling like a voyeur. But I was happy to know that their relationship was still going as strong as ever.


As my focus continued to wander, my parents entered my mind. Their relationship had come a long way since the chaotic resolution last year.


After the world was saved and transferred onto my titanic boob, they found solace in each other's arms. They now lived happily together in a cozy house in the suburbs of Ryemi City. Dad had been an indispensable pillar of support for Mom, helping her overcome her fear of being human-sized.


I remembered watching their struggles from afar. The initial days were filled with anxiety and hesitation as Mom tried to adjust to her smaller frame. She would often be on the verge of tears, feeling vulnerable and weak at such a size.


"Take it one day at a time, Mimi," Dad would say softly, holding her hand. "You're not alone in this."


With his encouragement, Mom gradually became more comfortable in her diminished form. She started stepping out of the house, going on walks with Dad, and even visiting markets. It was heartwarming to see them laugh and enjoy each other's company.


"Thank you for always being there for me," Mom would murmur during their quiet evening strolls. "I don't know what I'd do without you."


"Always, Mimi. We're in this together," Dad would reply, squeezing her hand.


Their love only grew stronger as they faced these challenges side by side. No longer did Mom need to tower over everything as a giantess, she had successfully reclaimed her sense of being human.


As I pondered their journey, I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride in my parents' resilience and their unyielding support for each other. Zooming in on their house, I was able to spot them talking intimately in the living room. However, that tender moment was interrupted as Mom suddenly pulled Dad towards her, whispering something in his ear with a sultry grin. Her hands slid down his back sensually, caressing his body as she nibbled on his earlobe. 


Dad's eyes widened in surprise before a smile spread across his face. He eagerly scooped Mom up in his arms, and they disappeared into the bedroom, shutting the door behind them.


I quickly averted my eyes. While I was happy my parents were so in love, I definitely did not need to see where this was going. A deep blush spread across my cheeks as I heard their muffled voices through the walls, punctuated by breathy moans.


Shaking my head, I decided to focus my attention elsewhere. At the eastern side of the city, I noticed Ren walking out of the local high school, his students chattering excitedly as they headed home after the final bell. He had a smile on his face, clearly enjoying his new job as a teacher.


While I was happy for him, a small frown crept onto my lips. "I wish I could go to school too," I muttered wistfully under my breath.


Lost in my sorrows, I didn’t even notice when Melody, who was now a student at the school, had arrived next to Ren. Now, they were chatting amicably outside the school gate. She was leaning in close to him, twirling a strand of pink hair around her finger coyly.


A hot knife stabbed through my heart. It was so obvious that Melody had a crush on Ren! The way she batted her eyelashes at him, touching his arm lightly and making him blush with her flirtatious words...how dare she try to seduce him like that!



I felt my hands curl into massive fists, each one easily large enough to crush a moon. An indescribable feeling of agitation manifested inside me as I watched Melody continue to fawn over Ren.


The worst part was that it was working! Ren—that idiot—was acting all flustered, his face turning red as a tomato.


Before I knew it, my index finger extended over the city, its ominous shadow swallowing the metropolis whole. The ground rumbled from its approach, and all activity in the streets screeched to a halt as every head turned upwards in abject horror.


Ren and Melody were no exception as they looked up in shock, mouths agape in silent screams as my colossal digit eclipsed the very sky above them. Their microbial forms were mere specks compared to my celestial scale. Directing my magic towards Ren, I watched with grim satisfaction as his body rapidly dwindled down to the size of an ant.


"R-Ryemi, what are you doing?!" His panicked voice cried out, though now it was comically high-pitched.


I quickly withdrew my finger, the sinister shadow retreating from the city. My heart was pounding as I stared down at Ren's miniature form, barely noticing the frightened citizens who had dropped to their knees in reverence.


Oh god, why did I do that? I hadn’t intended to cause so much fear for no reason. But seeing Ren with Melody just made me so...so…ugh!


Despite what it might seem like, I didn't have any feelings for Ren. Of course not. I simply didn't like seeing my close friend getting seduced by some random girl, that's all. Yes, it was a perfectly normal sentiment to have. After all, he didn’t have to blush so much just because Melody was cuter than me, more charming than me, had a prettier face than me, a nicer body…


Alright, maybe I was just a little jealous, but that still didn’t mean I liked Ren in that kind of way.


Melody rushed over to where Ren had been standing just moments before, now searching the ground frantically for any sign of him.


"Ren! Ren, where are you?" she called out, her voice laced with concern.


After a few moments of scanning the area, her eyes widened as she spotted his miniscule form near her shoe. Ever so gently, she scooped him up into her cupped hands, bringing him up to her face.


"Oh Ren, are you okay? I'm so sorry about what just happened…"


Despite everything, her voice was soothing and gentle as she spoke to him. I noticed her thumb softly stroking his back in a comforting gesture.


"That was...terrifying," came Ren's faint squeak of a reply. "But I think I'm alright, just a bit shaken up."


"Don't worry, I've got you. You're safe now," Melody whispered. She brought him nearer to her chest in a protective embrace. 


I flinched at the sight, looking away in annoyance. Of course she would play the role of his savior and comfort him. I could practically see their bond growing stronger by the second.


I knew I was being petty, but I just couldn't stand watching their closeness right now. I could turn him back to normal, but some part of me felt as if that would be admitting defeat.


I floated aimlessly through the dark void of space for a while, lost in my thoughts. As the minutes passed, a familiar surge of arousal crept through my monolithic body. I shifted uncomfortably, the sensation sparking between my legs.


I let out a peeved huff. Stupid hormones. Being a 157,000km tall goddess didn't make me immune to raging adolescent desires, it seemed.


And it didn't help that I was bored. So incredibly bored. With nothing but the occasional maintenance of my breast civilization to occupy me, I had far too much time to dwell on these inconvenient sensations. There was nothing else I could do in the dull expanse of space.


I squirmed again as another wave of heat washed through me, my pussy tingling intensely. I couldn't keep ignoring it. The urge was getting stronger, my body crying out for...release.


I bit my lip nervously. I knew what I had to do, even if it was embarrassing. I took a deep breath, steeling myself.


I nonchalantly conjured a massive thunderstorm over my right breast. Black clouds swirled eerily, crackling with lightning as rain poured down in sheets. The inhabitants below cried out in surprise at the sudden deluge, scrambling for shelter from the raging tempest.


To them it seemed like a whimsical act of their giantess ruler, but I had a purpose. The dense storm clouds obscured their vision, hiding my actions from view. I needed privacy for what I was about to do.


My heart pounded as I slid a hand down my stomach. I couldn't believe I was really doing this, but the ache between my legs had grown unbearable.


I touched myself below, gasping at the spike of pleasure. My fingers stroked and teased my slit as I quickly became lost in ecstasy.


I tried to stifle my moans, not wanting anyone to hear. I would kill myself if Ren or my parents found out what I was doing. The storm disguised my self-pleasure to an extent, but I still had to stay quiet.


I rubbed faster, my toes curling from the building pressure. So good, so good! My fingers moved feverishly over my cunt, desperate to send my body to an amazing climax.


I heard a miniscule shriek emanate from below. My eyes shot open and I gasped. In my distracted state, I had forgotten about the two prisoners trapped on my clitoris. 


Layla and Fae screamed as catastrophic quakes rocked my sensitive bud. The tremors from my ministrations must have felt like devastating earthquakes to them. They clung to each other, crying out in terror.


"Oh fuck, I'm so sorry…" I panted, my voice strained. I didn't stop touching myself though, too consumed by pleasure to halt my actions.


"Just hang in there! I'll be done soon!" I rasped apologetically. Layla shouted curses at me while Fae whimpered, her big eyes growing even larger with fear.


I couldn't focus on them anymore, pressure building to an impossible level. My fingers moved faster, rubbing tight circles around my engorged clit. I bit my lip, stifling a loud moan. The pleasure was so great! I was right on the edge, my pussy practically vibrating with bliss.


Then it happened — a mind-shattering orgasm ripped through me. I came harder than ever before, my juices erupting like a geyser. My secretions rocketed into space, raining down on Mars and drenching its moons. I thoroughly coated the celestial bodies with my slick nectar, moaning breathily.


"Oh god!" I moaned, before hastily suppressing my voice. I wasn’t supposed to let anyone hear me! I clamped my mouth shut, biting my tongue. My moans turned to muffled squeaks. I tensed every muscle, trying desperately to stay quiet as ecstasy crashed over me in waves.


Finally, the pleasure subsided. I panted heavily, trying to catch my breath.



Droplets of sweat rolled down my pristine skin, humidifying the surface of my body. I stared blankly into space, needing a moment to come down from my high.


Once I was ready, I composed myself and looked down. The evidence of my deed dripped from Mars, forever marring its surface with a glossy sheen.


Oops...I hope no one would notice that. But I knew this wouldn't be the last time I needed to relieve myself out here in space.


I waved my hand, dispelling the thunderstorm that had obscured the world on my breast.


I peered down at the vast landscape, inspecting for any signs of damage. To my surprise, countless regions were flooded! Water rushed through the streets, waves lapping at buildings, boats floating aimlessly where roads used to be. 


"Oh no, what have I done?" I gasped.


My thunderstorm must have overwhelmed the drainage system. I never meant to cause such chaos! Remorse squeezed my heart. I had been so caught up in chasing my own pleasure that I disregarded the lives on my body.


As everyone’s goddess and supreme caretaker, their wellbeing was my responsibility. I needed to find a better way to hide my horny acts without inconveniencing my miniature inhabitants like this. Thankfully, the Peacekeepers were able to quickly resolve the situation this time and I heaved a sigh of relief.


Later on in the day, I observed a large crowd gathering at the city square of Ryemi City. Colorful streamers and banners decorated the area while spotlights swept the stage. It seemed some sort of event was taking place.


My eyes widened as I recognized the two performers prancing onto the stage — Mina and Melody! Both were dressed in shimmering idol outfits, waving cheerfully at the audience. Their charming voices rang out clear and melodic, amplified by the speakers. 


"Please welcome the members of our new idol group — M3!" the announcer declared enthusiastically. “And next, we will be revealing the leader of the group!”


I wasn’t aware that such a group was debuting today. But if Mina and Melody were both here, who could the leader possibly be? Surely no one would be more talented than those two. Melody's gift for performance was unmatched, while Mina's passion and work ethic when it came to idol stuff was second to none.


The crowd screamed, drowning out my ponderings. Spotlights circled as the anticipation built up. My gasped as a small figure, shorter than even Mina and Melody’s petite forms, stepped out.


"Mom?!" I accidentally shouted out loud in my surprise.


The calamitous force of my voice caused disastrous effects throughout the continent. Buildings crumbled as my words reverberated through the structures. Citizens clung to the ground in panic amidst the chaos.


"Oh no, I'm so sorry!" I quickly apologized, my hushed tone still loud enough to rattle windows.


I grimaced at the devastation I had unintentionally caused. Focusing intently, I used my powers to repair the damage. Structures reformed before the eyes of dazzled onlookers.


Within moments, it was as if the tremors never even occurred. I breathed a sigh of relief, glad that I could fix my careless mistake. My control over my powers was far from absolute, and even fixing such minor damage was an incredibly precise act that required all my concentration.


“Sweetie, use your inside voice, please,” my mother chided in a teasing voice, eliciting a string of nervous laughter from the crowd. I nodded my head slowly, bashfully covering my red face.


Turning back to the audience, Mom stood unfazed atop the stage, clutching the microphone with a confident smile. The spotlight returned to her as the music started up again.


Despite the rocky start, the concert proceeded smoothly. Mom’s charisma and soothing voice, supported by Mina and Melody’s vibrant energy, quickly dispelled the lingering unease of the audience.


I watched in fascination as she owned the stage. Though initially surprised, I now understood why she was the leader. I never knew my mom was such a talented singer!


A couple of hours after the concert wrapped up, I found my gaze wandering to the horizon. The sun was setting over the lush forests and sparkling oceans of humanity's new home.


As the evening began to settle, I noticed all my friends and family gathering near the base of Mt. Rye, the tallest landform in this new world by far at a staggering 1,600km tall. A space shuttle was prepared for launch, with everyone excitedly boarding it. My curiosity piqued, I couldn't help but wonder what they were up to.


Everyone was there, from my parents, to Iggy and Lyre, to Mina, to goddesses I barely even knew. Even Lucy had returned in time to join this peculiar event.


"Are they planning something?" I mused, my eyes following their every move from afar.


The intimidating size and glorious appearance of the otherworldly Mt. Rye was nothing short of awe-inspiring. It dominated the globe, its sheer cliffs piercing through layers of clouds as if reaching for the heavens themselves. The incredible verticality of the mountain seemed impossible, defying all known laws of physics and geology.


But how could such an impossibly tall and vast mountain exist? The tallest mountain back on Earth wasn’t even a hundredth of Mt. Rye’s mind-boggling height.


I couldn't help but giggle at the answer. The mighty Mt. Rye, which towered over the atmosphere twentyfold, was actually just my nipple. The thought of the humongous landform that spanned half the central continent being such a teensy-weensy part of my body never failed to amuse me.


At that moment, I was struck by the utter magnitude of my existence. That majestic pinnacle was a tiny part of me, though to the people below it spanned the heavens. I smiled, marveling at the wonders of my godly perspective.


But my amusement quickly faded as I saw Melody boarding the shuttle, with the miniaturized Ren tucked into her shirt pocket. I frowned, watching his infinitesimal form nestle comfortably against her chest.


Displeasure washed over me. What was he doing going on this little joyride with her? And why did she insist on keeping him so close, like a pet? 


I briefly entertained thoughts of flicking the little shuttle and sending it crashing down the mountain. But no, I shouldn't abuse my powers so childishly.


The shuttle began its ascent, rising steadily up the unfathomable slope of Mt. Rye. From my view it was but a speck, barely visible as it navigated its way among the perilous cliffs and ridges.


It would take many hours for the shuttle to traverse the full height of my nip-I mean Mt. Rye. As I observed it intently, I couldn't help but get curious, wondering what awaited them at the summit.


As the hours passed, the shuttle entered a realm of swirling mists and howling winds, but still it pressed on determinedly. Finally, very late into the night, it reached the top — A boundless plateau of pink that could easily fit more than a hundred Ryemi Cities.


The group gathered atop the summit of Mt. Rye, having conquered the mighty mountain. I smiled proudly at their achievement, my earlier irritation forgotten. Together they stood on the precipice of the heavens, the entire world laid out before them from this unimaginable vantage. But the real view was above, for this is the only place where you could get a clear view of my colossal face.


As the clock struck midnight, a chorus of voices rang out in unison — "Happy Birthday Ryemi!" 


I was stunned. I didn’t even realize it was my birthday. In the monotonous drift of space, I had lost all track of time.


Tears welled up in my eyes. "You guys..." I whispered, my thunderous voice trembling.


Down below, their cheers continued, miniscule sparks of light dancing along the summit. I saw Mom and Dad waving up at me as the others brought out a massive cake. Well, massive to them, not so much to me. Still, I appreciated the gesture.


The tears flowed freely now, dripping down my cheeks in rivers. I didn't care.



"Thank you!" I expressed in a choked voice. "You have no idea how much this means to me."


I wanted to hold them, to embrace them, but all I could do was look on, the unbridgeable chasm of our incomprehensible size disparity separating us. Yet, I felt our bond stronger than ever, reminding me that I was not alone. I watched as my father cupped his hands around his mouth, shouting as loud as he could.


"We've been planning this for months," he yelled. "Ever since we settled here, we knew we had to do something special for your birthday. We worked on designing a shuttle that could make it all the way up Mt. Rye. Wasn't easy, let me tell you."


He grinned up at me. "But it was worth it to see the look on your face."


Mom came up beside him, beaming up at me. "We all pitched in. Your father and Ren handled the technical details, I helped with logistics and supplies."


She swept her hand over the gathered crowd. "And everyone here was eager to show their appreciation for everything you've done for us."


A chorus of affirmations rang out. I saw Lyre give me a thumbs up. Iggy was jumping up and down excitedly. Even Jacob cracked a faint smile.


Overwhelmed, I lowered my head towards them.


"You honor me more than I deserve," I sniffled, traces of my tears lining my cheeks. "I'm just happy I could provide you all shelter in spite of my inexperience. To have you here, celebrating with me...it's the greatest gift I could ask for."


I hesitated, then continued. "I know it hasn't been easy, living on...well, living on me." I felt my cheeks flush. "But I promise, I will always protect all of you."


Mom gazed up, love shining in her eyes. "Just don't stress about things too much, okay? If you ever need to vent or talk to someone, you always have us. Now that the shuttle is built, we can even come up here every week!"


"Thank you," I whispered again, at a loss for any other words. "Thank you so very much, all of you."


I spotted a flutter of movement near the edge of the gathering. It turned out to be Melody, twintails swaying gently. In her cupped hands, she held up a miniscule figure.


My breath hitched in my throat. Even reduced to the size of a breadcrumb, Ren's green eyes and turquoise hair were unmistakable.


"Um…Ren wanted to wish you a happy birthday too," Melody told me softly. Her voice lacked any accusation, only sincerity. "We're both really happy for you today."


Ren nodded, looking up at my looming face. I noticed his diminutive body trembling slightly.


"Yeah...Happy birthday, Ryemi," his squeaky voice piped up. "And uh, sorry about earlier. I'm still kind of confused about why you shrank me, but I guess I should've realized you'd be stressed taking care of the world and all."


I blinked back fresh tears, touched by his words. Damn it, why did the two of them have to be so nice? It made it impossible to hate either of them.


“If this is about that time I called you ‘a little bitch’, I really am so sorry about that,” Ren hesitantly added.


“No, it’s not about that,” I replied coldly, my face instantly turning black as I recalled the incident. “But thanks for reminding me.”


Ren flinched at my tone, shrinking back into the wrinkles of Melody’s palm.


I had been kinda pissed off when he said that to me a year ago, but it was understandable given the gravity of the situation then. The world would have literally ended if he didn’t give me the push I needed.


And if that happened, then only Ren and I would be left in the vast expanse of space. We would be like Adam and Eve, having to repopulate humanity all on our own. I blushed slightly at the thought.


My expression softened as I sighed, shelving away the memory for the time being. It didn’t have anything to do with why I shrank Ren after all.


"I'm the one who should apologize," I admitted. "I don't know what came over me. I was just..."


Jealous. Envious of what you two seemed to share. But I couldn't bring myself to say it out loud.


"I overreacted," I finished simply. "I'm sorry, Ren. You didn't deserve that."


I inhaled deeply. It was time to make things right.


"Let me return you to normal." Snapping my fingers, I reversed the effects of my earlier tampering. Ren's body stretched and expanded rapidly, soon taller than Melody again. He examined his restored physique in wonder.


"T-Thanks, Ryemi!" He smiled up at me again, his muscles finally relaxing in my presence.


Melody hugged him. "I'm so glad you're big again."


Watching Ren return Melody’s embrace, the familiar pang of envy resurfaced. But gradually, I tamped it down and decided to accept their budding relationship.


Ren meant more than the entire world to me, and so I should be grateful for his happiness. Just because he was getting a girlfriend didn’t mean our friendship would become any less special. And if it ever did, then he better be prepared to go back to the size of an ant. Permanently.


Looking out at the landscape that sprawled across my right breast, the unbelievable reality of my life hit me once again. For better or worse, my fate was intertwined with that of humanity. As long as they needed my protection and shelter, I would be there, hovering watchfully over them all.


Perhaps I'd never find another suitable planet for humanity to live on. Perhaps I was destined to house the entirety of civilization on my body for all eternity. The thought was daunting, but also comforting in an odd way. In caring for them, I had a purpose.


Gazing at the speck-sized party gathered atop Mt. Rye, I smiled. I might not have a chance at a normal human life, but I gained something far more meaningful — billions of lives that depended on me.


Loneliness was a small price to pay for being able to safeguard my friends, my family, and all of humanity. And in a way, as long as they were here on my breast, I was never truly alone.








Ryemi, Goddess of Infinity

Age: 17

Height: 157,000km (1.57m at human size)

Powers: Anything that she can visualize and imagine in detail. Her power passively grows infinitely with each passing moment.

Kill Count: Difficult to ascertain. Roughly 199,253 have died from natural disasters caused by the seismic movements of her breast, difficult to be attributed to her since such natural disasters can be considered part and parcel of living on such a ‘planet’. Roughly 6,241,322,904 people have died from the battle between her and Layla, but those deaths can be attributed to Layla due to her intention of annihilation.

Settlement Population: 1,125,532,568 humans and 58 goddesses in total, almost all of them residing on her right breast with the exception of 2 goddesses residing on her clitoris.


End Notes:

IMPORTANT

Poll for favorite goddess: https://strawpoll.com/40Zm4Dbowga

Size chart for Part 2: https://drive.google.com/drive/folders/1Rs7PfseBy4kFymVBntqjRvf_MiuMeVyt?usp=drive_link


Thank you for all your support! I really hope everyone will take part in the poll. Once I recover I will begin work on the after stories for this series, which will have a more light-hearted tone.

This story archived at http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=15074